This is a modern-English version of The Childrens' Story of the War, Volume 1 (of 10): From the Beginning of the War to the Landing of the British Army in France, originally written by Parrott, Edward. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.






THE CHILDREN'S STORY OF THE WAR





Once again, we hear the word That sickened earth of the past:— "No law but the sword" "Drawn and unruly." It connects humanity once again, Once again the nations go To meet, break, and connect A frenzied and relentless enemy.   No false hopes or lies Will lead us to our goal, But iron sacrifice Of body, will, and spirit. There is only one task for everyone— For every life, there's one to give. Who stands if freedom falls? Who dies if England survives?

Rudyard Kipling.

Rudyard Kipling.

(By kind permission.)

(By kind permission.)



How the Boy Scouts helped.

The war found the Boy Scouts true to their motto, "Be Prepared." In London alone 25,000 Scouts were organised to help the various Government departments by acting as messengers. Along the south and east coasts nearly 3,000 went on duty to guard culverts, telephone and telegraph lines, railway stations, reservoirs, etc. Numbers of Scouts also worked as harvesters in the place of men who had joined the Army. The boys above are "doing their little bit" by carrying soldiers' baggage to the railway station.



THE CHILDREN'S STORY OF THE WAR



BY

SIR EDWARD PARROTT, M.A., LL.D.

AUTHOR OF "BRITAIN OVERSEAS," "THE PAGEANT OF ENGLISH LITERATURE," ETC.



From the Beginning of the War to the Landing of the British Army in France



THOMAS NELSON AND SONS, Ltd..
LONDON, EDINBURGH, PARIS, AND NEW YORK





THIS STORY OF THE GREAT WAR

recounting for Children the Triumphs of
British Valour and Endurance by Land and Sea

is

DEDICATED

by special and gracious permission of
Her Majesty the QUEEN

to

H. R. H. PRINCE GEORGE.



CONTENTS


I. A Bolt from the Blue 1
II. The Seething Whirlpool 16
III. The Beginnings of Prussia 35
IV. The Great War Lord of Europe 49
V. How the Great War Lord Fell 65
VI. The Man of Blood and Iron 74
VII. Clearing the Path 81
VIII. Preparing for War 86
IX. "The Cockpit of Europe" 93
X. A Terrible Struggle 97
XI. France under the Harrow 113
XII. The Boyhood of the Kaiser 121
XIII. Crown Prince and Kaiser 129
XIV. The Dawn of "The Day" 145
XV. Fateful Days 155
XVI. Why Britain went to War 161
XVII. The Submarine that Failed 177
XVIII. Infantry and its Work 186
XIX. Cavalry and Artillery 193
XX. Some Military Terms 209
XXI. The Invasion of Belgium 220
XXII. How Liége won the Legion of Honour 225
XXIII. The Raid into Alsace 241
XXIV. The Germans in Belgium 250
XXV. Deeds of Shame and Horror 257
XXVI. The Rally of the British Empire 273
XXVII. How India answered the Call 289
XXVIII. The German Advance on Brussels 295
XXIX. How the Germans entered Brussels 305
XXX. How the British Army was carried Overseas 310


CHAPTER I.

A BOLT FROM THE BLUE.

One Sunday afternoon, in the month of December 1908, the beautiful city of Messina[1] was all life and light and gaiety. The sky was blue and cloudless, and out in the Strait the little, crested waves leaped and sparkled in the sunshine. The squares and gardens were thronged with townsfolk in holiday attire; laughing groups of young men and maidens went to and fro or paused to listen to the band; fathers of families were romping with their children on the grass; mothers were quietly knitting hard by: all was merry as a marriage bell. Happy, careless ease reigned everywhere, and when night fell, the big, round moon shone upon a silent town in which thousands of people were wrapped in peaceful slumber.

One Sunday afternoon in December 1908, the beautiful city of Messina[1] was full of life, light, and joy. The sky was clear and blue, and in the Strait, the small waves danced and sparkled in the sunlight. The squares and gardens were crowded with locals in festive clothing; groups of young men and women wandered around or stopped to enjoy the music from the band; parents were playing with their kids on the grass; mothers were peacefully knitting nearby: everything felt as cheerful as a wedding bell. A sense of happy, carefree relaxation filled the air, and when night came, the large, round moon shone over a quiet town where thousands of people were peacefully asleep.

But ere the dawn had begun to brighten the eastern sky an awful doom fell upon that city. The thunder roared, the lightning flashed, the earth heaved and cracked, houses and churches and public buildings came crashing to the ground, fires broke out, and a huge, angry wave from the sea swept over the land. The morning sun shone upon a terrible scene of destruction. The fair city was no more; thousands of the happy folks of yesterday had been hurried into eternity, and those who were spared found themselves homeless and ruined.

But before dawn had started to lighten the eastern sky, a terrible disaster struck that city. Thunder roared, lightning flashed, the ground shook and split, buildings, churches, and public structures collapsed, fires erupted, and a massive, raging wave from the sea surged over the land. The morning sun revealed a horrific scene of devastation. The beautiful city was gone; thousands of the joyful people from yesterday were swept away into eternity, and those who survived found themselves homeless and destitute.

With almost the same startling suddenness the Great War broke upon Europe. The thunderbolt fell upon us from a sky of blue; the peace of the world was broken on a smiling day. Five of the Great Powers[2] of Europe blew their war trumpets, and millions of armed men stood ready to carry death and destruction into countless homes in many lands. The Great War had begun.

With almost the same shocking suddenness, World War I hit Europe. The thunder struck us from a clear blue sky; the peace of the world was shattered on a sunny day. Five of the Great Powers[2] of Europe sounded their war horns, and millions of armed soldiers were prepared to bring death and destruction to countless homes in many countries. World War I had begun.



In the Summer Holidays.

A scene on the Thames at Henley Regatta, held every year in the month of July.
(From a photograph by the Sport and General Press Agency.)

Do you remember the 24th of July 1914? I think you do, for it was just about the beginning of that time which most boys and girls consider the very happiest of all the year. Your school had just broken up, the books were all put away, and you fondly hoped that you would see no more of them for a month or six weeks. You were all agog for the holidays. Your mind was full of that jolly seaside place to which you were going to-morrow or the next day. You were dreaming of boats and bathing, of games on the sands, of bicycle spins in the country lanes, and picnics in the woods. And in the midst of all these happy dreams, perhaps you heard your father say, as he turned his newspaper at breakfast time,—

Do you remember July 24, 1914? I think you do, because it was around the start of that time which most kids consider the happiest of the whole year. Your school had just let out, the books were all put away, and you were hoping you wouldn’t see them again for a month or six weeks. You were all excited for the holidays. Your mind was filled with thoughts of that fun seaside spot you were going to tomorrow or the next day. You were dreaming of boats and swimming, of games on the beach, of bike rides in the countryside, and picnics in the woods. And in the middle of all those happy thoughts, maybe you heard your dad say, as he turned his newspaper at breakfast time,—

"Yesterday Austria sent a very harsh Note[3] to Servia. Looks like more war in the East."

"Yesterday, Austria sent a really tough note[3] to Serbia. It seems like there’s more conflict brewing in the East."

I daresay you paid no attention to this remark. To you it meant nothing at all. You would have been far more interested if your father had told you how Middlesex was getting on with Kent, and whether Woolley or Hearne or P. F. Warner had made another century or not. But your father's remark was really far more important than all the cricket matches that were ever played, or that ever will be played. It was the first appearance of the bolt from the blue. Few, even the wisest of us, realized that it was the beginning of the greatest war that the world has ever known; a war of such vastness and terror that men would speak of it as Armageddon[4]—that is, a war similar to that which is described in the Book of Revelation, when "the kings of the earth and of the whole world gather them to the battle of God Almighty."

I bet you didn’t even notice this comment. To you, it meant nothing at all. You would have cared much more if your dad had told you how Middlesex was doing against Kent, and whether Woolley, Hearne, or P. F. Warner had scored another century. But your dad's comment was actually way more significant than all the cricket matches that have ever been played or ever will be played. It was the first sign of something big coming. Few, even the smartest among us, understood that it was the start of the largest war the world has ever experienced; a war so immense and terrifying that people would refer to it as Armageddon[4]—a war like the one described in the Book of Revelation, when "the kings of the earth and of the whole world gather them to the battle of God Almighty."



War.

(From the picture by Sir Edwin Landseer, R.A., in the National Gallery of British Art.)

As your father's remark was so important, let us try to understand its meaning. He mentioned two countries, Austria and Servia, and you would easily guess that there was some quarrel between them. It is not easy to explain to you exactly what the quarrel was about, and perhaps you will find the explanation a little dull; but if you are really to understand how the war arose, you must not mind a little dulness. We shall come to the exciting events by-and-by.

As your dad’s comment was really significant, let’s try to figure out what it means. He mentioned two countries, Austria and Serbia, and you can probably guess there was some conflict between them. It’s not easy to explain exactly what the conflict was about, and you might find the explanation a bit boring; but if you really want to understand how the war started, you’ll need to tolerate a bit of dullness. We’ll get to the thrilling events soon enough.

Look at the map on the next page. It shows you the two countries which had fallen out—Austria and Servia. You see at a glance that the Austrian Empire, which consists of Austria and Hungary, is by far the larger country; in fact, Austria-Hungary is seven times as large as Servia, and has eleven times as many people. There is no country on earth which contains so many different races as Austria-Hungary. Within its bounds we find Germans, Italians, Magyars,[5] Jews, Armenians,[6] and Gypsies, as well as eight distinct Slav races.

Look at the map on the next page. It shows you the two countries that had a falling out—Austria and Serbia. You can see right away that the Austrian Empire, which includes Austria and Hungary, is much larger; in fact, Austria-Hungary is seven times the size of Serbia and has eleven times as many people. There’s no other country in the world that has so many different ethnic groups as Austria-Hungary. Within its borders, we find Germans, Italians, Hungarians,[5] Jews, Armenians,[6] and Romani people, as well as eight distinct Slavic ethnic groups.

You will come across the word Slav many times in these pages, so I must explain it to you at once. By the word Slav we mean a member of that branch of mankind known as the Slavonic race. The Slavs inhabit most of the east of Europe and a large part of Asia, and they are really more Asiatic than European. Most of the Russians and the Christian peoples of the Balkan Peninsula are Slavs, and so, too, are the Poles, who live partly in Austria, partly in Germany, and partly in Russia. In Austria, and especially in Hungary, there are many Slav races, but the ruling peoples in these countries are Germans in Austria and Magyars in Hungary.

You will come across the word Slav many times in these pages, so I need to explain it to you right away. By the word Slav, we mean a member of the branch of humanity known as the Slavonic race. The Slavs primarily inhabit Eastern Europe and a significant part of Asia, and they are more Asiatic than European. Most Russians and the Christian communities in the Balkan Peninsula are Slavs, and so are the Poles, who are spread across Austria, Germany, and Russia. In Austria, and especially in Hungary, there are many Slav groups, but the dominant populations in these countries are Germans in Austria and Magyars in Hungary.

The Servians are Slavs. They are a tall, handsome race, and are very warlike in character. During the recent war in the Balkans they fought very bravely and successfully against the Turks. At the end of the war the Powers of Europe gave them more than 15,000 square miles of fresh territory. The Servians have always been ambitious, and they wish their country to become great and powerful.

The Serbians are Slavs. They are a tall, attractive people, and have a strong warrior spirit. During the recent war in the Balkans, they fought bravely and successfully against the Turks. At the end of the war, the European Powers awarded them more than 15,000 square miles of new territory. The Serbians have always been ambitious, and they want their country to become great and powerful.

Now look at your map again, and find the river Save, which joins the Danube at Belgrade,[7] the capital of Servia. South of the Save you see a country marked Bosnia,[8] and, still farther south, another country marked Herzegovina.[9] You are sure to notice that these two countries stand between Servia and the Adriatic Sea, and that they belong to Austria. Both Bosnia and Herzegovina are inhabited by Slavs, who hate being under Austria, and are eager to join their kinsmen the Servians. You cannot blame them for this, because they naturally would like to form one kingdom with men of their own race, religion, and modes of life. Besides, they feel that they have been very badly treated. Let me explain.

Now take a look at your map again and locate the river Save, which merges with the Danube at Belgrade,[7] the capital of Serbia. To the south of the Save, you’ll see a region labeled Bosnia,[8] and even further south, another region labeled Herzegovina.[9] You'll definitely notice that these two regions are situated between Serbia and the Adriatic Sea, and that they are part of Austria. Both Bosnia and Herzegovina are home to Slavs, who dislike being under Austrian rule and are eager to unite with their fellow Serbs. You can't really blame them for this, as they naturally want to create one kingdom with people of their own ethnicity, faith, and way of life. Additionally, they feel they've been treated very poorly. Let me explain.



In the year 1877, when Turkey was master of the Balkan Peninsula, Russia made up her mind to fight the Turks. The Austrians were afraid that the Russians would beat the Turks, and take from them the city of Constantinople. The Russians, as you know, have a very poor sea coast. [7] Away fronting the Arctic Ocean they have a strip of coast, but it is of very little use to them, as it is frozen up for a large part of the year. So, too, is their coast on the Baltic Sea. In the south they have a good deal of coast on the Black Sea; but in order to get from the Black Sea to the Mediterranean Sea, and so to the oceans of the world, they have to pass through two narrow straits, known as the Bosporus[10] and the Dardanelles.[11] The Turks hold these straits, and they can shut them against ships at any time. So you see that the Russians can only carry on trade in the south by leave and licence of Turkey. If they could obtain possession of Constantinople all their difficulties would vanish. They would be masters of a port which would enable them to become a great sea power.

In 1877, when Turkey controlled the Balkan Peninsula, Russia decided to go to war against the Turks. The Austrians were worried that the Russians would defeat the Turks and take Constantinople from them. As you might know, the Russians have a very limited coastline. [7] They have a stretch of coast facing the Arctic Ocean, but it's pretty much useless because it freezes for a big part of the year. Their Baltic Sea coast is similarly constrained. To the south, they have a significant coastline along the Black Sea, but to reach the Mediterranean Sea and, from there, the world's oceans, they have to go through two narrow straits called the Bosporus[10] and the Dardanelles.[11] The Turks control these straits and can close them off to ships whenever they want. So, the Russians can only engage in trade in the south with Turkey's permission. If they were able to take Constantinople, all their troubles would disappear. They would gain control of a port that would allow them to become a major sea power.



Servia is a land of peasant soldiers. Here you see some of them coming into Belgrade to join the colours.    Photo, Topical.

Now, Austria is even worse off than Russia in the matter of sea coast. She has about a thousand miles of seaboard on the Adriatic Sea, and there are many excellent harbours and deep and sheltered bays on it; but, unfortunately, a long range of steep limestone mountains cuts them [8] off from the interior, and makes communication very difficult. There is a mountain railway joining the port of Trieste[12] with the interior, but it is easier to send bulky produce down the Danube to the Black Sea than across the mountains. Austria has always longed for better access to the sea, and lately she has coveted the port of Salonica,[13] which you will find on the Ægean[14] Sea.

Now, Austria is in an even worse position than Russia when it comes to coastlines. She has about a thousand miles of coastline along the Adriatic Sea, with many great harbors and deep, sheltered bays. However, unfortunately, a long stretch of steep limestone mountains separates them from the interior, making communication very challenging. There is a mountain railway connecting the port of Trieste[12] with the inland areas, but it's easier to transport bulky goods down the Danube to the Black Sea than to carry them over the mountains. Austria has always desired better access to the sea, and recently she has been interested in the port of Salonica,[13] which is located on the Ægean[14] Sea.



This map shows what Servia would become if Bosnia and Herzegovina were to be united with her.

When, therefore, Russia was about to fight Turkey, the Austrians feared that all the Balkans would come under Russian sway, and that their hopes of gaining power in the peninsula would be vain. So they prepared to fight Russia, but were bought off. Russia secretly promised Austria that if she would stand out of the fight she should receive as her reward the provinces of Bosnia and Herzegovina. Austria stood out, and when the war was over the Great Powers said that she might rule these two provinces, though they were not to become her actual property. You can easily imagine the anger of the people of Bosnia and Herzegovina when they found themselves handed over to Austria, just as though they were a [9] flock of sheep to be bought and sold. Ever since 1878 the Austrians have ruled them; but they have always been discontented, and when, in 1908, they were told that they now belonged wholly and entirely to Austria, their anger knew no bounds. During the recent Balkan War they saw the peasant soldiers of Servia conquering on the battlefield, and they hoped that when the war was over they might be allowed to join Servia, and with her form one strong state. Servia would have welcomed them with open arms, but, as you know, they were doomed to disappointment. Both Servia and Russia were much annoyed when Austria annexed the two provinces. The anger of Russia and Servia nearly brought about another war.

When Russia was about to go to war with Turkey, the Austrians worried that Russia would gain control over the entire Balkans, and that their own ambitions in the region would be wasted. So, they got ready to fight Russia but were persuaded to back down. Russia secretly promised Austria that if they stayed out of the conflict, they would be rewarded with the provinces of Bosnia and Herzegovina. Austria agreed to stay out, and when the war ended, the Great Powers said Austria could govern these two provinces, even though they wouldn’t actually own them. You can easily imagine the anger of the people in Bosnia and Herzegovina when they were handed over to Austria, as if they were just a flock of sheep to be traded. Since 1878, the Austrians have ruled them, but the people have always been unhappy, and when, in 1908, they were told they fully belonged to Austria, their anger exploded. During the recent Balkan War, they watched the Serbian peasant soldiers achieving victories on the battlefield, hoping that once the war was over, they could join Serbia and form one strong nation together. Serbia would have accepted them, but, as you know, they were left disappointed. Both Serbia and Russia were very upset when Austria annexed the two provinces. The outrage from Russia and Serbia nearly led to another war.

Such was the state of things at the beginning of June in the year 1914.

Such was the situation at the start of June in 1914.



Franz Josef, Emperor of Austria.    Photo by C. Pietzner.

Here is a portrait of the Emperor of Austria and King of Hungary, Franz Josef. He is an old man, eighty-five years of age—the oldest monarch in [10] Europe. It is impossible not to be sorry for him; his life has been full of trouble, and he has had to rule over the most divided kingdom on earth. There has never been any love lost between Austrians and Hungarians, and the only bond that unites them is the aged king-emperor. Probably there never was so unfortunate a royal family as that of which Franz Josef is the head. His younger brother, Maximilian, after being invited to become Emperor of Mexico, was shot by the Mexicans in 1867; his heir, Rudolf, was found dead in a hunting-lodge in 1889; and his wife, the Empress, was stabbed to death in the streets of Geneva nine years later. Nor was this the last of his sorrows, as you will presently hear.

Here is a portrait of the Emperor of Austria and King of Hungary, Franz Josef. He is an elderly man, eighty-five years old—the oldest monarch in [10] Europe. It’s hard not to feel pity for him; his life has been filled with difficulties, and he has had to govern the most divided kingdom on earth. There has never been any love lost between Austrians and Hungarians, and the only thing that connects them is the aging king-emperor. There probably has never been a more unfortunate royal family than the one Franz Josef leads. His younger brother, Maximilian, after being invited to become Emperor of Mexico, was executed by the Mexicans in 1867; his heir, Rudolf, was found dead in a hunting lodge in 1889; and his wife, the Empress, was stabbed to death in the streets of Geneva nine years later. And this was not the end of his sorrows, as you will soon hear.

The heir to the Austrian throne in June 1914 was the Archduke Francis Ferdinand, the aged Emperor's nephew. He was a man of strong will and great ambition, and he eagerly desired to win power for Austria in the Balkans, and so secure for his country the port of Salonica. This port would enable Austria to develop her foreign trade, and become an important sea power.

The heir to the Austrian throne in June 1914 was Archduke Francis Ferdinand, the elderly Emperor's nephew. He was a strong-willed and ambitious man, and he was eager to gain power for Austria in the Balkans to secure the port of Salonica for his country. This port would allow Austria to grow its foreign trade and become a significant sea power.

Now, before Austria could send her army into the Balkans and carve out a road to Salonica, she must be sure that the Slavs of Bosnia and Herzegovina would not rise in rebellion and make her task doubly difficult. So, on the 23rd of June last, the Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his wife, the Duchess of Hohenberg, a lady who had Slav blood in her veins, left the Austrian capital to pay a state visit to Bosnia, for the purpose of reviewing the troops in that province and trying to secure the favour of the Bosnian people.

Now, before Austria could send her army into the Balkans and create a route to Salonica, she needed to be sure that the Slavs in Bosnia and Herzegovina wouldn’t rise up in rebellion and make her job much harder. So, on June 23rd, Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his wife, Duchess of Hohenberg, who had Slav ancestry, left the Austrian capital to take a state visit to Bosnia. Their goal was to review the troops in that region and try to win the support of the Bosnian people.



The Archduke Francis Ferdinand, the Archduchess, and their family.

If you and I proposed to visit Bosnia, our best route would be to take ship, say, from Venice, and cross the Adriatic Sea to the beautiful town of Ragusa,[15] with its castled walls, its dizzy cliffs, its quaint old buildings, its palaces, churches, and monasteries, all shut in between the blue sea and the steep gray hills that rise up suddenly in the rear. At Ragusa we should take the train through the wild, rugged country of Herzegovina, which has been called the Turkish Switzerland. Our train would run through rocky defiles, up steep passes, by the side of yawning chasms, until we reached Mostar,[16] the chief city of the country. The Austrian part of Mostar, we should find, consists of two white streets, [11] a modern hotel, a public garden with a bandstand, and barracks for soldiers. All the rest of it is Turkish. You see the same narrow streets, the same kind of bazaars, the same mosques, the same solemn, white-turbaned Turks and veiled women that you see in Constantinople; but you also see swarthy, stalwart men of Herzegovina and Albania,[17] every one of them carrying a sharp knife at his girdle and a gun in his hand.

If you and I plan to visit Bosnia, our best option would be to take a ship from Venice and cross the Adriatic Sea to the beautiful town of Dubrovnik,[15] with its castle walls, steep cliffs, charming old buildings, palaces, churches, and monasteries, all nestled between the blue sea and the steep gray hills that rise abruptly behind it. In Dubrovnik, we would catch a train through the wild, rugged region of Herzegovina, often referred to as the Turkish Switzerland. Our train would pass through rocky gorges, climb steep slopes, and run alongside deep ravines until we reached Mostar,[16] the main city of the area. The Austrian part of Mostar would consist of two white streets, [11] a modern hotel, a public garden with a bandstand, and military barracks. The rest of the city feels distinctly Turkish. You would see the same narrow streets, the same types of bazaars, the same mosques, and the same solemn, white-turbaned Turks and veiled women that you would find in Istanbul; but you would also encounter tough, sturdy men from Herzegovina and Albania,[17] each carrying a sharp knife at their waist and a gun in their hands.

We now leave Mostar for Sarajevo,[18] the capital of Bosnia, by a railway which is one of the wonders of the world. "In places whole cliffs have been blasted away to enable the metals to follow a narrow pathway with granite walls and a nasty precipice on either side. As the engine creeps carefully over the slender iron bridges towards the summit you may look down from your carriage window into a thousand feet of space, and feel thankful that cog-wheels are beneath you, for otherwise any hitch with the brakes might cause a frightful accident. At times the [12] track twists and turns so much that an engine-driver may glance across a chasm, and without looking back see the rear van winding round a corner." Such is the railway by which we reach Sarajevo.

We now leave Mostar for Sarajevo,[18] the capital of Bosnia, via a railway that’s considered one of the wonders of the world. "In some areas, entire cliffs have been blasted away to create a narrow path lined with granite walls and steep drops on either side. As the train carefully makes its way over narrow iron bridges toward the peak, you can look out your window and see a drop of a thousand feet below, feeling relieved that there are cog-wheels under you, because any issue with the brakes could lead to a terrible accident. At times the track twists and turns so much that the train driver can glance across a gap and, without looking back, see the last car rounding a corner." Such is the railway that takes us to Sarajevo.

Let us suppose that we have arrived in Sarajevo on the morning of Sunday, June 28th of the year 1914. Upon the craggy heights above the town we see the citadel and fortifications, and here and there above the roofs of the houses the minarets and white domes of mosques; but we soon perceive that we are not in an Eastern but in a modern Western town. The Austrians have made wide streets, with fine shops, cafés, and beer-halls; they have erected handsome public buildings, theatres, and hotels; trams run along the streets, and taxis ply for hire; and on the outskirts of the town we find a racecourse and golf links. We must give the Austrians their due. They have done wonders in civilizing the country and in making it prosperous; but they have not won the hearts of the people, and that is the all-important business of rulers, after all.

Let’s imagine we’ve arrived in Sarajevo on the morning of Sunday, June 28, 1914. From the rocky heights above the town, we see the fortress and fortifications, and here and there, above the rooftops, the minarets and white domes of mosques. But we quickly realize we are in a modern Western town, not an Eastern one. The Austrians have created wide streets with nice shops, cafés, and beer halls; they’ve built attractive public buildings, theaters, and hotels. Trams run along the streets, and taxis are available for hire; on the outskirts, there’s a racetrack and golf course. We have to give the Austrians credit; they have done remarkable work in developing the country and making it thriving. However, they haven’t captured the hearts of the people, and in the end, that’s what really matters for rulers.


To-day Sarajevo is in festive array. The yellow Austrian standard, with its black, double-headed eagle, flies above all the public buildings, and flutters from the upper windows of the shops along the Franz Josef Strasse; soldiers are marching through the streets; bugles are blowing, and bands are playing. On the pavements stand the townsfolk, and you notice that many of them are sullen and silent. They are waiting for the coming of their future king, but they show no signs of loyalty. When our beloved Prince of Wales visits one of our towns, we flock gladly to see him and greet him with the heartiest of cheers. Suppose, however, he was a man of another race, and that he was going some day to be our king against our will; how do you think we should receive him? Very much as the Bosnians are receiving their future king to-day.

Today, Sarajevo is all dressed up for a celebration. The yellow Austrian flag, with its black, double-headed eagle, flies over all the public buildings and flutters from the upper windows of the shops along Franz Josef Street. Soldiers are marching through the streets, bugles are sounding, and bands are playing. The townsfolk stand on the sidewalks, and you can see that many of them are glum and quiet. They are waiting for their future king to arrive, but there’s no sign of loyalty among them. When our beloved Prince of Wales visits one of our towns, we warmly gather to see him and greet him with loud cheers. But imagine if he were from a different race, and he was set to become our king against our wishes; how do you think we would welcome him? Probably very much like the Bosnians are welcoming their future king today.



View in the old part of Sarajevo, the capital of Bosnia.

Now the guns roar out from the citadel to announce the coming of the Archduke and his wife. The Archduke inspects the troops drawn up at the station, and then he and his wife enter a motor-car and drive towards the Town Hall, where the mayor is waiting to receive them. Suddenly, as they drive along one of the quays, you hear a loud report and see a cloud of smoke arise. What has happened? A young printer, twenty years of age, has hurled a bomb at the Archduke. He wards it off with his arm, [13] but it has wounded an officer in the next car, and has inflicted injuries on several bystanders. Neither of the royal pair is hurt, though, as you may well imagine, they are much upset by this attempt on their lives.

Now the cannons fire from the fortress to announce the arrival of the Archduke and his wife. The Archduke checks on the troops gathered at the station, and then he and his wife get into a car and head toward the Town Hall, where the mayor is ready to greet them. Suddenly, as they drive along one of the waterfronts, you hear a loud bang and see a cloud of smoke rise. What just happened? A young printer, only twenty years old, has thrown a bomb at the Archduke. He deflects it with his arm, [13] but it injures an officer in the car next to them and hurts several bystanders. Fortunately, neither of the royal couple is hurt, although you can imagine they are quite shaken by this assassination attempt.

The motor moves on, and arrives at the Town Hall, where the mayor, who knows nothing of what has happened, comes forward and begins to read an address of welcome. The Archduke, who is much annoyed at the treatment which he has received, cuts the mayor short angrily. "What," says he, "is the good of your speeches? I come to Sarajevo on a visit, and I get bombs thrown at me. It is outrageous!"

The car rolls into the Town Hall, where the mayor, completely unaware of what's happened, steps up and starts to read a welcoming speech. The Archduke, frustrated by the way he's been treated, interrupts the mayor angrily. "What," he says, "is the point of your speeches? I come to Sarajevo for a visit, and I get bombs thrown at me. It's ridiculous!"

After a short stay at the Town Hall the Archduke and his wife re-enter their motor to return to the station. They have not gone far before a High School student hurls another bomb at them. It fails to explode, but the lad, who is armed with a pistol, fires three shots in quick succession. The first bullet strikes the Archduke in the throat. His wife, who loves him tenderly, throws herself in front of him, in order to shield him from further attack, and the second bullet enters her body. The third bullet completes the deadly work, and the dying pair are [14] rapidly conveyed to the palace. The Archduke rouses himself. "Sophie," he says to his stricken wife, "live for our children." But she, too, is mortally wounded, and in a few minutes both are dead.

After a brief stop at the Town Hall, the Archduke and his wife get back into their car to head to the station. They haven't gone far when a high school student throws another bomb at them. It doesn't explode, but the kid, who's armed with a pistol, quickly fires three shots. The first bullet hits the Archduke in the throat. His wife, who loves him dearly, jumps in front of him to protect him from any further attacks, and the second bullet hits her. The third bullet finishes the deadly assault, and the dying couple are [14] swiftly taken to the palace. The Archduke gathers his strength. "Sophie," he tells his injured wife, "live for our children." But she is also fatally wounded, and within a few minutes, they both die.


No possible excuse can be found for this foul deed. It was black murder—the worst of all possible crimes. The printer and the High School student were seized, and at first they denied that they knew each other. Bit by bit, however, it was discovered that not only were they working together, but that a great plot had been formed to kill the Archduke that day. Had they failed, there were others in the crowd ready and willing to take their places.

No excuse can justify this terrible act. It was brutal murder—the worst crime of all. The printer and the high school student were arrested, and at first, they claimed they didn't know each other. However, it gradually came to light that not only were they collaborating, but there was also a significant plan in place to kill the Archduke that day. If they had failed, there were others in the crowd ready and eager to take their place.

The date chosen for the Archduke's visit to Sarajevo was most unfortunate. On that day, in the year 1389, the Serbs[19] of Servia, which then included Bosnia, suffered the most terrible defeat in all their history. In the battle which was then fought, treachery was at work, and the best and bravest of their race perished on the battlefield. The Serbs have never forgotten the story of how their sires were slaughtered on the "Field of the Blackbirds." Even now their bards sing national songs which tell of the glorious deeds of those who fell at Kossovo,[20] and call upon the Serbs of to-day to spare neither "land, nor gold, nor son, nor wife, nor limb, nor life" in upholding the freedom of their race.

The date picked for the Archduke's visit to Sarajevo was really unfortunate. On that day, back in 1389, the Serbs of Servia— which then included Bosnia— suffered the worst defeat in their history. In the battle that took place, betrayal was at play, and many of the best and bravest among them died on the battlefield. The Serbs have never forgotten how their ancestors were slaughtered on the "Field of the Blackbirds." Even today, their bards sing national songs that tell of the heroic acts of those who fell at Kossovo, calling on today's Serbs to spare neither "land, nor gold, nor son, nor wife, nor limb, nor life" in defending the freedom of their people.


Amidst the high Alps a pistol shot may start an avalanche high on the snowy mountains. Slowly it moves at first; soon it gathers speed, and at last it comes crashing down with terrible force upon the quiet homesteads in the valley. So did the pistol-shot of a schoolboy in far-off Bosnia start an avalanche which has swept down upon Europe, leaving death and destruction and untold misery in its train.

Amidst the high Alps, a gunshot can trigger an avalanche high up on the snowy mountains. It starts off moving slowly; before long, it picks up speed and eventually comes crashing down with incredible force onto the serene homes in the valley. In a similar way, the gunshot of a schoolboy in distant Bosnia set off an avalanche that has descended upon Europe, bringing death, destruction, and unimaginable suffering in its wake.



Austrian soldiers on the bank of the Danube, opposite to Belgrade.
By permission of the Sphere.





CHAPTER II.

THE SEETHING WHIRLPOOL.

The scene shifts to Vienna,[21] the capital of Austria, the largest city of Austria-Hungary and the heart and centre of the Austrian Empire. It is one of the most attractive cities in all Europe, and has long been renowned as the favoured home of art, music, and gaiety. You will find the city by the side of the Danube, where the river leaves the Bavarian highlands and enters the great plain. Most of it is modern, and in the Ringstrasse you may see some of the finest buildings in the world, such as the Opera House, which seats 3,000 people; the University, which contains one of the most famous of medical schools; the Parliament House of Austria; and the chief law courts of the country.

The scene shifts to Vienna,[21] the capital of Austria, the largest city of Austria-Hungary and the heart of the Austrian Empire. It's one of the most attractive cities in all of Europe and has long been known as a favored home of art, music, and fun. You’ll find the city by the side of the Danube, where the river flows out of the Bavarian highlands and into the great plain. Most of it is modern, and along the Ringstrasse, you can see some of the finest buildings in the world, like the Opera House, which seats 3,000 people; the University, which is home to one of the most renowned medical schools; the Parliament House of Austria; and the main law courts of the country.



Vienna, the capital of Austria, heart and centre of the Austro-Hungarian Empire.

The city is surrounded by the Danube and its canals, and has several parks and numerous shady avenues of trees, beneath which the gay Viennese love to stroll or sit at the tables of outdoor cafés listening to the bands. You can scarcely walk half a mile in Vienna without hearing music. The gipsy bands which are often heard in Vienna play their national airs with a dash and fire that sets even the most sluggish pulse dancing.

The city is surrounded by the Danube and its canals and has several parks and many tree-lined streets, where the cheerful people of Vienna enjoy strolling or sitting at outdoor café tables, listening to live bands. You can hardly walk half a mile in Vienna without hearing music. The gypsy bands that are often heard in Vienna play their traditional tunes with such energy and passion that they get even the most sluggish hearts dancing.

One of the finest of all the public buildings of Vienna is the Imperial Palace, or Hofburg, which contains a library of a million volumes. The great chamber in which the books are housed is said to be the most splendid library hall in the world. Its floor of red and white marble is adorned with noble statues, and its vaulted dome, which rises 193 feet above the pavement, is covered with beautiful paintings.

One of the best public buildings in Vienna is the Imperial Palace, or Hofburg, which has a library with a million volumes. The large room that holds the books is said to be the most magnificent library hall in the world. Its floor, made of red and white marble, is decorated with impressive statues, and its vaulted dome, which rises 193 feet above the ground, is covered in beautiful paintings.

In the palace are preserved the crown, sword, and sceptre of Charlemagne,[22] the great Emperor of the West, who gave laws to nearly the whole of civilized Europe, and is renowned in song and story as a prince of knights, and the champion of the Christian religion. To this day he lives in the hearts of the German peoples both of Germany and Austria. They say that he still watches over them, and every autumn comes riding over the Rhine, across a bridge of gold, to bless their vineyards and cornfields with increase.

In the palace are kept the crown, sword, and scepter of Charlemagne,[22] the great Emperor of the West, who established laws for almost all of civilized Europe, and is celebrated in songs and stories as a knightly prince and the defender of the Christian faith. Even today, he lives in the hearts of the German people in both Germany and Austria. They say he still watches over them and rides across the Rhine every autumn on a bridge of gold to bless their vineyards and cornfields with abundance.

In the heart of the city stands the old cathedral of St. Stephen. For more than six hundred years this magnificent pile has lifted its towers to the sky. It has seen the Crusaders halt within its shadow on their way to free the Holy Land from the infidel, and it has looked down on great hordes of conquering Turks striving to capture the city. Vienna was the high-water mark at which the progress of the Turkish flood was stayed. The Turks beat upon its ramparts in vain; they were flung back from its walls like ocean waves from the cliffs of a rocky coast. In the old cathedral you may see a huge bell cast out of cannon captured from the Turks in the last of their sieges. For centuries Vienna has been the frontier city between the Eastern and Western peoples of Europe.

In the heart of the city stands the old cathedral of St. Stephen. For over six hundred years, this magnificent structure has reached its towers toward the sky. It has witnessed the Crusaders stop in its shadow on their journey to liberate the Holy Land from the infidels, and it has watched great numbers of conquering Turks trying to seize the city. Vienna was the high point where the Turkish advance was halted. The Turks battered its walls in vain; they were repelled from its defenses like ocean waves crashing against rocky cliffs. Inside the old cathedral, you can see a massive bell made from cannons captured from the Turks during their last sieges. For centuries, Vienna has been the frontier city between the Eastern and Western peoples of Europe.


On the very day of the murders at Sarajevo the Emperor Franz Josef left Vienna for his summer holiday at the beautiful watering-place of Ischl,[23] in Upper Austria. What a difference between the reception of the old Emperor by the citizens of Vienna and that of his heir by the citizens of Sarajevo! At the station the mayor and members of the city council met the aged sovereign and told him how greatly they rejoiced at his recovery from a recent sickness. The Emperor was deeply touched by their words of affection and loyalty, and as his train steamed out of the station loud cheers were raised and the national anthem was sung.

On the day of the murders in Sarajevo, Emperor Franz Josef left Vienna for his summer vacation at the beautiful spa town of Ischl,[23] in Upper Austria. The contrast between how the citizens of Vienna welcomed the old Emperor and how the people of Sarajevo greeted his heir was stark! At the station, the mayor and city council members welcomed the elderly sovereign and expressed their joy at his recovery from a recent illness. The Emperor was genuinely moved by their expressions of love and loyalty, and as his train pulled away from the station, loud cheers erupted and the national anthem was sung.

A few hours later the terrible news from Sarajevo was flashed to him across the telegraph wires. You can imagine the anguish of the poor old man when he knew that fate had dealt him yet another crushing blow. [19] When, sixteen years ago, he learned that his Empress had been murdered, he cried in his grief, "Then I am spared nothing." How true! Fate seemed again to have replied to his despairing cry, "Nothing." Long ago his mother said of him, "God has given him the qualities needed to meet all turns of fate." From every one of his former blows he had rallied, and prayed the Almighty for power to fulfil what he had been called upon to perform. Now he was fain to cry, with Elijah, "It is enough; now, O Lord, take away my life."

A few hours later, the terrible news from Sarajevo was sent to him through the telegraph wires. You can imagine the anguish of the poor old man when he realized that fate had dealt him yet another crushing blow. [19] Sixteen years ago, when he found out that his Empress had been murdered, he cried out in his grief, "Then I am spared nothing." How true! Fate seemed to respond to his desperate cry, "Nothing." Long ago, his mother had said of him, "God has given him the qualities needed to handle all turns of fate." He had recovered from every previous blow and prayed to the Almighty for strength to fulfill what he was meant to do. Now he was inclined to cry out, with Elijah, "It is enough; now, O Lord, take away my life."

I have already told you that the peoples of Austria-Hungary are divided by wide and deep differences, and that they have little in common, but that they are all united in their reverence for their aged sovereign. They regard him with the same sort of affection which the people of this country used to feel for Queen Victoria. She was more than a queen; she was the mother of her people, high above all the quarrels of parties and sects. So it is with Franz Josef, and you can therefore imagine the bitter anger and the eager desire for revenge which took possession of the Austrian people when they learnt of the murder of his nephew. They showed their sympathy with the Emperor very clearly when he returned to Vienna to take part in the funeral ceremonies, and still more when thousands of them passed through the Hofburg Chapel, where the Archduke and his wife lay in state.

I’ve already mentioned that the people of Austria-Hungary are deeply divided by significant differences and don’t have much in common, but they are all united in their respect for their elderly ruler. They feel for him the same kind of affection that people in this country used to have for Queen Victoria. She was more than just a queen; she was a mother figure to her people, standing above all the political and religious disputes. The same goes for Franz Josef, which is why you can imagine the intense anger and urge for revenge that gripped the Austrian people when they learned about the murder of his nephew. They expressed their support for the Emperor very openly when he returned to Vienna for the funeral ceremonies, and even more so when thousands of them passed through the Hofburg Chapel, where the Archduke and his wife were lying in state.

Every government in Europe sent messages of deep sympathy with the Emperor in his hour of sorrow, and that which was tendered by Mr. Asquith, our Prime Minister, was one of the most sincere of them all.

Every government in Europe expressed deep sympathy to the Emperor during his time of sorrow, and the message from Mr. Asquith, our Prime Minister, was one of the most genuine of them all.

The children of the Archduke and Archduchess were living in a castle in Bohemia[24] when the sad news came to them that they were orphans—bereft of father and mother in one dread day. The German Emperor and his wife sent the following message to them: "We can scarcely find words to express to you children how our hearts bleed at the thought of you and your inexpressible grief. To have spent such happy hours with you and your parents only a fortnight ago, and now to think that you are plunged in this immeasurable sorrow! May God stand by you, and give you strength to bear this blow! The blessing of parents reaches beyond the grave."

The children of the Archduke and Archduchess were living in a castle in Bohemia[24] when they received the heartbreaking news that they were orphans—lost their father and mother in one terrible day. The German Emperor and his wife sent them this message: "We can hardly find the words to express our deep sorrow for you kids as we think about your immense grief. Just two weeks ago, we spent such happy times with you and your parents, and now, to know that you are engulfed in this unimaginable sadness! May God be with you and give you the strength to endure this tragedy. The love of parents goes beyond the grave."

Meanwhile the Austrian people had begun to fasten the blame for the murders on Servia. While the funeral procession was passing through the streets, crowds gathered in front of the Servian minister's residence with shouts of "Hurrah for Austria!" and "Down with Servia!" The sight of the Servian flag, to which a streamer of crape had been attached, only made them more angry still; the flag was burnt, and stones were thrown at the police. The newspapers now began to declare openly that the plot had been hatched in Servia, and that high officials in the Servian government had encouraged it. The Council of Ministers met and inquired into the question, and then came a lull of three weeks.

Meanwhile, the Austrian people began to blame Serbia for the murders. As the funeral procession moved through the streets, crowds gathered in front of the Serbian minister's residence, shouting "Hurray for Austria!" and "Down with Serbia!" The sight of the Serbian flag, which had a black ribbon attached to it, only fueled their anger; they burned the flag and threw stones at the police. The newspapers soon started to openly claim that the plot had been planned in Serbia and that high officials in the Serbian government had supported it. The Council of Ministers convened to investigate the matter, followed by a three-week pause.

For a time the Austro-Servian question sank out of sight, and it was thought that at the worst there would only be another Balkan War. No one suspected for a moment that the other Powers of Europe would be dragged into the quarrel, and that the schoolboy's pistol-shot at Sarajevo would be the signal for Armageddon. Had any one suggested in the early days of July that in three weeks all the Great Powers would be at war, he would have been laughed at. But all the while a great whirlpool was seething, and slowly but surely Russia, Germany, France, and Great Britain were being drawn into the centre.

For a while, the Austro-Servian issue faded from view, and people believed that at most there would just be another Balkan War. No one thought for a second that the other European Powers would get involved in the conflict, and that a schoolboy's gunshot in Sarajevo would signal the start of a massive war. If anyone had suggested in early July that within three weeks all the Great Powers would be at war, they would have been laughed at. Yet, all the while, a huge whirlpool was brewing, and little by little, Russia, Germany, France, and Great Britain were being pulled into the center.


Before I tell you the further history of the quarrel between Austria and Servia, and show you how the chief Powers of Europe became mixed up with it, let me tell you of a very fortunate event which happened at home. On Saturday, the 18th of July, our King went down to Portsmouth to visit his Fleet, which had been assembled at Spithead. Every boy and girl knows that we live on an island home, and that the sea which surrounds us has been a great source of blessing to us.

Before I dive into the ongoing conflict between Austria and Serbia, and explain how the major powers of Europe got involved, let me share a fortunate event that took place back home. On Saturday, July 18th, our King visited his Fleet, which had gathered at Spithead in Portsmouth. Everyone knows we live on an island, and the sea that surrounds us has been a significant blessing for us.

"Your story, your glory," Your very fame It doesn’t rise, it doesn’t grow, "It only comes by sea."

Shakespeare tells us that the encircling sea serves us

Shakespeare tells us that the surrounding sea serves us

"In the office of a wall, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__" Or like a defensive moat around a house "Against the jealousy of less fortunate places."


King George V. in the uniform of a British admiral.
Photo, W. and D. Downey.

This "defensive moat" has always proved a barrier against foreign attack, but it has not preserved our islands from invasion. Celts, Romans, English, Danes, and Normans have in turn conquered England; but never since it became the home of a united nation with a strong Navy has [22] any foreign invader landed in strength on our shores. For more than eight hundred years no hostile army has dared to invade us, and our people have never been forced to lay down their tools and snatch up their weapons to drive away the invader. No other land in Europe can make this boast. We owe this long reign of security to our Navy.

This "defensive moat" has always been a barrier against foreign attacks, but it hasn't kept our islands safe from invasion. Celts, Romans, English, Danes, and Normans have all conquered England at different times; however, ever since it became the home of a united nation with a strong Navy, [22] no foreign invader has ever come ashore in large numbers. For over eight hundred years, no hostile army has dared to invade us, and our people have never had to drop their tools and grab their weapons to force out the invaders. No other country in Europe can say the same. We owe this long period of security to our Navy.

Not only has our Navy kept us free from invasion, but by winning for us the mastery of the sea it has enabled us to build up a great foreign trade, by which we have grown rich and great, and to found colonies and hold possessions in every continent on the face of the globe. At the present time it does even more than this—it secures for us the means whereby we live and move and have our being. So many of our people are now engaged in mines and quarries and factories, on railways, and in offices, that we do not grow enough food for our needs. There is never enough food in this country to last our people for more than a couple of months or so. We draw our food supplies from all parts of the world, and were a foreign foe to destroy our Navy and cut off our food ships, the great bulk of us would soon perish of starvation. So you see that "Britannia must rule the waves," if we are to exist at all and remain the greatest trading and colonial nation of the world, as we are to-day. Every sensible man understands this, and all agree that our Navy must be very strong and very efficient. It must be able to command the seas, for, as Raleigh told us long ago, "Whosoever commands the sea commands the trade; whosoever commands the trade of the world commands the riches of the world, and, consequently, the world itself."

Not only has our Navy protected us from invasion, but by securing control over the seas, it has allowed us to develop a massive foreign trade, which has made us wealthy and powerful and enabled us to establish colonies and hold territories on every continent. Right now, it does even more—it provides us with the resources we need to live and thrive. So many of our people are working in mines, quarries, factories, on railways, and in offices that we don’t produce enough food to meet our needs. There’s rarely enough food in this country to last more than a couple of months. We rely on food imports from around the world, and if an enemy were to destroy our Navy and cut off our food shipments, most of us would quickly face starvation. So you can see that "Britannia must rule the waves" for us to survive and continue to be the leading trading and colonial nation in the world today. Every reasonable person understands this, and everyone agrees that our Navy needs to be very strong and effective. It must be capable of commanding the seas, because, as Raleigh reminded us long ago, "Whoever commands the sea commands the trade; whoever commands the trade of the world commands the riches of the world, and, therefore, the world itself."



H.M.S. Colossus firing a salute.    Photo, Cribb.



The sure shield of Britain—a scene at the Naval Review.    Photo, Cribb.

Never has the British Navy been so powerful and so well equipped both in ships and guns and men as at present. The "wooden walls" in which Blake and Nelson fought have long since disappeared, and our bluejackets now fight behind bulwarks of steel. Steam has taken the place of sail; the old muzzle-loading guns have been superseded by huge weapons, the largest of which can hurl nearly a ton of metal for twelve miles with deadly aim. Our modern warships are filled with costly machinery quite unknown and even undreamt of in the days when Britain fought and won the greatest sea fights of her history. But though the ships have changed [25] out of knowledge, the officers, bluejackets, and marines who man them possess all the old fighting spirit and all the courage and daring of their forefathers.

Never has the British Navy been so powerful and so well-equipped in terms of ships, weapons, and personnel as it is today. The "wooden walls" that Blake and Nelson fought on have long since vanished, and our sailors now fight behind steel barriers. Steam power has replaced sails; the old muzzle-loading cannons have been replaced by massive guns, the biggest of which can launch nearly a ton of metal for twelve miles with deadly accuracy. Our modern warships are packed with advanced machinery that was completely unknown and even unimaginable in the days when Britain fought and won the greatest naval battles in its history. Yet, even though the ships have changed beyond recognition, the officers, sailors, and marines who serve on them still have all the fighting spirit, courage, and daring of their ancestors.

"Hey sailors of England, That protect our local waters; Whose flag has withstood a thousand years, The fight and the breeze! Your amazing standard launch again To face another opponent! And glide through the deep While the stormy winds are blowing— While the battle goes on loud and long, "And the stormy winds blow."

When the King went down to Portsmouth on the 20th of July there appeared to be no foe to fight; there was no sign of any war in which we could possibly be engaged, yet in less than a fortnight the Navy had cleared for action, and our sailors were standing at the guns watching and waiting for the battleships of Germany to appear.

When the King went down to Portsmouth on July 20th, it seemed like there was no enemy to fight; there were no signs of any war we could possibly be involved in. Yet, in less than two weeks, the Navy was ready for action, and our sailors were at the guns, watching and waiting for the German battleships to show up.

Gray skies were overhead, and a cold easterly wind was sweeping over the seas as His Majesty led out to sea the largest and most powerful fleet ever seen in British waters. When the royal yacht anchored, no less than twenty-two miles of warships passed in procession before it. First came four battle-cruisers, headed by the Lion, and followed by the Queen Mary, Princess Royal, and New Zealand. Then in stately order, two by two, came the latest of our battleships, led by the Iron Duke and the King George. Marines and bands were paraded on the sides of the ships nearest to the King's yacht, and their scarlet uniforms ran like a ribbon of bright colour along the edge of the great gray monsters. Just as each ship reached the stern of the royal yacht, the sailors, with the smartness of a machine, removed their hats, held them at arm's length, and waved them to the roar of British huzzas. At the same moment the bands struck up the National Anthem, and the marines presented arms. The King and the Prince of Wales stood on the bridge of the royal yacht, saluting the ships as they passed.

Gray skies hung overhead, and a chilly easterly wind swept across the seas as His Majesty led out to sea the largest and most powerful fleet ever seen in British waters. When the royal yacht anchored, a stunning twenty-two miles of warships passed by in formation. First, four battle-cruisers appeared, led by the Lion and followed by the Queen Mary, Princess Royal, and New Zealand. Then, in an orderly fashion, two by two, the latest battleships came, led by the Iron Duke and the King George. Marines and bands paraded on the sides of the ships closest to the King's yacht, their scarlet uniforms forming a bright ribbon along the edge of the massive gray vessels. Just as each ship reached the back of the royal yacht, the sailors, moving with mechanical precision, took off their hats, held them at arm's length, and waved them to the cheers of the crowd. At the same moment, the bands played the National Anthem, and the marines presented arms. The King and the Prince of Wales stood on the bridge of the royal yacht, saluting the ships as they passed.

Behind Sir George Callaghan's flagship came the four First Fleet battle squadrons, including twenty-nine vessels of the vastest power in the [26] whole world. In the first and second squadrons were eight Dreadnoughts, in the third squadron eight of the great ships that were built before the all-big-gun ships became the first line of our Navy, and in the fourth squadron were three more Dreadnoughts and the Agamemnon.[25] Following these were the smart cruisers of the First Fleet—swift, armed ships that act as the fighting scouts of the seas. In their wake passed fifty-six torpedo destroyers, moving in sections of fours. By the time the last of the First Fleet ships had passed the King's yacht, the leading vessels were far away on the horizon.

Behind Sir George Callaghan's flagship came the four First Fleet battle squadrons, including twenty-nine of the most powerful vessels in the entire world. In the first and second squadrons were eight Dreadnoughts, in the third squadron eight of the large ships built before the all-big-gun ships became the mainstay of our Navy, and in the fourth squadron were three more Dreadnoughts and the Agamemnon.[25] Following these were the sleek cruisers of the First Fleet—fast, armed ships that serve as the fighting scouts of the seas. In their wake passed fifty-six torpedo destroyers, moving in groups of four. By the time the last of the First Fleet ships passed the King's yacht, the leading vessels were already far away on the horizon.

A slight pause, and then the Second and Third Fleets began to appear, led by the Lord Nelson and the Prince of Wales respectively. When these ships had saluted their sovereign there still remained the cruisers attached to these fleets. Never had such an array been seen before in the history of the world—twenty-two miles of warships in endless columns, gliding slowly through the water, every one of them a tower of strength and a mighty engine of destruction. Not only was every type of warship represented, but the new powers of the air were visible. Scores of seaplanes and aeroplanes flew over the King's yacht like huge birds of prey.

A brief pause followed, and then the Second and Third Fleets started to emerge, led by the Lord Nelson and the Prince of Wales respectively. After these ships saluted their sovereign, the cruisers that were part of these fleets still had to pass. Never before in history had such a display been witnessed—twenty-two miles of warships in endless rows, moving slowly through the water, each one a fortress of power and a formidable weapon of destruction. Every type of warship was represented, and the new capabilities of aviation were also on display. Scores of seaplanes and aircraft flew over the King's yacht like enormous birds of prey.

Such was Britain's display of naval strength at the moment when the issue of war or peace was hanging in the balance. It was a sign to the world that, whatever might befall, Britain was ready, aye ready, to guard her own with the strong arm of ancient renown:—

Such was Britain's show of naval power at the time when the choice between war or peace was uncertain. It was a sign to the world that, no matter what happened, Britain was prepared, absolutely prepared, to protect her own with the strength of her long-standing reputation:—

"With the four corners of the world in arms, And we will shock them."

"It's a long, long way to Tipperary," sing our soldiers on the march, and it's a long, long way from Spithead to the Servian capital, Belgrade, whither we must now wend our way. On a bright, sunny morning, when the train has clattered across the iron bridge which spans the Danube, and the city comes into view, it looks very attractive. Belgrade in the distance well deserves its title of the "White City." A poetically minded person has described it as "shining like a pearl through the silvery mists of sunrise."

"It's a long, long way to Tipperary," sing our soldiers as they march, and it's a long, long way from Spithead to the Serbian capital, Belgrade, where we must now head. On a bright, sunny morning, when the train clatters across the iron bridge over the Danube, and the city comes into view, it looks very appealing. Belgrade in the distance truly earns its nickname as the "White City." A poetically inclined person has described it as "shining like a pearl through the silvery mists of sunrise."



Prince Albert, the King's second son, as a midshipman. This photograph was taken during the King's inspection of the Fleet.
Photo, Ernest Brooks.

In the 'seventies Belgrade was a miserable, dirty, and comfortless town; [28] its main thoroughfare was a sea of mud; its buildings were poor; and it was no better than a tumble-down Turkish fortress. But since those days Servia has become an independent kingdom, and she has made Belgrade a really fine city, with broad, tree-fringed streets, electric trams, and fine hotels. Only two of the ancient landmarks remain—the cathedral, and the citadel, over which flies the national flag. Through modern Belgrade runs a fine street more than a mile long, overtopped about the middle by the golden domes of the new palace. Here are the principal hotels, private houses, and shops, the latter of which blaze with electric light in the evenings. The people of Belgrade sometimes call their town "Little Paris," and they strive to make it as gay as the French capital itself.

In the '70s, Belgrade was a miserable, dirty, and uncomfortable city;[28] its main road was a muddy mess; its buildings were shabby; and it was no better than a rundown Turkish fortress. But since then, Serbia has become an independent kingdom, and Belgrade has transformed into a really nice city, with wide, tree-lined streets, electric trams, and great hotels. Only two of the old landmarks remain—the cathedral and the citadel, where the national flag flies. A beautiful street runs through modern Belgrade, stretching over a mile long, topped in the middle by the golden domes of the new palace. This area is home to the main hotels, private residences, and shops, the latter of which glow with electric lights in the evenings. The people of Belgrade sometimes refer to their city as "Little Paris," striving to make it as vibrant as the French capital itself.



The city of Belgrade.    Photo, Exclusive News Agency.

While the British fleet was unfolding itself before our King, there was no gaiety amongst the high government officials in Belgrade. They were getting very anxious. The Council of Ministers in Vienna was inquiring closely into the part played by them in the Sarajevo murders. [29] It was rumoured that the Austrians had traced the arms and explosives with which the murderers were provided to certain Servian officers and officials of the government who were members of a National Union for making Slav power supreme in the Balkan Peninsula. It was also said that these same officers and officials had secretly passed the murderers into Bosnia, and had helped them in various other ways to do their deadly work. If Austria could prove all this, she would be able to say that Servia had been playing the part of a secret enemy, and rightly deserved punishment of some sort.

While the British fleet was assembling in front of our King, there was no cheer among the high government officials in Belgrade. They were becoming increasingly anxious. The Council of Ministers in Vienna was closely investigating their involvement in the Sarajevo murders. [29] It was rumored that the Austrians had traced the weapons and explosives that the murderers used back to certain Serbian officers and government officials who were part of a National Union aimed at establishing Slav dominance in the Balkan Peninsula. It was also said that these same officers and officials had secretly smuggled the murderers into Bosnia and had assisted them in various other ways to carry out their deadly mission. If Austria could prove all this, she would be in a position to claim that Serbia had acted as a secret enemy and deserved some form of punishment.



The King and Crown Prince of Servia.    Photo, Topical.

On the evening of the 23rd of July the Austro-Hungarian ministers in Belgrade handed the Note to which your father referred when he read his newspaper at the breakfast table. You know that every European country sends officials to live in the capitals of other countries, and that these officials represent the powers by which they are sent. They are always treated with the greatest possible respect, and their houses are supposed to be bits of their own land planted down in a foreign country. Sometimes these representatives are called ambassadors, sometimes simply ministers. When the government of one country wishes to communicate with [30] the government of another country, it sends and receives messages through its ambassadors or ministers.

On the evening of July 23rd, the Austro-Hungarian ministers in Belgrade delivered the Note your father mentioned while reading the newspaper at breakfast. As you know, every European country sends officials to live in the capitals of other countries, representing the powers that sent them. They are always treated with the utmost respect, and their houses are considered extensions of their homeland in a foreign country. Sometimes these representatives are called ambassadors, and other times they are simply referred to as ministers. When one country's government wants to communicate with another country's government, it sends and receives messages through its ambassadors or ministers.

In Belgrade there was, of course, an Austrian minister, and it was he who handed the Note to the Servian Prime Minister. This Note was of such grave importance that I must tell you what was in it. First, it began by telling Servia that for a long time past she had been stirring up her people against Austria; that she had allowed men connected with the government to plot against her; and that she had taken no steps to punish those who had assisted the murderers at Sarajevo. The Servians were greatly to blame, and upon them must fall much of the responsibility for the wicked deeds that had been done in Bosnia.

In Belgrade, there was, of course, an Austrian minister, and he was the one who delivered the Note to the Serbian Prime Minister. This Note was so serious that I need to tell you what it said. First, it started by informing Serbia that for a long time, she had been inciting her people against Austria; that she had allowed individuals associated with the government to conspire against her; and that she had taken no action to punish those who had helped the murderers in Sarajevo. The Serbians were largely to blame, and much of the responsibility for the heinous acts committed in Bosnia fell on them.

Then followed a list of ten things which Servia was to do to make up for the mischief which she was said to have caused. She was to print on the front page of the government newspaper a statement that she would no longer permit her people to work against Austria, either by word or deed; she was to express regret that Servian officers and officials had spoken or acted in an unfriendly manner against Austria; and she was to remove from their posts all who had done so. The whole army was to be told that such conduct would no longer be permitted, and the National Union was to be broken up. Two officers, mentioned by name, were to be arrested, and all who had in any way helped the murderers of Sarajevo, either by giving them arms or helping them to get into Bosnia, were to be brought to trial. Austrian officials were to take part in the punishment of the wrongdoers, and in putting an end to the bad feeling between the two countries.

Then came a list of ten things that Serbia had to do to make up for the trouble it was accused of causing. She had to print on the front page of the government newspaper a statement saying that she would no longer allow her people to work against Austria, either by word or action; she needed to express regret that Serbian officers and officials had spoken or acted unfriendly towards Austria; and she was to remove from their positions all those who had done so. The entire army was to be informed that such behavior would no longer be tolerated, and the National Union was to be disbanded. Two officers, named specifically, were to be arrested, and anyone who had in any way aided the assassins of Sarajevo, either by providing them with weapons or helping them enter Bosnia, was to be brought to trial. Austrian officials were to participate in punishing the wrongdoers and in ending the bad feelings between the two countries.

The Note ended as follows:—

The note ended as follows:—

"The Austro-Hungarian Government expects the reply of the Servian Government at the latest by six o'clock on Saturday evening, the 25th of July."

"The Austro-Hungarian Government expects a response from the Serbian Government by six o'clock on Saturday evening, July 25th, at the latest."



The Czar of Russia and President Poincaré.

This photograph was taken on board the Czar's yacht when President Poincaré visited Russia in the middle of July.    (Photo, Record.)

This was very short notice indeed, and it clearly meant that if the Servian Government did not immediately agree to the Austrian demands war would be declared. In a few hours the full text of this letter was known to all the world. Your father read it, and called it "very harsh." Certainly it was very severe, and the Austrians meant it to be severe. [32] They knew very well that they were asking for some things which no state could possibly yield and still call itself independent. For instance, if the Servians had agreed to remove officers and officials from their posts at the bidding of Austria, and had allowed Austrians to take part in the police work of the country, they would be confessing to all the world that they were no longer masters in their own house, and that they were nothing more than the tools of Austria. The Servians were prepared to punish any officers who were proved guilty, and were quite willing to give way on nearly all the points in the Note, because they wished to stave off war with their powerful neighbours; but they were not ready to acknowledge the Austrians as their overlords. Do you blame them? I don't.

This was indeed very short notice, and it clearly indicated that if the Servian Government didn't immediately agree to Austria's demands, war would be declared. Within a few hours, the full text of this letter was known around the world. Your father read it and described it as "very harsh." It certainly was very severe, and the Austrians intended it to be. [32] They fully understood that they were asking for some things that no state could concede and still consider itself independent. For example, if the Servians had agreed to remove officers and officials from their positions at Austria's request and allowed Austrians to participate in the country's policing, they would be admitting to everyone that they were no longer in control of their own affairs, essentially becoming just tools of Austria. The Servians were willing to punish any officers found guilty and were ready to compromise on almost all the points in the note because they wanted to avoid war with their powerful neighbor. However, they weren't prepared to acknowledge the Austrians as their overlords. Do you blame them? I don't.

So they handed in their reply to the Austrians, and in it they said that they would agree to all Austria's demands; but they asked for delay in order to make new laws by which they could carry out her wishes. They also asked for an explanation of the way in which Austrian officials were to take part in their police and law-court work. This ought to have been enough; but Austria had all along meant war, and she had drawn up the Note, with the knowledge, and perhaps the help, of the German Ambassador at Vienna, in such a way that the Servians were bound to refuse some of its terms. Immediately the reply was handed to the Austrian minister he rejected it, and asked for a safe conduct back to his own country. When a minister does this he clearly indicates that his country means to fight. The same evening the Austrian minister left Belgrade, and on the 28th Austria declared war. The next day fighting began, and the Austrians bombarded Belgrade.

So they submitted their response to the Austrians, in which they stated that they would agree to all of Austria's demands; however, they requested more time to create new laws that would allow them to fulfill those requests. They also sought clarification on how Austrian officials would be involved in their police and judicial processes. This should have sufficed, but Austria had always intended to go to war, and they crafted the Note, potentially with the assistance of the German Ambassador in Vienna, in such a way that the Serbians would inevitably refuse some of its conditions. As soon as the reply was given to the Austrian minister, he dismissed it and asked for safe passage back to his own country. When a minister does this, it clearly signals that his country is preparing for conflict. That same evening, the Austrian minister departed Belgrade, and on the 28th, Austria declared war. The following day, fighting erupted, and the Austrians began bombarding Belgrade.

Now we are to understand how Russia came into the quarrel. Russia has always regarded herself as the protector of the Slav races, and especially of the little Slav races. When, therefore, Russia saw that Austria was bent on conquering Servia, she began to call her troops together, and to prepare them for war. When a nation does this she is said to mobilize her forces. Russia is such a vast country and her troops are so widely dispersed that she cannot mobilize so quickly. She only partly mobilized, and by doing so meant to show Austria that she was not going to allow Servia to be swallowed up, or even to be badly beaten, especially after Servia had shown such willingness to meet Austria's demands.

Now we need to understand how Russia got involved in the conflict. Russia has always seen itself as the protector of the Slavic peoples, especially the smaller Slavic nations. So, when Russia noticed that Austria was determined to conquer Serbia, it began gathering its troops and preparing for war. When a country does this, it’s called mobilizing its forces. Russia is such a vast country, and its troops are so spread out that it can’t mobilize quickly. It only partially mobilized, intending to show Austria that it wouldn’t let Serbia be completely taken over or badly defeated, especially since Serbia had shown such a willingness to meet Austria's demands.



For Fatherland.

This beautiful picture, which hangs in the Luxembourg Palace in Paris, illustrates the sacrifice which Frenchmen are always ready to make for their dearly loved native land.

Now I must break off my story for a few moments to explain to you that Germany and Austria, as far back as 1879, made a treaty by which they promised to stand by each other if either of them should go to war. Italy joined Germany and Austria three years later, but on the understanding that she would fight only if one or other of the three partners should be attacked. This agreement is called the Triple Alliance.

Now I need to pause my story for a moment to explain that Germany and Austria, all the way back in 1879, made a treaty promising to support each other if either of them went to war. Italy joined Germany and Austria three years later, but with the understanding that she would only fight if one of the three partners was attacked. This agreement is known as the Triple Alliance.

Ever since 1870, when the Germans invaded France, and in less than five months utterly overcame her, tore from her two provinces, and fined her two hundred million pounds, there has been ill-feeling between France and Germany. Frenchmen have longed for the day on which they might win back the lost provinces and pay off old scores. Germany is too rich and powerful and has too big an army for France to be able to meet her on equal terms, so she has formed an alliance with Russia. This is known as the Dual Alliance. France and Russia have agreed to help each other if either of them should be attacked.

Ever since 1870, when the Germans invaded France and, in less than five months, completely defeated her, took away two provinces, and fined her two hundred million pounds, there has been tension between France and Germany. The French have longed for the day when they can reclaim the lost provinces and settle old scores. Germany is too wealthy and powerful, with a large army, for France to confront her on equal footing, so she has formed an alliance with Russia. This is known as the Dual Alliance. France and Russia have agreed to support each other if either is attacked.

During the lifetime of our late King Edward VII., who was very fond of France, we were brought nearer and nearer to our friends across the Channel. For centuries they have been our foes; we have fought them off and on since the days of William the Conqueror. Our great admiral, Lord Nelson, used to say to his midshipmen, "Your duty is to fear God, honour the King, and hate the Frenchman." King Edward was a man who loved peace, and he did much to bring the French and the British people together, and make it easier for our statesmen to come to an understanding with French statesmen. This understanding was that if the coasts of France should be attacked by the fleet of an enemy, our Navy would help the French Navy. Now, when we came to an understanding with France we also came to an understanding with the ally of France—that is, with Russia. For a long time we had only an understanding with these countries, but not long ago we turned this understanding into an alliance. So you see that in July last there were two triple alliances in Europe—Germany, Austria, and Italy on the one side, and Great Britain, France, and Russia on the other. Later on, when I tell you something about Germany, you will understand why this new triple alliance was formed.

During the reign of our late King Edward VII, who had a strong affection for France, we grew closer to our friends across the Channel. For centuries, they had been our enemies; we had fought against them repeatedly since the days of William the Conqueror. Our great admiral, Lord Nelson, often told his midshipmen, "Your duty is to fear God, honor the King, and hate the French." King Edward was a man who valued peace, and he worked hard to unite the French and British people, making it easier for our leaders to reach an agreement with French leaders. This agreement stated that if France's coasts were attacked by an enemy fleet, our Navy would assist the French Navy. When we reached this understanding with France, we also formed an understanding with France's ally—namely, Russia. For a long time, we only had this understanding with these countries, but recently we turned it into a formal alliance. So, as you can see, in July of last year, there were two triple alliances in Europe—Germany, Austria, and Italy on one side, and Great Britain, France, and Russia on the other. Later, when I explain more about Germany, you will understand why this new triple alliance was created.





CHAPTER III.

THE BEGINNINGS OF PRUSSIA.

About forty years ago a German boy, accompanied by his tutor and other attendants, was spending a holiday at a seaside resort in the south of England. One morning this boy went down to the beach and amused himself by throwing stones at the bathing machines. The son of the owner of the machines, a boy of about his own age, saw him so engaged, and, going up to him, told him to stop throwing. Now the German boy had been brought up to believe that he could do as he pleased, without anyone daring to take him to task. So he drew himself up proudly, and said, "Do you know who I am?" "No," replied the English boy, "and I don't care either. I only know that I'm not going to let you damage our machines."

About forty years ago, a German boy, along with his tutor and some other helpers, was enjoying a holiday at a seaside resort in southern England. One morning, this boy went down to the beach and entertained himself by throwing stones at the bathing machines. The owner's son, who was about the same age, saw him doing this and approached him, asking him to stop. The German boy had been raised to think he could do whatever he wanted without anyone challenging him. So he straightened up proudly and said, "Do you know who I am?" "No," replied the English boy, "and I don't care either. All I know is that I'm not going to let you damage our machines."

Thereupon the German boy hit out and knocked the speaker down. In a moment the English boy was on his feet again. He pulled off his coat, put up his fists, and a fight began. Just when the German boy was getting the worst of it his tutor arrived, separated the fighters, and put an end to the combat.

Thereupon, the German boy swung and knocked the speaker down. In no time, the English boy was back on his feet. He took off his coat, raised his fists, and a fight broke out. Just when the German boy was starting to lose, his tutor showed up, pulled the fighters apart, and ended the brawl.

That German boy is now the Kaiser[26] Wilhelm, the man who has plunged Europe into this terrible war. From the story which you have just read you may learn something of his character when he was a boy. Later on I shall tell you what sort of a man he became; but first you must learn something of the history of the land over which he rules.

That German boy is now Kaiser Wilhelm, the man who has plunged Europe into this terrible war. From the story you just read, you can learn something about his character when he was a boy. Later on, I’ll tell you what kind of man he became; but first, you need to learn a bit about the history of the country he rules.



The Kaiser Wilhelm and the Emperor Franz Josef.

Photo, Topical Press.

On a lofty, lonely crag, amidst the wilds of Swabia,[27] stands the [37] picturesque castle of Hohenzollern, the cradle of the family from which the rulers of Prussia are descended. On this high rock the eagles formerly made their home, hence the crest of the Prussian royal family is the eagle—the boldest and fiercest of all the birds. About the middle of the twelfth century the lord of this castle, a man named Conrad, took service with the great Emperor of what was called the Holy Roman Empire—that is, with the overlord of nearly all Western Europe. Conrad served the Emperor so faithfully that as his reward he was made governor of the city of Nuremberg[28] in Bavaria. If you were to visit Nuremberg you would be charmed with the castle, now a royal palace, the ancient walls and towers, the grand old buildings, including churches which are full of priceless pictures and carvings, and the art galleries, which contain some of the best paintings of the great masters. The chief trade of Nuremberg to-day is the manufacture of toys, scientific instruments, motor cars, cycles, and beer.

On a high, isolated cliff, in the wilds of Swabia,[27] stands the [37] picturesque castle of Hohenzollern, the birthplace of the family that produced the rulers of Prussia. This high rock was once home to eagles, which is why the crest of the Prussian royal family features the eagle—the most daring and fierce of all birds. Around the mid-twelfth century, the lord of this castle, a man named Conrad, became a servant to the great Emperor of what was known as the Holy Roman Empire—that is, the overlord of nearly all of Western Europe. Conrad served the Emperor so loyally that he was rewarded by being appointed governor of the city of Nuremberg[28] in Bavaria. If you happened to visit Nuremberg, you would be captivated by the castle, which is now a royal palace, the ancient walls and towers, the magnificent old buildings, including churches filled with priceless artworks and carvings, as well as the art galleries that house some of the finest paintings by the great masters. Today, Nuremberg's main industries include toy manufacturing, scientific instruments, motor vehicles, bicycles, and beer.

About the beginning of the fifteenth century the Hohenzollern who was governor of Nuremberg was a man named Frederick. He had been very loyal to the Emperor, who rewarded him by making him ruler of the Mark of Brandenburg. The greatest day in the history of the Hohenzollerns was April 17, 1417, the day on which Frederick received from the hands of the Emperor the flag of Brandenburg, and swore to be faithful to him.

About the beginning of the fifteenth century, the Hohenzollern who was governor of Nuremberg was a man named Frederick. He had been very loyal to the Emperor, who rewarded him by making him the ruler of the Mark of Brandenburg. The most significant day in the history of the Hohenzollerns was April 17, 1417, when Frederick received the flag of Brandenburg from the Emperor and pledged his loyalty to him.

If you look at a map of Germany you will see in the middle of the North German plain the city of Berlin, the capital of the German Empire. Round about Berlin, in the valleys of the Middle Oder, and its tributary the Warthe, and in the valley of the Elbe, extends the province of Prussia, known as the Mark of Brandenburg. It was one of the first districts of Germany to be peopled by men of German race when they came advancing from the east in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, but it was by no means a land flowing with milk and honey. Parts of the country were marshy or heavily wooded, and in many places the land was so thickly covered with sand that it was known as the "sandbox of the Holy Roman Empire." Thin crops of rye and oats alone could be raised on this thankless soil; nevertheless the colony prospered greatly under Frederick and his successors.

If you look at a map of Germany, you'll see Berlin in the middle of the North German plain, which is the capital of the German Empire. Surrounding Berlin, in the valleys of the Middle Oder and its tributary the Warthe, as well as in the valley of the Elbe, lies the province of Prussia, known as the Mark of Brandenburg. It was one of the first regions in Germany to be settled by people of German heritage when they moved in from the east during the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, but it wasn't exactly a paradise. Parts of the area were marshy or heavily wooded, and in many places, the land was so covered in sand that it was called the "sandbox of the Holy Roman Empire." Only sparse crops of rye and oats could be grown on this unyielding soil; however, the colony thrived significantly under Frederick and his successors.



Map of Modern Germany.

The Hohenzollern prince who really founded the greatness of his house was Frederick William, who began to reign in the year 1640. He is known as the "Great Elector."[29] If I were to show you a coloured map of Germany as it was when this prince began to reign, you would say that it looked like a patchwork quilt of many colours. From the Baltic Sea to the Alps there were no fewer than three hundred states of all sorts and sizes, the smallest of them consisting only of a single town or village.

The Hohenzollern prince who really established the greatness of his family was Frederick William, who began his reign in 1640. He’s known as the "Great Elector."[29] If I were to show you a colored map of Germany from the time he started ruling, you would say it resembled a colorful patchwork quilt. From the Baltic Sea to the Alps, there were at least three hundred states of various types and sizes, with the smallest made up of just a single town or village.

Frederick William was a very able man, and so well did he fight, and so skilfully did he plot and plan during what is known as the Thirty Years' War, that he added several of these small states to his own, and thus became master of the largest state in all Germany. Brandenburg under his rule spread out a little to the west, but a great deal to the north-east, and included a stretch of coast-line on the Baltic Sea. The present Kaiser has always revered the memory of the Great Elector. He once said: "Of all my predecessors, he is the one for whom I feel the greatest enthusiasm, and who from of old has stood before me as the example of my youth."

Frederick William was a very capable man, and he fought so well and planned so skillfully during what’s known as the Thirty Years' War that he added several of these small states to his own, ultimately becoming the ruler of the largest state in all of Germany. Under his leadership, Brandenburg expanded a bit to the west, but a lot to the northeast, including a stretch of coastline on the Baltic Sea. The current Kaiser has always held the memory of the Great Elector in high regard. He once said, "Of all my predecessors, he is the one I admire the most, and he has always served as an example to me since my youth."

When the Great Elector died he was succeeded by his son Frederick, who was very eager to be called king. He attained this great object of his life in the year 1700; but, because he was a spendthrift and a lover of empty display, he did nothing to advance the interests of his country. After him reigned another Frederick William, who had some talents and did the business of his state very well, but was a thoroughly wicked fellow, and was, indeed, next door to a madman. Nevertheless he was the first Prussian king to set himself the task of making his kingdom strong enough to take its place among the European Powers. Carlyle calls him the "drill-sergeant of the Prussian nation."

When the Great Elector died, his son Frederick took over and was eager to be called king. He achieved this lifelong goal in 1700; however, since he was wasteful and fond of showy displays, he did nothing to benefit his country. After him, another Frederick William reigned, who had some skills and managed state affairs quite well, but he was completely corrupt and nearly insane. Still, he was the first Prussian king to focus on strengthening his kingdom to stand alongside the European Powers. Carlyle refers to him as the "drill-sergeant of the Prussian nation."



Statue of the Great Elector in Berlin.

The present Kaiser is devoted to the memory of his ancestors, and does everything in his power to make the Prussians believe that they owe everything to the Hohenzollern sovereigns. Berlin is full of statues to these princes. In one of the avenues of the chief park there is a row of statues to all the rulers of Prussia. Of the Great Elector, who was the real founder of Prussia, and whose statue is shown above, the Kaiser has said, "He has stood before me as the example of my youth." He is also a great admirer of Frederick the Great, and has imitated some of the worst features of that monarch.
Photo, Exclusive News Agency.

This Frederick William stinted himself and his family of food and clothing, in order to keep up an army of 60,000 men, and he drilled them so well that they were the best troops of the time. The great desire of his heart was to possess a brigade of giants, and his agents scoured all the countries of Europe to find big men. He would pay almost anything for men over six feet, and it is said that he gave £1,200 for an [41] Irishman who was more than seven feet high. These Potsdam[30] Guards were his passion; he hoarded his money like a miser on most things, but he spent it lavishly on buying tall men for his army.

This Frederick William deprived himself and his family of food and clothing to maintain an army of 60,000 men, and he trained them so well that they became the best troops of the time. His greatest desire was to have a brigade of giants, so his agents searched all over Europe to find tall men. He was willing to pay almost anything for anyone over six feet tall, and it’s said he paid £1,200 for an Irishman who was over seven feet high. These Potsdam Guards were his obsession; he saved his money like a miser on most things, but he spent it freely on acquiring tall men for his army.

Some day he hoped to send these huge fellows into the field, and see them drive the whipper-snappers of other nations before them. But he was so proud of his giants that he hated the thought of risking their lives in battle, and while he lived they never saw any harder service than sham fights in the fields round Berlin.

Some day he hoped to send these big guys into the field and watch them push aside the upstarts from other nations. But he was so proud of his giants that he couldn’t stand the idea of putting their lives on the line in battle, and while he was alive they never faced anything tougher than practice battles in the fields around Berlin.

When King Frederick was gathered to his fathers, his son, one of the most remarkable men who ever lived, came to the throne. When you are grown up you will, if you are wise, read his life as Thomas Carlyle[31] wrote it. Here I can only touch very lightly on his character and the work which he did for his country. He is known to history as Frederick the Great.

When King Frederick passed away, his son, one of the most exceptional men to ever live, ascended to the throne. When you are older, you should read his biography by Thomas Carlyle[31]. Here, I can only briefly mention his character and the contributions he made to his country. He is known in history as Frederick the Great.



One of the Potsdam Guards.

Probably no boy had ever so hard an upbringing as Prince Frederick. Macaulay tells us that "Oliver Twist in the parish workhouse and Smike [42] at Dotheboys Hall were petted children when compared with this wretched heir-apparent of a crown." This is, perhaps, an over-statement; but there is no doubt that the boy spent a very hard and loveless boyhood. His father was a rough, bluff man, who thought that the whole business of life was to drill and to be drilled. He loved to drink beer, smoke strong tobacco, play cards, hunt wild hogs, and shoot partridges by the thousand, and he despised all the arts and graces which make life sweet and beautiful. Carlyle tells us that the young prince was nourished on beer soup, and that every hour of his life he was taught to be thrifty, active, and exact in everything that he did. His very sleep was stingily meted out to him. "Too much sleep stupefies a fellow," his gruff old father used to say. So little sleep was the boy allowed to have that the doctors had to interfere for the sake of his health. He had no money of his own until he was seventeen, and then he was provided with eighteenpence a month, and made to keep an exact account of all that he spent.

Probably no boy had a more difficult upbringing than Prince Frederick. Macaulay tells us that "Oliver Twist in the parish workhouse and Smike at Dotheboys Hall were spoiled children compared to this unfortunate heir to the throne." This might be an exaggeration, but there's no doubt that the boy had a very tough and loveless childhood. His father was a rough, blunt man who believed that life was all about discipline and obedience. He enjoyed drinking beer, smoking strong tobacco, playing cards, hunting wild boars, and shooting thousands of partridges, and he looked down on all the arts and pleasures that make life enjoyable and beautiful. Carlyle tells us that the young prince was raised on beer soup and taught to be frugal, active, and precise in everything he did. Even his sleep was stingily restricted. "Too much sleep makes a person dull," his gruff father used to say. The boy was allowed so little sleep that doctors had to intervene for his health. He didn't have any money of his own until he turned seventeen, and even then he was given just eighteen pence a month and required to keep a detailed account of all his expenses.

His father was determined to make the boy a soldier from his youth up. He thought of nothing else but soldiering; to him it was the only work fit for a man. A hundred and ten lads about the age of the young prince, and all sons of noble families, were formed into a tiny regiment for little Fritz, and when he had learnt his drill he took command of them. "Which he did duly, in a year or two; a little soldier thenceforth; properly strict, though of small dimensions; in tight blue bit of coat and cocked hat; miniature image of Papa (it is fondly hoped and expected), resembling him as a sixpence does a half-crown." Later on a little arsenal was set up for him, and in it he learnt to mount batteries and fire small brass guns.

His father was set on making his son a soldier from a young age. He couldn't think of anything else but soldiering; it was the only work he believed was suitable for a man. A hundred and ten boys around the same age as the young prince, all from noble families, were gathered into a small regiment for little Fritz, and once he learned the drills, he took charge of them. "Which he did successfully, in a year or two; a little soldier from then on; quite strict, even though he was small; in a snug blue coat and a cocked hat; a miniature version of Dad (everyone hoped and expected), resembling him as a sixpence resembles a half-crown." Later on, a small armory was set up for him, where he learned to set up batteries and fire small brass cannons.

His governess was a very clever woman, and she had taught him to read and enjoy French, and had given him some instruction in music. In the brief intervals which he could snatch from his soldiering he loved to read French books and to play on the flute; but when his father discovered how he spent his leisure there were terrible scenes. The flute was broken, the French books were sent out of the palace, and the Prince was kicked and cudgelled and pulled by the hair. At dinner the plates were hurled at his head, and sometimes his only fare was bread and water. Once his father knocked him down, and would have strangled [43] him if the Queen had not interfered. At last the unhappy boy was driven to despair, and he tried to run away to the court of his uncle, George II. of England. At this the old tyrant his father was roused to madness. The poor boy was an officer, and he had committed the basest crime that the King could imagine—he had deserted. A young lieutenant who was trying to help him to get out of the clutches of his father was seized, and the King forced his son to look on while this friend was hanged.

His governess was a really smart woman, and she taught him how to read and appreciate French, as well as giving him some music lessons. During the brief moments he could steal away from his military duties, he loved to read French books and play the flute; but when his father found out how he spent his free time, there were terrible confrontations. The flute was destroyed, the French books were thrown out of the palace, and the Prince was kicked, beaten, and pulled by the hair. At dinner, plates were thrown at his head, and sometimes his only meals were bread and water. Once, his father knocked him down and would have choked him if the Queen hadn't stepped in. Eventually, the miserable boy was pushed to the edge, and he tried to run away to his uncle, George II of England. This infuriated his tyrannical father to the point of madness. The poor boy was an officer, and he had committed the worst crime in the King’s eyes—he had deserted. A young lieutenant who was trying to help him escape his father’s grasp was captured, and the King forced his son to watch as this friend was hanged.

The boy himself would have been shot, had not the kings of Sweden and Poland and the Emperor of Germany pleaded for his life. As it was, he was sent to prison; but he found his cell happier than his home. His gaolers were kind to him; he had wholesome food and plenty of it; he could read his French books without being kicked, and play his flute without having it broken over his head. Nevertheless, in less than a fortnight after the death of his friend he was ready to promise the King that he would not misbehave in the future. He was released from prison, but for some time was not restored to his old position in the army.

The boy would have been shot if the kings of Sweden and Poland and the Emperor of Germany hadn’t intervened to save him. Instead, he was sent to prison; however, he found his cell happier than his home. His jailers were nice to him; he had good food and plenty of it; he could read his French books without getting kicked, and play his flute without it being smashed over his head. Still, within less than two weeks after his friend's death, he was ready to assure the King that he wouldn’t misbehave anymore. He was released from prison, but for a while, he wasn’t restored to his previous position in the army.

At length he became a man, and was allowed to set up a home of his own. He married a wife, and amused himself in his country retreat by laying out gardens and growing rare fruits and flowers. The friends whom he gathered around him were all French, and amongst them he set up a brotherhood called the Order of Bayard, after the name of the great French knight who was "without fear and without reproach"—the noblest hero of the Middle Ages.

Eventually, he grew up and was able to establish a home of his own. He got married and spent his time in his countryside retreat by designing gardens and cultivating unique fruits and flowers. The friends he surrounded himself with were all French, and among them, he created a brotherhood called the Order of Bayard, named after the great French knight who was "without fear and without blame"—the most honorable hero of the Middle Ages.

Early in the year 1740 "Old Fritz" lay on his death-bed, and was able to say, as he put his arms round the Prince's neck, that he was content to die, knowing that he was leaving behind him so worthy a son and successor. Thus Frederick became King of Prussia in his twenty-eighth year. His subjects thought that he would prove a gentle and easy-going king; but imagine their surprise when they found that, like Prince Hal, he bade farewell to his companions and completely turned over a new leaf. "No more of these fooleries," he said, and at once flung himself into the work of making his army as strong and efficient as possible. The men were drilled without mercy, and the officers frequently beat them with canes; but in spite of this treatment they were full of spirit, and in after years showed great valour on the battlefield. [44] Frederick was soon looking about for an opportunity of testing them in war.

Early in 1740, "Old Fritz" was on his deathbed, and as he embraced the Prince, he expressed his peace about dying, knowing he was leaving such a worthy son and successor behind. This is how Frederick became King of Prussia at the age of twenty-eight. His subjects expected him to be a gentle and easy-going king; they were surprised to find that, like Prince Hal, he said goodbye to his old friends and completely changed his ways. "No more of this nonsense," he declared, and immediately dedicated himself to strengthening his army and making it as efficient as possible. The soldiers were drilled relentlessly, and the officers often disciplined them with canes; despite this harsh treatment, the troops remained spirited and later demonstrated great courage on the battlefield. [44] Frederick quickly began looking for a chance to test them in war.

A few months after he came to the throne, Charles VI., the Holy Roman Emperor, died, and there was no son to succeed him. He left his great dominions—Austria, Hungary, Bohemia, parts of the Netherlands, and parts of North Italy—to his daughter, Maria Theresa,[32] and before his death he had persuaded the sovereigns of Europe to support her as Empress. Amongst those who faithfully promised to do so was Frederick; but I am sorry to say that, very shortly after Maria Theresa ascended her throne, he suddenly assembled his army and marched at its head into her country. He broke his plighted word; he fell upon a state which he thought was unable to defend itself; and he plunged Europe into a long and terrible war, simply because he was eager to increase his power and make people talk about him. You cannot think of a baser crime than this. Frederick used to say: "He is a fool, and that nation is a fool, which, having the power to strike his enemy unawares, does not strike and strike his deadliest."

A few months after he took the throne, Charles VI, the Holy Roman Emperor, died, leaving no son to succeed him. He passed on his vast territories—Austria, Hungary, Bohemia, parts of the Netherlands, and parts of Northern Italy—to his daughter, Maria Theresa,[32] and before he died, he convinced the rulers of Europe to support her as Empress. Among those who sincerely promised to help was Frederick; however, I regret to say that shortly after Maria Theresa took the throne, he quickly gathered his army and marched into her territory. He broke his word; he attacked a state he believed could not defend itself; and he dragged Europe into a long and brutal war, simply because he wanted to boost his power and make a name for himself. You can’t imagine a worse crime than this. Frederick used to say, "It's foolish for a nation with the power to strike its enemy by surprise not to do so and to hit them hard."

It was the depth of winter when Frederick set his armies in motion. Poor Maria Theresa was taken unawares; town after town yielded, until, before the end of January 1741, Frederick was master of Silesia,[33] and was able to return to Berlin, where he was received with joy by his subjects. Then some of the other greedy sovereigns followed Frederick's bad example, and soon all Europe was in arms.

It was the middle of winter when Frederick moved his armies. Poor Maria Theresa was caught off guard; town after town surrendered, until, by the end of January 1741, Frederick controlled Silesia,[33] and could head back to Berlin, where he was welcomed with joy by his people. Then some other greedy rulers followed Frederick's bad example, and soon all of Europe was at war.



Maria Theresa and the Hungarian Nobles.

When Frederick the Great was about to invade Silesia, Maria Theresa, holding her young son in her arms, begged the Hungarian nobles to fight for her. With one accord they drew their swords and cried, "Let us die for our king, Maria Theresa!"

Frederick had been brought up as a soldier, but up to this time he had seen nothing of actual war, and had never commanded great bodies of men in the field. In his first battle his cavalry was put to flight, and he spurred his English grey out of the battle, and ran away! He took refuge in a mill, and late at night the news was brought to him that, thanks to an old field-marshal, his army had won a great victory. When he realized that he had been running away while his men had been winning a battle [47] for him, he was filled with shame. This was the turning-point in his career. In the next battle he showed great courage, and so diligently did he study the art of war, that he soon became renowned as one of the greatest generals who ever lived.

Frederick had been raised as a soldier, but until now, he had never experienced actual war and had never led large groups of men in the field. In his first battle, his cavalry panicked, and he urged his English grey horse away from the fight, effectively fleeing! He sought shelter in a mill, and late at night, he received news that, thanks to an old field marshal, his army had won a significant victory. When he realized he had been running away while his troops were winning a battle for him, he was overwhelmed with shame. This was a pivotal moment in his career. In the next battle, he displayed tremendous courage, and he studied the art of war so diligently that he quickly became recognized as one of the greatest generals of all time.



Frederick the Great visiting his People.

(From the picture by von Menzel.)

I cannot tell you here of all the long and cruel warfare which Frederick the Great waged. He gained many victories, chiefly by making cat-like leaps before his enemy expected an attack; but he had many defeats too, for several nations joined together to fight him. He would have been hopelessly beaten but for the British king, George II., who was also Elector of Hanover,[34] one of the German states. George II. sent him men and money, and enabled him to meet his foes on the battlefield. For seven years Frederick held his ground against the three great military Powers of the time—France, Austria, and Russia. In the year 1761 the British refused to help him any further, and it seemed as if he must be forced to give up the struggle for want of means to carry it on. But fortune favoured him; the new Emperor of Russia wished to make peace, and thus Frederick was freed from one of his powerful enemies. One by one his other foes dropped off, and in 1763 peace was made.

I can’t explain all the brutal and lengthy wars that Frederick the Great fought here. He won many battles, mostly by surprising his enemies with unexpected attacks, but he also faced numerous defeats since various nations banded together against him. He would have been completely defeated if it weren't for King George II of Britain, who was also the Elector of Hanover,[34] one of the German states. George II provided him with soldiers and funding, allowing him to confront his enemies in battle. For seven years, Frederick stood his ground against the three major military powers of the time—France, Austria, and Russia. In 1761, the British decided to stop assisting him, and it seemed like he would have to abandon the fight due to lack of resources. However, luck was on his side; the new Emperor of Russia wanted to negotiate peace, which freed Frederick from one of his major opponents. One by one, his other enemies withdrew, and in 1763, peace was finally established.

In some of his battles so many of his men were killed, and so terrible was the condition of his country, that more than once he thought of committing suicide as the only escape from the evils which he had brought upon his kingdom. But when peace came Prussia was a great Power, respected for her military strength by the whole of Europe. Thereafter, Frederick devoted himself to building up his country anew. Before his death he had increased his territories to an area of 75,000 square miles, and his people numbered 5,500,000. He had made Prussia great, but he had done it by craft and cunning and violence, and at the cost of untold misery and suffering.

In some of his battles, so many of his soldiers died, and the state of his country was so dire that he often considered suicide as the only way out of the troubles he had caused in his kingdom. But when peace finally came, Prussia had become a major power, respected across Europe for its military strength. After that, Frederick focused on rebuilding his country. By the time he passed away, he had expanded his territories to 75,000 square miles, with a population of 5.5 million. He had made Prussia powerful, but he achieved it through cunning, trickery, and violence, causing immense suffering and hardship along the way.

Before I conclude the story of Frederick the Great I must tell you of another piece of wickedness which he did in the latter years of his life. I have already mentioned the Poles as a Slav race, and have told [48] you that they now live partly in Austria, partly in Germany, and partly in Russia. There is no country of Poland now, but there may be one again when this war is over. In the reign of the English king, Edward III., Poland was an important and flourishing kingdom. Its capital was the old city of Cracow,[35] now in the Austrian province of Galicia.[36] If you were to visit its cathedral church, which stands high on a rocky hill to the south-west of the town, you would see the tombs of many of the Polish kings, patriots, and poets who have made Poland so famous amongst the nations. Amongst them you would see the last resting-place of John Sobieski,[37] who was the noblest warrior of them all. He it was who drove back the Turks from the walls of Vienna and saved Europe from the infidel.

Before I wrap up the story of Frederick the Great, I need to mention another act of cruelty he committed in the later years of his life. I've already talked about the Poles as a Slavic people and told you that they currently live in Austria, Germany, and Russia. There is no country called Poland right now, but there might be one again when this war is over. During the reign of the English king Edward III, Poland was an important and thriving kingdom. Its capital was the old city of Cracow, now in the Austrian province of Galicia. If you were to visit its cathedral, which sits high on a rocky hill southwest of the town, you would see the tombs of many Polish kings, patriots, and poets who have made Poland famous among nations. Among them, you would find the final resting place of John Sobieski, who was the greatest warrior of them all. He was the one who pushed back the Turks from the walls of Vienna and saved Europe from the infidels.

In the year 1772 Poland was too weak to defend herself. Her nobles quarrelled fiercely amongst themselves, and the land was torn with disunion and strife. Then the cruel, crafty King of Prussia made an agreement with Russia and Austria, whereby they were to seize part of Poland. This was done, and the three sovereigns, like robbers in a cave, divided the spoils between them. Frederick took a big slice, and so did Russia, while Austria was given Galicia. This was the first mouthful. Twenty-one years later the same three Powers gobbled up poor Poland completely; and now, like the Jews, the Poles have no land which they can call their own. But they still love Poland, and yearn for the day when it will be a kingdom once more. When the present great war broke out, the Czar of Russia sent a message to the Poles saying that if they would help him to win he would set up the old kingdom of Poland again, and let it have a king of its own, under his protection. This was great, glad news to the Poles, and they eagerly agreed to help him.

In 1772, Poland was too weak to defend itself. The nobles were fighting fiercely among themselves, and the country was filled with division and conflict. Then, the cruel and cunning King of Prussia made a deal with Russia and Austria to take parts of Poland. They went through with it, and the three leaders, like thieves in a cave, split the rewards. Frederick took a large portion, as did Russia, while Austria received Galicia. This was just the first bite. Twenty-one years later, the same three powers completely consumed poor Poland; now, like the Jews, the Poles have no land to call their own. But they still love Poland and long for the day when it will be a kingdom again. When the current great war started, the Czar of Russia sent a message to the Poles, saying that if they helped him win, he would restore the old kingdom of Poland and let it have its own king under his protection. This was thrilling news for the Poles, and they eagerly agreed to assist him.





CHAPTER IV.

THE GREAT WAR LORD OF EUROPE.

The noblest street in all Berlin is called the Unter den Linden, which simply means "under the lime trees." In this fine, tree-shaded avenue stands a splendid monument to Frederick the Great, the man who laid the foundations of Prussia by means of force and fraud. His successor, Frederick William II., was a weak man, who squandered the public money on favourites. Under his rule Prussia grew poorer every day; instead of being the best governed state in Europe, it rapidly became one of the worst, and a clever Frenchman at his court declared that no country was nearer to ruin. The army, however, was still kept up in the old way, though it had lost much of its fiery spirit. Frederick William was just as eager for war as Frederick the Great; but he was no general, and when he did fight, was badly beaten. Then, as you will soon hear, he made peace with his victorious foe, and had to give up a part of his country. It was in his time, however, that further slices were taken from Poland and added to Prussia.

The most prestigious street in all of Berlin is called Unter den Linden, which simply means "under the lime trees." Along this beautiful, tree-lined avenue stands a stunning monument to Frederick the Great, the man who built the foundations of Prussia through both force and deception. His successor, Frederick William II, was a weak leader who wasted public funds on favorites. Under his rule, Prussia became poorer each day; instead of being the best-governed state in Europe, it quickly turned into one of the worst, and a clever Frenchman at his court remarked that no country was closer to ruin. The army, however, was still maintained in the traditional way, although it had lost much of its fighting spirit. Frederick William was just as eager for war as Frederick the Great was, but he wasn't a general, and when he did fight, he faced serious defeats. Then, as you will soon hear, he made peace with his victorious opponent and had to cede a part of his territory. It was during his reign, however, that more territory was taken from Poland and added to Prussia.



The Kaiser and his Troops in the Unter den Linden.

Photo, Exclusive News Agency.

Three years after Frederick William II. came to the throne, one of the greatest events in all history took place. For hundreds of years the kings and nobles of France had ground down the people in all sorts of harsh and cruel ways. At length the people rose in wrath and began to upturn the government and try to set up a new state of things. In July 1789 a Paris mob stormed the state prison and set free the prisoners; whereupon the peasants all over the country rose in rebellion, murdered the nobles, and burned their castles. The king dared not interfere; all power was taken from him, and a sort of Parliament began to pass laws [51] sweeping away all the old abuses. The Revolution, or great upturning of the government, had begun.

Three years after Frederick William II came to power, one of the most significant events in history occurred. For centuries, the kings and nobles of France had oppressed the people in various harsh and cruel ways. Finally, the people rose up in anger and began to overthrow the government, trying to establish a new order. In July 1789, a mob in Paris stormed the state prison and freed the inmates; as a result, peasants across the country revolted, killing the nobles and burning their castles. The king did not dare to intervene; he lost all power, and a kind of Parliament started enacting laws [51] that abolished all the old injustices. The Revolution, or major upheaval of the government, had begun.



The Attack on the Bastille.    From a contemporary print.

The leaders of the people grew more and more violent, and thousands of nobles and gentry fled the country. The king and his family tried to escape, but were caught and brought back as prisoners. Those who had managed to get out of France went to the courts of the various kings, and begged them to declare war against the country which was so cruelly treating them and their king. At length the kings of the other European countries began to perceive that their own thrones were in danger, and that they must unite to protect themselves. Leopold II., Emperor of Austria, and Frederick William of Prussia prepared to fight. At the head of 50,000 of his own men and 30,000 Austrians, Frederick William crossed the eastern frontier of France. At this the Paris mob was filled with fury. They burst open the prisons in which their nobles and gentry were [53] confined, and killed many of them. The same dreadful scenes took place in several other towns of France.

The leaders of the people became increasingly violent, and thousands of nobles and gentry fled the country. The king and his family tried to escape but were captured and brought back as prisoners. Those who managed to leave France went to the courts of various kings and pleaded with them to declare war against the country that was treating them and their king so cruelly. Eventually, the kings of other European countries began to realize that their own thrones were at risk and that they needed to join forces for protection. Leopold II, Emperor of Austria, and Frederick William of Prussia prepared for battle. Leading 50,000 of his own men along with 30,000 Austrians, Frederick William crossed France’s eastern border. This infuriated the mob in Paris, who stormed the prisons where their nobles and gentry were confined and killed many of them. Similar horrific scenes unfolded in several other towns across France.



French nobles and gentry waiting the call to execution.

The French got together an army which was little better than a rabble, but was full of fiery zeal. It entered Belgium, and called on the people to rise against their government and set up a republic. Another French army advanced to the Rhine to meet Frederick. The anger of the French was now so great that they resolved to hurl at the kings of Europe the head of a king. On January 21, 1793, they cut off the head of their king, and a few months later that of the queen. A thrill of horror ran through the courts of Europe, and Great Britain, Holland, Spain, Austria, and Prussia united to make war on France. In the summer of 1793, during the six weeks of what was called the Reign of Terror, the French put to death more than 1,400 of their nobles and gentry, and some of the most bloodthirsty scenes in all history took place.

The French gathered an army that was more chaotic than organized, but filled with passionate enthusiasm. They marched into Belgium, urging the people to revolt against their government and establish a republic. Another French army moved toward the Rhine to confront Frederick. The French were so infuriated that they decided to throw the head of a king at the monarchs of Europe. On January 21, 1793, they executed their king, and a few months later, they did the same to the queen. A wave of horror swept through the royal courts of Europe, and Great Britain, Holland, Spain, Austria, and Prussia came together to wage war on France. In the summer of 1793, during the six weeks known as the Reign of Terror, the French executed over 1,400 of their nobles and gentry, and some of the most brutal scenes in history unfolded.

During this terrible time the French raised army after army, though they had scarcely the means of feeding and clothing and arming their men. These armies fought with wonderful spirit, and they attacked all the nations opposed to them. On the other hand, the Allies were jealous of each other, and were slow to mass their armies. The Prussians, with whom we are specially concerned, were beaten, and so were the Austrians. Then Frederick William II. deserted his fellow kings, and made peace with the French Republic,[38] giving up to it the whole of the left bank of the Rhine. He died two years later, and was succeeded by Frederick William III. At the end of the year 1795 France held the upper hand in Europe.

During this difficult time, the French raised army after army, even though they barely had the resources to feed, clothe, and arm their soldiers. These armies fought with incredible determination and attacked all the countries against them. Meanwhile, the Allies were envious of one another and slow to combine their forces. The Prussians, whom we are particularly focused on, were defeated, as were the Austrians. Then Frederick William II. abandoned his fellow kings and made peace with the French Republic,[38] conceding the entire left bank of the Rhine to them. He died two years later and was succeeded by Frederick William III. By the end of 1795, France was in a dominant position in Europe.


Every boy and every girl who reads these pages must have heard the Marseillaise,[39] the great French war song. Here are the words of it, and on the next page you will find the music:—

Every boy and girl reading this must have heard the Marseillaise,[39] the iconic French war song. Here are the lyrics, and you'll find the music on the next page:—

"Hey, sons of France, wake up to glory!" Listen, listen! So many people are gathering around you! Your children, wives, and elderly ancestors— Look at their tears and listen to their cries!  
[56] Let hateful tyrants, mischief breeding, With hired workers, a gang of thugs, Scare and empty the land, While peace and freedom suffer? To arms! To arms! you brave ones. Draw the avenging sword. Keep marching! Keep marching! All hearts are set on victory or death!  
"Now, the dangerous storm is coming in," Which treacherous kings conspire to raise; The unleashed dogs of war are howling, And look! Our fields and cities are on fire. And should we dishonorably look at the destruction, While the lawless Force moves with a guilty gait, Spreads sadness everywhere, With crime and blood on his hands? To arms! To arms! you brave, etc.  
"Surrounded by luxury and pride," The cruel, greedy rulers dare, Their desire for power and wealth knows no limits. To measure and distribute the light and air. They loaded us up like pack animals, Like gods would command their followers to worship; But a man is just a man, and who is more than that? Will they continue to whip and provoke us? To arms! To arms! you brave, etc.  
"O Liberty, can a person give you up, Have you ever felt your generous passion? Can dungeons, bolts, and bars hold you? Or does it tame your noble spirit? For too long, the world has cried, mourning That falsehood's dagger tyrants use; But Freedom is our sword and shield, And all their skills are ineffective. To arms! To arms! you brave, etc.


THE MARSEILLAISE HYMN.



You Sons of France, rise up to glory! Listen, listen! What Countless people gather around you! Your children, wives, and elderly ancestors; Look at their Tears, and hear their cries! Look at their tears and listen to their cries! Will hateful Tyrants causing trouble, with their hired goons, a rowdy crew. They scare and devastate the land, while peace and freedom suffer? To Weapons! Grab your weapons, brave ones! Draw the avenging sword, Keep moving forward! All hearts are determined for victory or death! March on! March! On! Everyone's determined for victory or death!

It will interest you to learn that this splendid marching song, which is the French national anthem, was composed during the years when France was fighting with almost all the other nations of Europe. In April 1792, when war was declared on Austria, a young captain of Engineers named Rouget de Lisle[40] was in Strassburg[41] with his company, waiting the [57] order to advance. He was fond of writing verse and composing music, but up to this time he had written and composed nothing worthy of special mention. His heart and mind were fired with the thought of giving freedom to all the world; to him it seemed that the armies of France were engaged in a holy crusade.

You’ll be interested to know that this amazing marching song, which is the French national anthem, was written during the time when France was at war with nearly all the other nations of Europe. In April 1792, when war was declared on Austria, a young captain of Engineers named Rouget de Lisle was in Strasbourg with his company, waiting for the order to move out. He enjoyed writing poetry and composing music, but until then, he hadn’t created anything particularly noteworthy. His heart and mind were fired up by the idea of bringing freedom to the entire world; to him, it felt like the armies of France were on a sacred mission.

Food was scarce in Strassburg at this time, and many of the officers and soldiers would have gone hungry but for the mayor, who did everything he possibly could to supply them with food. Every evening he asked a number of the officers to sup with him, and one evening Rouget de Lisle was invited. During the meal the mayor said that he wished some one would compose a new war song which would stir up the young soldiers about to march on Austria. A major who was one of the company turned to Rouget [58] and said, "You are a poet and a musician; can't you compose something that will do?"

Food was hard to come by in Strassburg at this time, and many officers and soldiers would have gone hungry if it weren't for the mayor, who did everything he could to provide them with meals. Every evening, he invited several officers to dine with him, and one night, Rouget de Lisle received an invitation. During dinner, the mayor expressed his desire for someone to create a new war song that would inspire the young soldiers preparing to march on Austria. A major in the group turned to Rouget and said, "You're a poet and a musician; can’t you come up with something?"

Rouget was a very modest young fellow, and at once he said that a war song was quite beyond his powers. Some of the other men seated at the table joined in the request, and Rouget at last began to think that he would try. He retired to his chamber, and as he thought of his beloved France and of the great battles which she had to fight, he became greatly excited. Then the words flowed from his pen, and as he wrote them a tune sprang into his mind which seemed to suit the words exactly. By seven o'clock in the morning he had composed both words and music. At once he hastened to his friend the major, and said, "Listen to this, and tell me what you think of it." The major listened and was delighted, and some hours later carried him off to the mayor's house. Here Rouget sang his song, while one of the mayor's nieces accompanied him on the piano. Every one who heard it was thrilled. It seemed to call forth all the fighting spirit in them.

Rouget was a very humble young guy, and right away he said that a war song was way beyond his abilities. Some of the other guys at the table joined in the request, and Rouget eventually started to think that he would give it a shot. He went to his room, and as he thought about his beloved France and the big battles she needed to fight, he became really inspired. Then the words spilled out from his pen, and as he wrote them, a melody popped into his head that seemed to fit the words perfectly. By seven o'clock in the morning, he had created both the lyrics and the music. He quickly rushed to his friend the major and said, "Check this out and let me know what you think." The major listened and was thrilled, and a few hours later took him to the mayor's house. There, Rouget performed his song while one of the mayor's nieces played the piano. Everyone who heard it was excited. It seemed to awaken all their fighting spirit.



Rouget de Lisle singing "The Marseillaise."

(From the painting by Pils, in the Louvre Gallery. Photo by Mansell.)

The same day the song was published, and next day one of the military bands played it. Immediately it became all the rage. Through Alsace to the south of France it spread like wildfire; but the people of Paris knew nothing of the song until they heard the volunteers from Marseilles[42] chanting it as they marched through the streets. They had sung it in every town and village through which they had passed, and everywhere it had been greeted with loud cries of delight. Because it was first sung in Paris by the men of Marseilles, it was called the Marseillaise.

The same day the song was released, the next day one of the military bands played it. It quickly became incredibly popular. It spread like wildfire from Alsace to the south of France; however, the people of Paris didn’t know about the song until they heard the volunteers from Marseilles[42] chanting it as they marched through the streets. They had sung it in every town and village they passed through, and everywhere it was met with loud cheers of excitement. Since it was first sung in Paris by the men from Marseilles, it was called the Marseillaise.

Such is the story of the great French war song which all Europe learned to know and fear in what is known as the War of the Revolution. It worked like a charm: men marched and fought and suffered and died to its strains. At the present time French soldiers are singing it as they swing along the roads to engage the enemy, and you and I sing it in this country because the French are our friends and allies, and their cause is ours.

Such is the story of the famous French war song that all of Europe came to know and fear during the War of the Revolution. It worked like magic: men marched, fought, suffered, and died to its tune. Right now, French soldiers are singing it as they march along the roads to confront the enemy, and you and I sing it here because the French are our friends and allies, and their cause is our cause.



Napoleon at School.

When Napoleon was a boy at a French military school he was jeered at by his fellows, who called him a surly Corsican.

Out of the bloodshed and terror of this time arose the figure of [59] Napoleon, the greatest war lord that the world has ever known. He was a Corsican,[43] who first proved his ability by forcing the British to give up Toulon.[44] Thereafter he rose rapidly in the service of the Republic, and in 1796 was placed in command of the army of Italy. In two campaigns he completely overthrew the Austrians, and was hailed by his countrymen as the greatest general of the age. As he rose in power and fame he began to dream of making himself the master of France, and then of all Europe. Before long Great Britain alone stood against him. On sea the British were then, as now, supreme, and our great Admiral Nelson, and others worthy to be mentioned with him, defeated his fleets again and again. Nevertheless he won so many great victories on land that in [61] the year 1801 the continental nations were obliged to make peace with him. You already know that Prussia had done so six years before, and had been forced to give up the whole of the left bank of the Rhine. Next year Britain made peace with him too.

Out of the bloodshed and terror of this time emerged the figure of [59] Napoleon, the greatest warlord the world has ever seen. He was a Corsican, [43] who first demonstrated his skills by forcing the British to abandon Toulon.[44] He quickly climbed the ranks in the service of the Republic and by 1796 was put in charge of the army in Italy. In two campaigns, he completely defeated the Austrians and was celebrated by his fellow countrymen as the greatest general of his time. As he gained power and fame, he began to envision making himself the ruler of France, and then all of Europe. Before long, only Great Britain stood against him. The British, who were, as they are now, dominant at sea, saw our great Admiral Nelson, along with others worthy of mention, defeat his fleets time and again. However, he achieved so many significant victories on land that by [61] 1801, the continental nations had no choice but to make peace with him. You already know that Prussia had done so six years prior and had been forced to relinquish the entire left bank of the Rhine. The following year, Britain also made peace with him.



Napoleon at Austerlitz.

On May 18, 1804, Napoleon put an end to the French Republic, and made himself Emperor of the French. He now planned a great scheme for turning all Europe into one vast empire, with kings and princes over the various nations, but himself as the head of all. He sent an army into Hanover, and overran it; but Prussia did not interfere, because she hoped that Napoleon would hand over that state to her if she remained quiet. Great Britain now persuaded Austria, Russia, and Sweden to join together against France, but Frederick William III. would not unite with them. He allowed Napoleon to do as he pleased in Germany, because he thought that Austria would be beaten, and that the conqueror would reward him with some of the spoils. The Emperors of Austria and Russia begged him to desert Napoleon and join them, but he would not listen to them. When Napoleon won the famous battle of Austerlitz, at which the three great emperors of Christendom were present, Frederick William received his reward—Hanover was handed over to him.

On May 18, 1804, Napoleon ended the French Republic and declared himself Emperor of the French. He planned an ambitious project to turn all of Europe into one massive empire, with kings and princes ruling over various nations, but him as the supreme leader. He sent an army into Hanover and took control of it; however, Prussia chose not to interfere, hoping that Napoleon would give them that territory if they stayed out of it. Great Britain then convinced Austria, Russia, and Sweden to band together against France, but Frederick William III refused to join them. He let Napoleon act freely in Germany, believing that Austria would be defeated and the victor would reward him with some of the spoils. The Emperors of Austria and Russia urged him to abandon Napoleon and join their side, but he ignored their pleas. When Napoleon achieved victory in the famous battle of Austerlitz, attended by the three great emperors of Christendom, Frederick William received his reward—Hanover was given to him.

Napoleon was now master of all Europe except Great Britain. In the next year sixteen of the German princes separated themselves from the German Empire and joined him, and he turned many of the provinces which he had won into kingdoms, and placed his relatives and his generals on their thrones. As for Prussia, Napoleon had no respect for her, and very soon showed that he was going to seize her too. Louisa, the beautiful Queen of Prussia, had alone seen what the end of her country would be, and had begged the king to draw the sword against the conqueror. When Napoleon took one of the Prussian fortresses she again besought her husband to fight. The Emperor of Russia visited him, and joined his entreaties to hers, and at last, in 1806, he took the field against the great war lord.

Napoleon was now in control of all of Europe except Great Britain. In the following year, sixteen German princes broke away from the German Empire and allied with him. He transformed many of the provinces he had conquered into kingdoms and placed his relatives and generals on their thrones. As for Prussia, Napoleon held her in low regard and quickly made it clear that he intended to take her as well. Louisa, the beautiful Queen of Prussia, was the only one to foresee her country's fate and urged the king to draw his sword against the conqueror. When Napoleon captured one of the Prussian fortresses, she once again implored her husband to fight. The Emperor of Russia visited him and added his pleas to hers, and finally, in 1806, he went to war against the great warlord.



Napoleon with King Frederick William III. and Queen Louisa at Tilsit.

From the picture by von Gros.

Napoleon struck swiftly. At Jena[45] he held the Prussians in check till his cavalry came up, and when they dashed down on the foe all was over. [63] The Prussian horse and foot fled in panic; 20,000 Prussians were killed or taken, as well as 300 guns and 60 standards. After the victory Napoleon treated the Prussians very harshly. He said many bitter things about the old Duke of Brunswick, who had fought so bravely against him, and he overran his states. He insulted the queen, and he told the nobles that he would make them so poor that they would be obliged to beg their bread. He quickly subdued the whole country, and made Prussia pay him some millions of money. Then the conquered states were divided into four parts, over which he set commanders.

Napoleon struck quickly. At Jena[45] he held the Prussians back until his cavalry arrived, and when they charged at the enemy, it was all over. [63] The Prussian cavalry and infantry fled in panic; 20,000 Prussians were killed or captured, along with 300 cannons and 60 standards. After the victory, Napoleon treated the Prussians very harshly. He made many bitter comments about the old Duke of Brunswick, who had fought so bravely against him, and he overran his territories. He insulted the queen and told the nobles he would make them so poor that they would have to beg for their bread. He quickly subdued the entire country and forced Prussia to pay him millions. Then the conquered states were divided into four parts, and he appointed commanders to oversee each one.

Leaving 60,000 French to hold beaten Prussia, he now turned on Russia, and in February 1807 marched 100,000 men into Poland, where he met the Russian army and the remnants of the Prussian army. On a field covered with snow a battle was fought during the short hours of a winter day. The slaughter was horrible, and the battle was drawn. In the following May the armies met again, and this time Napoleon was victorious. A week later he and the Czar met on a raft moored on the river Niemen,[46] and made plans for the greatest scheme of robbery ever known to history: they agreed to divide Europe between them.

Leaving 60,000 French troops to hold the defeated Prussia, he then focused on Russia, and in February 1807 marched 100,000 men into Poland, where he confronted the Russian army and what was left of the Prussian army. A battle took place on a snow-covered field during the short hours of a winter day. The casualties were horrific, and the outcome was a stalemate. In May, the armies clashed again, and this time Napoleon emerged victorious. A week later, he and the Czar met on a raft anchored in the Niemen River,[46] and made plans for the biggest robbery scheme ever seen in history: they agreed to divide Europe between them.

Great Britain still struggled against Napoleon, and her fleet was the only force which prevented him from becoming the unchecked master of the whole world. Napoleon now tried to bring Great Britain to her knees. Some years before he had gathered fleets of flat-bottomed boats at Boulogne,[47] and had prepared a huge army for the invasion of Britain, but could not obtain that twelve hours' mastery of the Channel which would enable him to cross the "silver streak." Now he tried another plan. He ordered the harbours of the Continent to be closed against the British, so that they could not carry on trade or sell their manufactures. In this way he hoped to make Great Britain so poor that she would be unable to hold out against him.

Great Britain was still fighting against Napoleon, and her navy was the only force keeping him from becoming the uncontested ruler of the entire world. Napoleon now attempted to force Great Britain into submission. A few years earlier, he had assembled fleets of flat-bottomed boats at Boulogne,[47] and had prepared a massive army for the invasion of Britain, but he couldn’t secure that twelve hours of control over the Channel that he needed to cross the "silver streak." Now he was trying a different approach. He ordered the ports on the Continent to be closed to the British, preventing them from trading or selling their goods. Through this strategy, he hoped to make Great Britain so poor that she would be unable to resist him.

By this time the Czar was tired of being Napoleon's underling, and he now said that he would not close his ports against the British. Napoleon [64] was furiously angry, and marched a great army towards the Russian frontier, which was crossed on June 23, 1812. The Russians did not attempt to fight; they fell back, and lured him on, meanwhile wasting the country over which he had to pass. Soon the French found themselves short of food, and thousands died of hunger. Napoleon's line of march was marked by the dead bodies of thousands of men and horses.

By this time, the Czar was fed up with being Napoleon's subordinate, and he declared that he would not close his ports to the British. Napoleon [64] was furious and marched a massive army toward the Russian border, which they crossed on June 23, 1812. The Russians didn’t try to fight; they retreated and drew him in while destroying the land he had to pass through. Soon, the French found themselves running out of food, and thousands died of starvation. Napoleon's path was littered with the bodies of countless men and horses.

At last the Russians stood firm, and a great battle was fought some seventy miles from Moscow. One hundred thousand men lay dead or wounded on the field, but Napoleon was not checked. A week later his troops entered Moscow[48] with shouts of delight. To their dismay they found it as silent as a city of the dead. All the people had left it, but before doing so had set fire to the place. Soon after the French marched in, flames began to shoot up from a thousand different points. The fire burned for five days, and the city lay in ruins. Then want of food and shelter compelled Napoleon to retreat. When he left Moscow his army had dwindled to about 100,000 men. The Cossacks[49] hung upon their flanks and rear, and cut off all stragglers. Soon the snow began to fall, and the cruel Russian winter set in. Thousands perished daily of cold and hunger.

At last, the Russians stood their ground, and a massive battle took place about seventy miles from Moscow. One hundred thousand men were dead or wounded on the battlefield, but Napoleon didn’t back down. A week later, his troops marched into Moscow[48] cheering with joy. To their shock, they found the city as quiet as a graveyard. Everyone had evacuated, but before they left, they set fire to the city. Soon after the French entered, flames erupted from thousands of different spots. The fire raged for five days, leaving the city in ruins. Then, the lack of food and shelter forced Napoleon to retreat. When he left Moscow, his army had shrunk to about 100,000 men. The Cossacks[49] were on their flanks and rear, cutting off all the stragglers. Before long, the snow began to fall, and the harsh Russian winter arrived. Thousands perished daily from the cold and hunger.

Napoleon's starving and frost-bitten army soon became a rabble. As he approached the river Beresina[50] he learned that the Russians were waiting to oppose the passage. A battery of guns commanded the bridge, and as the French tried to cross thousands of them were mowed down, and heaps of dead and wounded blocked the way. A miserable, crushed remnant of 20,000 men was all that struggled back to Germany. The downfall of Napoleon had begun.

Napoleon's starving and frostbitten army quickly fell into chaos. As he approached the Beresina River[50], he found that the Russians were ready to block their crossing. A line of cannons dominated the bridge, and as the French attempted to cross, thousands were killed, creating mountains of dead and wounded that obstructed the path. Only a miserable, battered crew of 20,000 men managed to retreat to Germany. The decline of Napoleon had begun.





The Retreat of Napoleon from Moscow.

(After the picture by Meissonier.)


CHAPTER V.

HOW THE GREAT WAR LORD FELL.

This unexpected blow seemed to the enslaved peoples of Europe a sign that their hour of deliverance had struck. Everywhere they began to take fresh courage, and ere long there was a general rising of the nations against Napoleon. Berlin was still in the hands of the French; but when the King of Prussia called upon his people to rise against the common enemy, every able-bodied man was ready to throw off the hated yoke. The news reached Napoleon's ears; but he only exclaimed, "Pah! Germans can't fight like Spaniards." However, he got together another French army, and many of the German princes were so terrified that they let their troops join him. Prussia stood almost alone.

This unexpected blow felt like a signal to the enslaved people of Europe that their moment of freedom had arrived. They began to gain new courage, and soon there was a widespread uprising against Napoleon. Berlin was still under French control, but when the King of Prussia urged his people to rise up against their common enemy, every able-bodied man was prepared to break free from the hated oppression. The news reached Napoleon, but he merely scoffed, "Pah! Germans can't fight like Spaniards." Nevertheless, he assembled another French army, and many of the German princes, terrified, allowed their troops to join him. Prussia stood almost alone.

Her people, however, were filled with new hope and energy. The whole [66] country became an armed camp. Youths scarcely more than boys, old men with gray hair, fathers of families, doctors, lawyers, tradesmen, even women in men's clothing, snatched up guns and grasped swords. Never was a nation more united. A large army sprang into being, the Tsar sent help, and Napoleon was defied. But once more the great war lord conquered, and in two fierce battles Prussia was beaten to the ground.

Her people, however, were filled with renewed hope and energy. The whole [66] country became a military camp. Young men barely out of boyhood, elderly men with gray hair, fathers, doctors, lawyers, tradespeople, even women dressed as men, grabbed guns and picked up swords. Never was a nation more united. A large army was formed, the Tsar sent support, and they stood up to Napoleon. But once again, the great warlord defeated them, and in two intense battles, Prussia was crushed.

The Emperor of Austria now tried to act as a peace-maker, and sent Metternich,[51] his chief minister, to talk the matter over with Napoleon. As soon as he arrived, the French emperor said, "Well, Count Metternich, how much money have you been bribed with by England to take this part?" So saying, he threw his hat down on the floor to see if Count Metternich would stoop to pick it up. The minister looked at the hat and then at Napoleon, but did not stoop. Seeing this, Napoleon turned his back on him, and Metternich knew that war would be declared on his country.

The Emperor of Austria attempted to mediate and sent Metternich,[51] his chief minister, to discuss the situation with Napoleon. Upon his arrival, the French emperor remarked, "Well, Count Metternich, how much money did England pay you to take this stance?" As he spoke, he threw his hat to the floor to see if Count Metternich would bend down to pick it up. The minister glanced at the hat and then at Napoleon but did not bend down. Noticing this, Napoleon turned his back on him, and Metternich realized that war would be declared on his country.

Napoleon had now to fight Prussia, Russia, Austria, and Sweden. It may perhaps surprise you to find Sweden amongst Napoleon's foes, especially when you learn that the Prince of Sweden had been a French general, and had fought for Napoleon. But he, too, was tired of Napoleon's yoke, and was ready to help in throwing it off. Three armies were gathered together—a northern army, a second in Bohemia, and a third in Silesia, the last being under the command of Marshal Blücher,[52] of whom we shall hear again.

Napoleon now had to face Prussia, Russia, Austria, and Sweden. You might be surprised to see Sweden among Napoleon's enemies, especially since the Prince of Sweden had been a French general and fought for him. But he, too, was fed up with Napoleon's control and was ready to help break free. Three armies were assembled—a northern army, a second one in Bohemia, and a third in Silesia, the last of which was led by Marshal Blücher,[52] who we will hear about again.

On August 23, 1813, a battle took place between the French and the northern army at a place called Gross-Beeren.[53] The Swedish king was supposed to be in command of this army, but he and his Swedes looked on without fighting. It was a battle of untrained men against a trained army. The Prussian peasants rushed on the foe, beat down whole battalions of them with the butt-ends of their muskets, and captured 2,400 prisoners. Three days later Marshal Blücher also won a success in Silesia. Having lured the French across the river Neisse, he drove them back into the stream, which was then swollen by heavy rains. The muskets [67] of his men were wetted, and so were of no use for firing; but Blücher drew his sabre and dashed forward, shouting, "Forward!" The Prussians clubbed their muskets and beat thousands of the French to death. Many others were drowned or bayoneted, and the victory was complete. The French general escaped almost alone, and galloped to Dresden,[54] where Napoleon then was. "Sire," he said, "your army no longer exists." Marshal Blücher was made a prince, and thenceforward was known as "Marshal Forward."

On August 23, 1813, a battle happened between the French and the northern army at a place called Gross-Beeren.[53] The Swedish king was supposed to lead this army, but he and his Swedish troops just watched without engaging in the fight. It was a battle of untrained soldiers against a trained army. The Prussian peasants charged at the enemy, taking down entire battalions with the ends of their muskets, and captured 2,400 prisoners. Three days later, Marshal Blücher achieved a victory in Silesia. After luring the French across the river Neisse, he pushed them back into the river, which had risen due to heavy rains. The muskets[67] of his troops got wet and were unusable, but Blücher drew his sword and surged forward, shouting, "Forward!" The Prussians used their muskets as clubs and killed thousands of French soldiers. Many more drowned or were bayoneted, leading to a complete victory. The French general narrowly escaped and rode to Dresden,[54] where Napoleon was at the time. "Sire," he said, "your army no longer exists." Marshal Blücher was made a prince and became known as "Marshal Forward."

While his generals were thus suffering defeat, Napoleon himself gained a victory near Dresden. But when his army learned that elsewhere his forces had been beaten, the Germans under his command began to waver, and the outlook was black indeed. Napoleon knew that his end was drawing near, and for several days he could not make up his mind whether to fight or to return to France. At last he determined to fight, and then took place what is known as the "battle of the nations," because soldiers of so many different nations were engaged in it. This battle was one of the longest and fiercest that had ever been fought up to that time. It lasted four days, and at the end of it Napoleon was defeated. He lost no less than 78,000 men; but the Allies, though victorious, lost very heavily too.

While his generals were facing defeat, Napoleon himself achieved a victory near Dresden. However, when his army found out that other parts of his forces had been beaten, the Germans under his command started to hesitate, and the situation looked very grim. Napoleon realized that his time was running out, and for several days he couldn’t decide whether to fight or return to France. Eventually, he chose to fight, leading to what is known as the "battle of the nations," because soldiers from so many different nations participated. This battle was one of the longest and fiercest ever fought at that point. It lasted four days, and by the end, Napoleon was defeated. He lost at least 78,000 men; however, the Allies, despite their victory, suffered significant losses as well.

Napoleon was beaten at last, and Germany was full of rejoicing. The yoke of French bondage was broken, and many nations were free once more.

Napoleon was finally defeated, and Germany was filled with celebration. The burden of French control was lifted, and many nations were free again.



The Prussians fighting their way through the village of Planchenoit to reach the field of Waterloo.

(From the picture by Von Udolf Northen.)

I can tell you the rest of Napoleon's story in a very few words. He struggled hard with the remnants of his army, but in vain, and on March 31, 1814, the Allies entered Paris, where the French people received them with shouts of joy. They had been devoted to Napoleon while he was victorious; now that he was defeated, they remembered all the sorrow and suffering that he had caused them, and cried, "Down with the tyrant!" The Allies forced Napoleon to give up his throne, and sent him to reign over the little island of Elba.[55] For eight or nine months he lived on this island, and Europe thought that the last had been seen of him. But he was biding his time, watching and waiting for the chance to become [69] Emperor of France once more. The king to whom his throne had been given was a selfish, stupid man, and he soon disgusted the army and the people. At the moment when they were ready to rise, Napoleon suddenly appeared on the south coast of France, and as he travelled north to Paris his old soldiers flocked to him. The troops sent against him deserted and went over to his side. When he entered Paris, on the 20th of March, the king had fled.

I can tell you the rest of Napoleon's story in just a few words. He fought hard with the remnants of his army, but it was useless, and on March 31, 1814, the Allies entered Paris, where the French people welcomed them with cheers of joy. They had been loyal to Napoleon while he was winning; now that he was defeated, they remembered all the pain and suffering he had caused them and shouted, "Down with the tyrant!" The Allies forced Napoleon to give up his throne and sent him to rule over the small island of Elba.[55] He lived on this island for eight or nine months, and Europe thought they had seen the last of him. But he was biding his time, watching and waiting for the opportunity to become Emperor of France again. The king who had taken his throne was a selfish, foolish man, and he quickly alienated the army and the people. Just when they were ready to revolt, Napoleon suddenly appeared on the south coast of France, and as he made his way north to Paris, his former soldiers flocked to him. The troops sent to stop him deserted and joined his side. When he entered Paris on March 20, the king had already fled.

The Allies now bound themselves to put more than a million men into the field against him, and never to rest until they had subdued him for ever. Napoleon, however, gathered an army, and marched into Belgium, where the Duke of Wellington had a mixed force of British and Belgians, and Prince Blücher an army of Prussians. I cannot now tell you fully the story of the great fight which followed. Napoleon's general, Ney, attacked the British at Quatre Bras,[56] but was beaten. On the same day, at Ligny,[57] Napoleon met Blücher, and defeated him, but not so badly that he was unable to fight again. The Prussians were obliged to retreat, and Wellington was forced to fall back to the field of Waterloo,[58] at which place Blücher promised to meet him next day.

The Allies committed to sending more than a million troops into battle against him and vowed not to stop until they had defeated him for good. Napoleon, however, rallied an army and marched into Belgium, where the Duke of Wellington commanded a mixed force of British and Belgians, and Prince Blücher led an army of Prussians. I can't fully recount the story of the significant battle that followed. Napoleon's general, Ney, attacked the British at Quatre Bras,[56] but was defeated. On the same day, at Ligny,[57] Napoleon faced Blücher and defeated him, but not so decisively that he couldn't fight again. The Prussians had to retreat, and Wellington was compelled to fall back to the field of Waterloo,[58] where Blücher promised to meet him the next day.

On the 18th of June the great battle took place. All day the British held their ground, though they were fiercely assailed again and again. At eight o'clock in the evening, just when the last desperate charge had been driven back, Blücher and his Prussians appeared. Then the French army turned and fled. Napoleon put spurs to his horse and rode through the summer night to the coast, where he tried to escape to America. Failing to do this, he gave himself up to the captain of a British man-of-war. "Last scene of all to end this strange eventful history," Napoleon was banished to the lonely Atlantic island of St. Helena,[59] where he was kept prisoner like a caged tiger for nearly six years. He died on May 5, 1821. So much had he passed out of history that a great Frenchman said his death was not an event, only a piece of news.

On June 18th, the major battle occurred. All day, the British held their position, even though they faced relentless attacks over and over. At eight in the evening, just as the last desperate charge was pushed back, Blücher and his Prussians showed up. Then the French army turned and ran. Napoleon spurred his horse and rode through the summer night to the coast, hoping to escape to America. When that failed, he surrendered to the captain of a British warship. "The final act in this strange and eventful history," Napoleon was exiled to the remote Atlantic island of St. Helena,[59] where he was kept prisoner like a caged tiger for almost six years. He died on May 5, 1821. By then, he had faded so much from history that a prominent Frenchman remarked that his death was not an event, just a piece of news.

Why did we fight so hard and so long against Napoleon? First, because he was a tyrant, bent on making himself master of Europe and ruling it as he pleased; secondly, because he wiped out or trod underfoot many of the smaller nations; and thirdly, because we were determined not to allow him to gain possession of the Netherlands. Look at a map of Europe, and you will see that the Netherlands, which now consist of Holland and Belgium, are opposite to our east and south-east coasts. These two countries are small, but they are very fertile, because they are mainly formed of the rich soil brought down by the Rhine, the Meuse, and the Scheldt.

Why did we fight so hard and for so long against Napoleon? First, because he was a tyrant, hell-bent on making himself the ruler of Europe and controlling it as he wanted; secondly, because he destroyed or oppressed many smaller nations; and thirdly, because we were determined not to let him take over the Netherlands. Look at a map of Europe, and you'll see that the Netherlands, which now include Holland and Belgium, are directly across from our east and southeast coasts. These two countries are small, but they are very fertile, thanks to the rich soil brought down by the Rhine, the Meuse, and the Scheldt.



Map of Northern Europe.

The thick lines show the chief trade routes.

Thanks to the rivers, the Netherlands have some of the best ports in the world, and through them passes much of the sea-borne trade of Northern Europe. Antwerp, on the Scheldt, is opposite to the mouth of the Thames, and is one of the great ports of the world. Rotterdam, at [73] the mouth of the Rhine, and Amsterdam, near the Zuider Zee,[60] are also very important seaports. If an enemy held these ports, and was able to drive our navy from the North Sea, he might invade us very easily. Napoleon used to say that Antwerp was a pistol held at the heart of England. We should have been very blind and very foolish if we had allowed him to be master of the Netherlands, and permitted him to point the pistol at our heart. As master of the Netherlands he would not only have gained greatly in strength, but he would have been better able to carry out an invasion of our shores than he had ever been before. When we pressed him very hard to give up the Netherlands, he refused, and said that he would rather surrender the French colonies than Antwerp. His overthrow removed a great danger from our very doors.

Thanks to the rivers, the Netherlands has some of the best ports in the world, and a lot of the sea trade of Northern Europe passes through them. Antwerp, located on the Scheldt, is directly opposite the mouth of the Thames and is one of the major ports globally. Rotterdam, at the mouth of the Rhine, and Amsterdam, near the Zuider Zee, are also very important seaports. If an enemy controlled these ports and was able to drive our navy from the North Sea, they could easily invade us. Napoleon used to say that Antwerp was like a pistol aimed at the heart of England. We would have been very naive and foolish to let him control the Netherlands and allow him to point that pistol at us. By controlling the Netherlands, he would not only have gained significant strength but also been in a much better position to launch an invasion of our shores than ever before. When we pressured him to give up the Netherlands, he refused and claimed he would rather surrender the French colonies than Antwerp. His defeat removed a great threat from our doorstep.



The last days of the man who tried to make himself Master of the World.

This picture, which is by the famous French artist Paul Delaroche, shows Napoleon at St. Helena.

Before we part from Napoleon I want you to learn a lesson from his fate. He was one of the greatest soldiers who ever lived, and a man of wonderful powers of mind. His ambition was boundless, and he tried to make himself master of Europe, and therefore of the world. For many years he succeeded, but from the first his doom was sealed. The nations of Europe will never permit one man, however great, to be their master. While many of the nations of the Continent were forced to yield to him, we British never did. We fought him by sea and by land, and we were always ready to send men and money to those nations who stood up against him. The contest was very long; but the British people never wavered. They held on with the courage of a British bulldog, and in the end, by destroying his fleets at Trafalgar[61] and defeating his army at Waterloo, they brought the tyrant low.

Before we move on from Napoleon, I want you to take a lesson from his fate. He was one of the greatest soldiers ever and a man with incredible mental abilities. His ambition had no limits, and he aimed to dominate Europe, and thus the world. For many years, he was successful, but from the start, his downfall was inevitable. The nations of Europe will never allow one person, no matter how great, to be in charge of them. While many countries on the continent had to submit to him, we British never did. We fought him at sea and on land, and we were always ready to support nations that resisted him with men and money. The struggle went on for a long time, but the British people never wavered. They persevered with the determination of a British bulldog, and in the end, by destroying his fleets at Trafalgar[61] and defeating his army at Waterloo, they brought the tyrant down.



Preparing the famous signal at Trafalgar.    From the picture by Thomas Davidson.

Just before the battle began, Nelson ordered the famous signal to be made: "England expects every man to do his duty."

The story of how Britain saved Europe from the tyranny of Napoleon should steel our hearts and animate our minds at this time, when we are trying to lay a would-be tyrant low. The British people by their courage and doggedness overthrew the most powerful man and the most powerful nation in the world, and what they did then they can do now. Our forefathers struggled with wonderful patience and courage for long, weary years, but in the end they were victorious. We shall be victorious too if we are but worthy of our sires.

The story of how Britain saved Europe from Napoleon's tyranny should inspire us and motivate our minds now, as we work to bring down a would-be tyrant. The British people, through their bravery and determination, defeated the most powerful man and nation in the world, and what they accomplished then, they can do again now. Our ancestors fought with incredible patience and bravery for many long years, but ultimately they triumphed. We will be victorious too, if we prove ourselves worthy of our predecessors.





CHAPTER VI.

THE MAN OF BLOOD AND IRON.

When Napoleon was safely imprisoned on St. Helena the Powers met to make peace, and to rearrange the map of Europe. A large part of the left bank of the Rhine which Napoleon had reft from Prussia was given back to her. An arrangement was made that thirty-nine states of Germany should join together into a Bund,[62] or bond, and that each state should be represented in its ruling body. Saxony,[63] Wurtemberg,[64] and Bavaria,[65] which had been turned into kingdoms by Napoleon, were allowed to keep their kings, but the brothers and field-marshals whom he had placed on other thrones were dismissed. The only one of his marshals who retained his throne was the King of Sweden.

When Napoleon was securely imprisoned on St. Helena, the major powers gathered to establish peace and redraw the map of Europe. A significant portion of the left bank of the Rhine, which Napoleon had taken from Prussia, was returned to her. An arrangement was made for thirty-nine German states to unite into a Bund,[62] or alliance, with each state having representation in its governing body. Saxony,[63] Wurtemberg,[64] and Bavaria,[65] which had been elevated to kingdoms by Napoleon, were permitted to keep their kings, but the brothers and field marshals he had placed on other thrones were removed. The only one of his marshals who kept his throne was the King of Sweden.

When peace reigned once more, a German prince said, "I have slept seven years; now we will forget the bad dream." But the "bad dream" was a good dream for the peoples of Europe. Though they had suffered so terribly in the wars, the French Revolution had made men very disinclined to allow kings to rule them as they pleased, and had encouraged them everywhere to ask for more freedom to govern themselves. In Germany the people had only two duties—to pay and to obey. Now they asked for many rights which they had never possessed before, and in some of the states they [75] obtained them; but the King of Prussia held out to the last, and only gave his people a Parliament when he could resist the demand no longer.

When peace returned, a German prince stated, "I've been asleep for seven years; now we will forget the nightmare." But that "nightmare" was actually a positive shift for the people of Europe. Even though they had suffered greatly during the wars, the French Revolution had made people very reluctant to let kings rule however they wanted, and it motivated them everywhere to demand more freedom to govern themselves. In Germany, the people had only two responsibilities—to pay and to obey. Now, they were asking for many rights they had never had before, and in some states, they managed to secure them; but the King of Prussia held out until the very end and only granted his people a Parliament when he could no longer resist the demand.

During this time, when the people were crying out for more freedom, one very good arrangement was made. Germany, as you know, consisted of a large number of states, some small and some large, but all of them with their own rulers, and armies, and customs officials. It was possible to pass through several of these states in the course of a day's ride. All of them took toll of goods passing through them, and all of them had to have guards at their frontiers, to see that the goods did not pass through without paying toll.

During this time, when people were demanding more freedom, a really good arrangement was made. Germany, as you know, was made up of many states, some small and some large, but each with its own rulers, armies, and customs officials. You could travel through several of these states in just one day. Each one collected tolls on goods that passed through, and all of them needed guards at their borders to make sure that the goods didn’t get through without paying the toll.

You will get some idea of what this meant if you suppose the English counties to be separate states, and that a wagon-load of goods is being sent, say, from Birmingham to Carlisle. Suppose the wagon to reach the border of Staffordshire: it would be stopped there by customs officers, who would estimate the value of the goods in it, and make the owner pay a certain sum before he was allowed to proceed. When the wagon came to the Cheshire border, there would be another search and another payment; and the same business would be repeated on the borders of Lancashire, Westmorland, and Cumberland. I am sure you will say in a moment that this was not only a great nuisance, but it must have interfered with trade a great deal, and made goods very expensive to the purchaser. This is exactly what happened in Germany. Of course, men tried to get out of paying toll whenever they could, and smuggling goods from one state to another became a regular business.

You can get an idea of what this meant if you imagine that the English counties are separate states, and a wagon full of goods is being sent, say, from Birmingham to Carlisle. When the wagon reaches the Staffordshire border, customs officers would stop it, assess the value of the goods, and require the owner to pay a certain amount before he could continue. When the wagon arrived at the Cheshire border, there would be another inspection and another fee; the same process would happen at the borders of Lancashire, Westmorland, and Cumberland. I'm sure you'll agree that this was not only a huge hassle but also must have seriously disrupted trade and made goods much more expensive for buyers. This is exactly what happened in Germany. Naturally, people tried to avoid paying tolls whenever possible, and smuggling goods from one state to another became a regular business.

If I were to ask you to suggest a way out of the difficulty, you would say: "Let all the states join together into a group, and take toll once and for all when the goods enter the group. The money so received can be divided up amongst the states afterwards." This is just what was done. A Customs Union, or Zollverein, was formed by Prussia and several of the neighbouring states, and each state sent a member to represent it in a sort of Parliament known as the Bund Diet.[66]

If I were to ask you for a solution to the problem, you would say: "Let all the states come together as a group and collect a toll once and for all when the goods enter the group. The money collected can then be shared among the states later." This is exactly what happened. A Customs Union, or Zollverein, was established by Prussia and several neighboring states, with each state sending a representative to a sort of Parliament called the Bund Diet.[66]

When the German people began to see the advantages of joining together in this way so as to make trade easier, they would soon come to perceive [77] that a union for other purposes would be good too. In the year 1848, six hundred representatives from the German states met at Frankfort,[67] and did away with the old Bund. They said that they wished all the German states to be united into one empire, with one Parliament and one set of laws. They asked the King of Prussia, Frederick William IV.,[68] to be emperor; but he refused, because he was not going to be dictated to by the people. "They forget," he said, "that there are princes still in Germany, and that I am one of them." Then there were many risings, especially in the south of Germany; but they were all put down, and the kings and princes seemed to have gained the upper hand. As a matter of fact, the people had gained much; they had aimed at unity, and though many years were to pass before they obtained their desire, unity was bound to come. In May 1851 the old Bund was restored, and once more held its meetings at Frankfort.

When the German people started to see the benefits of coming together to make trade easier, they would soon realize that a union for other reasons would be beneficial too. In 1848, six hundred representatives from the German states gathered in Frankfurt, and they dissolved the old Bund. They expressed their desire for all the German states to unite into one empire, with a single Parliament and one set of laws. They asked the King of Prussia, Frederick William IV., to be the emperor, but he refused because he wasn't going to let the people dictate to him. "They forget," he said, "that there are still princes in Germany, and that I am one of them." Then there were many uprisings, especially in southern Germany, but they were all suppressed, and the kings and princes seemed to have the upper hand. In reality, the people had gained a lot; they had aimed for unity, and even though it would take many years to achieve their dream, unity was inevitable. In May 1851, the old Bund was restored and once again held its meetings in Frankfurt.

Now let me introduce to you the man who brought about the union of the German states into an empire. His name was Otto von Bismarck, and he was born in the year of Waterloo. The title von shows you that he was of what is called gentle birth. His father was a Brandenburg squire, and young Bismarck spent his childhood on the flat stretches of his father's estates. As a boy he had a great reverence for kings, and thought that those who rose against them were wicked men. For example, he believed that William Tell,[69] whose story you are sure to remember, was a rebel and a murderer.

Now let me introduce you to the man who united the German states into an empire. His name was Otto von Bismarck, and he was born in the year of Waterloo. The title von indicates that he came from a noble family. His father was a squire from Brandenburg, and young Bismarck spent his childhood on the flatlands of his father's estates. As a boy, he had a deep respect for kings and believed that those who opposed them were evil. For instance, he thought William Tell,[69] whose story you’ll surely remember, was a rebel and a murderer.



Otto von Bismarck.

(From the picture by Franz von Lenbach.)
This portrait shows Bismarck at a time when he was practically ruler of Prussia.

In 1832 he was sent to a university, where he was more renowned outside the classroom than in it. He was a big, burly man, of great strength, with a large, firm chin, and a look of confidence and self-control. It is the custom for German students to fight duels as a pastime. When they do so they protect their bodies and heads and eyes, and leave only the face exposed. The foolish young fellows slash at each other's faces, and [78] are very proud of the scars which remain when their wounds have healed. Bismarck was a great duellist; he fought and won while he was in the university no fewer than twenty-seven duels.

In 1832, he went to a university, where he was more famous outside the classroom than in it. He was a big, strong man with a solid chin and an expression of confidence and self-control. It’s a tradition for German students to engage in duels for fun. When they do, they protect their bodies, heads, and eyes, leaving only their faces exposed. The reckless young guys slash at each other’s faces and take great pride in the scars that remain once their wounds have healed. Bismarck was an excellent duelist; while at university, he fought and won twenty-seven duels.

He was the son of a soldier, and was very proud of the fact that his ancestors had fought in all the great Prussian wars. Rough and bluff in his manner, and homely in his speech, he greatly admired strong men who could force others to do their bidding. For people who were turned from their purpose by feelings of pity or kindness he had nothing but contempt. He had few friends outside his own family, but he was very fond of his dogs. Above all things he was a Prussian, and he was ready to do anything and everything to make Prussia not only the greatest state of Germany, but the leader of all the German states as well. By nature he was honest and straightforward; but he did not stick at deceit if he thought that thereby the interests of his country might be advanced.

He was the son of a soldier and was really proud that his ancestors had fought in all the major Prussian wars. Rough and straightforward in his manner, and plain in his speech, he admired strong men who could get others to do what they wanted. He had nothing but contempt for those who were swayed from their goals by compassion or kindness. He had few friends outside of his family, but he cared a lot for his dogs. Above all, he was a Prussian and was willing to do whatever it took to make Prussia not just the greatest state in Germany, but the leader of all German states. By nature, he was honest and open; however, he wouldn’t hesitate to be deceitful if he thought it could benefit his country.

In the year 1847 we find him attending the Bund Diet as the member for Prussia. He soon showed that he was a king's man, and that he had no belief in the rule of the people. Prussia, he knew, had been created by the power of the sword, under the sway of kings who did pretty much as they pleased, and allowed the people to have no part or lot in the government. No doubt his father had often told him of the black day when Napoleon beat the Prussians at Jena, and of the sad years when his beloved land was beneath the Corsican's yoke. It was in those days that the great Baron Stein[70] did his great work. At the peace of Tilsit Napoleon said that Prussia might have a standing army of 42,000 men. Stein set his wits to work to use this army as a means of training all the men of the nation. When 42,000 men were drilled they were dismissed, another 42,000 were called up, and so on. In three years Prussia had 180,000 well-drilled men and 120,000 reserves. With these troops Prussia played a large part in overthrowing Napoleon. Remembering all this, Bismarck felt that parliaments had done nothing; strong men and a strong army had done everything, and it was by similar means that Prussia might be made the great overlord of Germany. Such was Bismarck's fixed belief.

In 1847, he was at the Bund Diet as the representative for Prussia. He quickly demonstrated that he was loyal to the king and didn’t believe in the people's rule. He understood that Prussia had been formed through military power, led by kings who acted as they wished, without allowing the people any role in governance. His father probably often recounted the dark day when Napoleon defeated the Prussians at Jena and the years when his beloved homeland was under the Corsican's control. It was during that time that the great Baron Stein[70] accomplished his significant work. At the peace of Tilsit, Napoleon declared that Prussia could have a standing army of 42,000 men. Stein cleverly devised a way to use this army to train all the men in the nation. Once 42,000 men were trained, they were released, and another 42,000 were called up, and so on. In three years, Prussia had 180,000 well-trained soldiers and 120,000 reserves. With these troops, Prussia played a key role in bringing down Napoleon. Remembering all this, Bismarck believed that parliaments achieved nothing; it was strong individuals and a strong army that made all the difference, and it would be through similar means that Prussia could become the dominant power in Germany. This was Bismarck's steadfast belief.

Though he had made no mark at college, he possessed the biggest brain of [79] his time, and he now began to set it to work. Soon he was a marked man, and the king made him ambassador, first at St. Petersburg and then at Paris. In 1862 he was recalled to be the first minister of King William I., brother of Frederick William IV., who had died insane. From that day down to the year 1890 he was the foremost man, first of Prussia, then of Germany, and finally of Europe.

Though he hadn't stood out in college, he had one of the sharpest minds of his time, and he began to put it to use. Before long, he became a person of interest, and the king appointed him ambassador, first in St. Petersburg and then in Paris. In 1862, he was called back to serve as the chief minister for King William I., brother of Frederick William IV., who had died mentally ill. From that day until 1890, he was the leading figure, first in Prussia, then in Germany, and ultimately in Europe.

At that time Prussia's great rival for chief power amongst the German states was Austria. It was Austria who had forced the Prussian king to set up the old Bund again, because in it she had the chief power. When Bismarck went to the Bund in 1862, he plainly told Austria that Germany could never be united until she ceased to interfere with German affairs, and that she had plenty of work to do in looking after her own business. He also told the Bund that the unity of Germany could never be brought about by parliaments, but only by "blood and iron." By this he meant a European war. He firmly believed that the German states could only be welded together when their soldiers fought and died side by side on the battlefield.

At that time, Prussia's main competitor for power among the German states was Austria. It was Austria that had forced the Prussian king to revive the old Bund, because it held the main power in it. When Bismarck attended the Bund in 1862, he made it clear to Austria that Germany could never unify as long as it continued to meddle in German affairs and that it had enough to manage with its own issues. He also told the Bund that Germany's unity could never be achieved through parliaments, but only through "blood and iron." By this, he was referring to a European war. He strongly believed that the German states could only come together when their soldiers fought and died side by side on the battlefield.

But first of all he had to build up an army so strong that it could strike respect or fear into all the German peoples, and make them regard Prussia as their leader and chief. You already know that when the Prussians beat Napoleon in 1813, all the men of military age in the country had been passed through the army. Bismarck determined that the new army should be formed in the same way. Most of the people objected, but Bismarck still persisted, and his old college friend von Roon[71] began to plan an army on these lines. The Prussian Parliament would not agree to the new army law, and at last the king said he would resign his throne. Bismarck, however, would not give way, and one day, after he had made a bold speech in Parliament, the king said, "Over there, in front of the Opera House, under my windows, they will cut off your head, and mine a little while afterwards." Bismarck, however, was not frightened. He succeeded in getting the king to take no notice of Parliament, and the army was created.

But first, he needed to create an army strong enough to command respect and instill fear among all the German people, making them see Prussia as their leader and chief. You already know that when the Prussians defeated Napoleon in 1813, every able-bodied man in the country had served in the army. Bismarck decided that the new army should be organized in the same way. Most people were against it, but Bismarck persisted, and his old college friend von Roon began planning an army using this approach. The Prussian Parliament refused to pass the new army law, and eventually, the king threatened to resign. However, Bismarck wouldn't back down, and one day, after delivering a bold speech in Parliament, the king said, "Out there, in front of the Opera House, under my windows, they will execute you, and soon after, me." Still, Bismarck wasn’t afraid. He managed to persuade the king to ignore Parliament, and the army was established.



The Coronation of William I. of Prussia in the Cathedral of Königsberg on October 18, 1861.

(From the picture by Adolf von Menzel.)





CHAPTER VII.

CLEARING THE PATH.

The new Prussian army was trained by a great soldier named von Moltke,[72] whose nephew was chief of the German staff[73] when the war in which we are now engaged broke out. When this new army was strong enough, Bismarck meant to go to war with Austria; but until that time arrived he intended to keep the peace with her. In the year 1863 the King of Denmark died, and when the new king came to the throne a dispute arose about the two duchies of Schleswig and Holstein,[74] which you will see on the map to the south of Denmark. I cannot explain here to you all the rights and wrongs of this dispute. An English statesman of the time said that only two men understood it—one was dead, and the other was in a lunatic asylum. Both these duchies were subject to Denmark; but the people of Holstein were Germans, while those of Schleswig were Danes. There were constant quarrels between the Danes and the Germans in these duchies, and Bismarck thought that the time had come for Prussia to seize them. So, like the far-sighted man that he was, he made preparations, and took care that none of the other nations would interfere. He made a treaty with Russia on the eastern border, and asked Austria to join him in fighting the Danes. The idea of joining [82] these duchies to Germany was very popular in all the German states, and Austria felt bound to take part in their conquest. If she had not done so, Prussia would have stood forward as the leader of Germany, and this was the very thing that Austria was determined to prevent. You now begin to perceive what a wily man Bismarck was.

The new Prussian army was trained by a great soldier named von Moltke,[72] whose nephew was chief of the German staff[73] when the war we are currently involved in started. Once this new army was strong enough, Bismarck planned to go to war with Austria; but until that moment arrived, he aimed to maintain peace with her. In 1863, the King of Denmark passed away, and when the new king took the throne, a dispute arose regarding the two duchies of Schleswig and Holstein,[74] which you can see on the map south of Denmark. I can't explain all the rights and wrongs of this dispute here. An English statesman of the time remarked that only two people understood it—one was dead, and the other was in a mental institution. Both duchies were under Danish control; however, the people of Holstein were Germans, while those in Schleswig were Danes. There were ongoing conflicts between the Danes and Germans in these duchies, and Bismarck believed the time had come for Prussia to take them. As the shrewd strategist he was, he made preparations and ensured that no other nations would interfere. He formed a treaty with Russia on the eastern border and invited Austria to join him in fighting the Danes. The idea of uniting these duchies with Germany was very popular in all the German states, and Austria felt obligated to participate in their conquest. If she hadn’t, Prussia would have emerged as the leader of Germany, which was precisely what Austria aimed to prevent. You can now start to see how cunning Bismarck was.

To make a long story short, the two giants, Prussia and Austria, attacked the little kingdom of Denmark; and, though the Danes fought like heroes, they were crushed, and the two duchies were seized. But what was to become of them?—that was the question. Prussia soon showed that she meant to have them both. To this Austria would not agree, and thus the robbers fell out over the division of their booty. Before they came to blows, King William made Bismarck a count, and thus addressed him: "In the four years which have elapsed since I summoned you to the head of the State Government, Prussia has gained a position which is worthy of her history, and which promises a fortunate and glorious future."

To sum it up, the two powerful nations, Prussia and Austria, invaded the small kingdom of Denmark. Even though the Danes fought bravely, they were defeated, and the two duchies were taken. But what would happen to them?—that was the big question. Prussia quickly made it clear that she wanted both duchies. Austria didn’t agree, and so the two aggressors argued over how to divide their spoils. Before they came to blows, King William made Bismarck a count and said to him: "In the four years since I appointed you to lead the State Government, Prussia has achieved a status that reflects her history and suggests a prosperous and glorious future."

During the spring of 1866 von Moltke was rapidly preparing his army, and studying his plan of campaign. He had a surprise in store, not only for Austria, but for all the world. What that surprise was you shall now learn.

During the spring of 1866, von Moltke was quickly getting his army ready and reviewing his campaign strategy. He had a surprise planned, not just for Austria, but for the entire world. What that surprise was, you will now find out.



Chief of the Staff General von Moltke (nephew of the great General who trained the Prussian Army for the wars against Denmark, Austria, and France).

He is here seen with the Kaiser Wilhelm watching the manoeuvres of German troops.
(Photo, Oscar Tellgmann.)

In the year 1806 a Prussian boy, named John Nicholas Dreyse, finished his apprenticeship as a locksmith. The battle of Jena[75] had just been fought, and Dreyse wandered on to the battlefield, where the Prussians lay thick on the ground, with their muskets beside them. He picked up one of these guns and examined it carefully. He was a clever and inventive lad, and he soon saw that the musket was a poor weapon, and that his countrymen had been beaten because Napoleon's army had a much better gun. Thereupon he began to dream of inventing a gun for his country that should be the best in the world. He found his way to Paris, and obtained employment in the workshop of a Swiss gunmaker who was trusted by the Emperor Napoleon.

In 1806, a Prussian boy named John Nicholas Dreyse completed his apprenticeship as a locksmith. The Battle of Jena[75] had just taken place, and Dreyse wandered onto the battlefield, where many Prussians lay on the ground, their muskets beside them. He picked up one of the guns and carefully examined it. He was a smart and inventive young man, and he quickly realized that the musket was a poor weapon and that his countrymen had been defeated because Napoleon's army had a much better gun. Thus, he began to dream of inventing a gun for his country that would be the best in the world. He made his way to Paris and got a job in the workshop of a Swiss gunmaker who was trusted by Emperor Napoleon.

The clever, hard-working Prussian boy soon gained the confidence of his master, who one day told him that he was going to make for the Emperor a gun that would be loaded at the breech. Dreyse had never thought of this before. All the guns that he had ever seen were muzzle-loaders—that is, [84] they were loaded by pouring powder into the barrel and ramming home a bullet. The new idea filled his mind, and night and day he thought of ways in which such a quick-loading gun might be made. When Napoleon heard how he was occupied, he encouraged him to further effort by promising him a gift of money and the Cross of the Legion of Honour.[76] Before, however, the gun was made, Napoleon was sleeping his last sleep under the willow-tree on the island of St. Helena.

The smart, dedicated Prussian boy quickly earned his master's trust, who one day revealed that he was going to create a gun for the Emperor that would be loaded from the breech. Dreyse had never considered this before. All the guns he had ever seen were muzzle-loaders—that is, [84] they were loaded by pouring powder into the barrel and pushing a bullet down. The new idea took over his thoughts, and he spent day and night imagining how such a quick-loading gun could be designed. When Napoleon found out what he was working on, he motivated him to keep going by promising a cash reward and the Cross of the Legion of Honour.[76] But before the gun could be made, Napoleon fell into his eternal sleep under the willow-tree on the island of St. Helena.



Cross of the Legion of Honour.

At length, in 1835, after thirty years of thought and trial and disappointment, Dreyse made a breech-loading gun which was fired by the prick of a needle. At once he offered his gun to the Government of his own country. It was tried against the Danes, and proved so successful that the Prussian Government set up a large factory in which to manufacture it.

Finally, in 1835, after thirty years of thinking, experimenting, and facing setbacks, Dreyse created a breech-loading gun that could be fired with the pull of a needle. He immediately offered his gun to the government of his country. It was tested against the Danes and performed so well that the Prussian government established a large factory to mass-produce it.

By the month of June 1866, many of the Prussian soldiers were armed with this needle-gun, and had learned how to use it. Then when all was ready war began.

By June 1866, many of the Prussian soldiers were equipped with this needle gun and had learned how to use it. Then, when everything was set, the war started.

On the 23rd of June three Prussian armies entered Bohemia[77] by different routes, with orders to drive back the Austrians and gather in force near Sadowa.[78] These armies had to advance through the passes in the wall of mountains which forms the natural rampart of Bohemia. What the Austrians should have done was to fling themselves against the Prussians as they issued from the passes; but, as of old, the Austrian [85] generals were slow to move, and before they did anything the Prussians were all in Bohemia. At Sadowa, or Königgrätz,[79] as the Germans call it, a terrible battle took place. The Austrians were posted in a strong position, and they had good artillery, with which they caused many losses in the Prussian ranks. After three or four hours' fighting, it seemed as if the Austrians had driven off their foes. Suddenly, however, the second army, under the Crown Prince,[80] arrived on the field of battle. Regiment after regiment of Prussians in their dark-blue uniforms advanced, all armed with the needle-gun. Then a rapid and deadly fire burst upon the Austrian army. Nothing so terrible had been known before. The Austrians held their ground for an hour, suffering fearful losses; but they were obliged to give way at last, and the battle was won. Thirty-two thousand Austrians were killed, wounded, or missing; the Prussians had lost only nine thousand men.

On June 23, three Prussian armies entered Bohemia[77] using different routes, with orders to push back the Austrians and gather in strength near Sadowa.[78] These armies had to move through the passes in the mountain range that forms the natural barrier of Bohemia. The Austrians should have attacked the Prussians as they came out of the passes; however, as usual, the Austrian [85] generals were slow to act, and by the time they decided to do anything, the Prussians were already in Bohemia. A fierce battle took place at Sadowa, or Königgrätz,[79] as the Germans refer to it. The Austrians occupied a strong position and had effective artillery, which inflicted significant losses on the Prussian forces. After three or four hours of fighting, it seemed like the Austrians had pushed back their enemies. Suddenly, though, the second army, led by the Crown Prince,[80] arrived on the battlefield. Regiment after regiment of Prussians in their dark-blue uniforms advanced, all equipped with needle-guns. Then, a rapid and devastating fire rained down on the Austrian army. Nothing this horrific had been experienced before. The Austrians held their position for an hour, suffering terrible casualties; but eventually, they had to retreat, and the battle was lost. Thirty-two thousand Austrians were killed, wounded, or missing; the Prussians had lost only nine thousand men.

The defeat was so crushing that Austria could no longer resist. The Prussians marched on Vienna, and peace was made. Austria had to pay the Prussians a great deal of money; she had to give up her claim to the duchies, and agree to let the German states form a union, from which she was excluded. The whole campaign had only lasted seven weeks. At the end of it Prussia stood without a rival in Germany. She was now a large, compact state of nearly thirty millions of people, stretching over the whole of North Germany from Frankfort in the south to Kiel[81] in the north. Not only had Prussia become the greatest state of Germany, but she had cleared away the great obstacle that stood in the path of a united German Empire of which she was to be the head.

The defeat was so overwhelming that Austria couldn’t hold out any longer. The Prussians marched into Vienna, and a peace was negotiated. Austria had to pay a hefty sum to the Prussians; she had to give up her claims to the duchies and agree to allow the German states to form a union, from which she would be excluded. The entire campaign lasted just seven weeks. By the end, Prussia was the undisputed leader in Germany. She had become a large, unified state of nearly thirty million people, extending across North Germany from Frankfurt in the south to Kiel[81] in the north. Not only had Prussia emerged as the most powerful state in Germany, but she had also removed the major barrier to a united German Empire, of which she would be the leader.





Place de la Concorde.

CHAPTER VIII.

PREPARING FOR WAR.

The finest of all the squares of Paris is the Place de la Concorde.[82] Let us stand in the middle of this square and look around. To the west we see a long avenue of chestnut trees, the Champs Elysées;[83] to the north we catch a glimpse of the Madeleine,[84] one of the most famous of all the Parisian churches; to the south, across the river, is the noble building in which the French Members of Parliament (Deputies) meet; and to the east we see the terraces and trees of the Garden of the Tuileries,[85] leading by the pond on which children sail their toy yachts to the Louvre Museum. If we stroll in the park of the Champs Elysées, we shall be sure to see roundabouts and swings, and hear the squeak of our old friend Punch, whom the French children call Guignol.[86]

The best square in all of Paris is the Place de la Concorde.[82] Let’s stand in the middle of this square and take a look around. To the west, we see a long avenue lined with chestnut trees, the Champs Elysées;[83] to the north, we catch a glimpse of the Madeleine,[84] one of the most famous churches in Paris; to the south, across the river, is the impressive building where the French Members of Parliament (Deputies) gather; and to the east, we see the terraces and trees of the Garden of the Tuileries,[85] leading by the pond where children sail their toy yachts to the Louvre Museum. If we take a stroll in the park of the Champs Elysées, we’ll definitely see carousels and swings, and hear the squeak of our old friend Punch, whom the French kids call Guignol.[86]

The Place de la Concorde is very bright and gay now, and does not in the least suggest sad scenes to your mind. But it was here in January 1793 that the guillotine[87] was set up, and hundreds of the nobility and gentry of France were executed. Louis XVI. and his queen, Marie Antoinette, here saw the light of the sun for the last time before the cruel axe descended, and all was over. The square was then known as the Place de la Révolution.

The Place de la Concorde is now bright and cheerful, and doesn't evoke any sad memories. But it was here in January 1793 that the guillotine[87] was set up, and hundreds of French nobles and gentry were executed. Louis XVI and his queen, Marie Antoinette, saw the sun for the last time here before the cruel axe fell, and everything was finished. The square was then called the Place de la Révolution.

As you glance round the square you will see a number of statues. Each of the following towns has its own statue—Marseilles, Lyons,[88] Lille,[89] Rouen,[90] Brest, Nantes, Bordeaux,[91] and Strassburg. You can look these places out for yourselves on a map of France. It is the statue of Strassburg to which I wish to direct your special attention. Up to the end of July in the year 1914, it was draped in black, and mourning wreaths were placed on it. As soon as the war broke out, the students of Paris tore away the black drapery, and replaced it with the French flag. They also removed the mourning wreaths, and put bright, fresh flowers in their place.

As you look around the square, you'll notice several statues. Each of the following towns has its own statue—Marseille, Lyon,[88] Lille,[89] Rouen,[90] Brest, Nantes, Bordeaux,[91] and Strasbourg. You can find these locations on a map of France. The statue of Strasbourg is what I want to highlight for you. Until the end of July in 1914, it was covered in black, and mourning wreaths were laid at its base. When the war began, the students of Paris took off the black drapery and replaced it with the French flag. They also removed the mourning wreaths and put in bright, fresh flowers instead.

Perhaps you wonder why the statue of Strassburg remained in mourning from the year 1871 to the end of July in the year 1914. By the time you have read the next two chapters you will understand.

Maybe you're wondering why the statue of Strasbourg stayed in mourning from 1871 until the end of July 1914. By the time you finish reading the next two chapters, you'll understand.


Now we must return to the story of Germany. In the former chapter I told you how Austria was overthrown, and how Prussia became the leading power amongst the German peoples. Thus, by means of "blood and iron," the first step towards German unity was taken. After the Austrian War the German states north of the Main[92] were united into a Nord-Bund, with [89] Prussia at their head. The states south of the Main remained outside the combination, and had still to be brought into it. Bismarck knew that this could only be done by means of war. I will now tell you how this war came about.

Now we need to go back to the story of Germany. In the previous chapter, I explained how Austria was defeated and how Prussia emerged as the dominant power among the German people. Thus, through "blood and iron," the first step toward German unity was accomplished. After the Austrian War, the German states north of the Main[92] united to form a North Alliance, with [89] Prussia leading them. The states south of the Main were left out of this union and still needed to be incorporated. Bismarck understood that this could only be achieved through war. Now, I'll explain how this war came to be.



The Battle of Magenta (June 4, 1859).

This picture represents the second attack by the French soldiers known as Zouaves on the town of Magenta, 15 miles west of Milan, in that part of N. Italy known as Lombardy. A French officer carrying the flag of his regiment is seen leading his men on to victory.
(From the picture by Yvon. In the Versailles Gallery.)

In the year 1852 France had once more an emperor, who was a nephew of the great Napoleon,[93] but was by no means a man of the same military genius. His throne was not secure, and he believed that he could make it so by restoring the old martial glory of his country. His troops fought along with us in the Crimea[94] against the Russians, and in 1859 he sent them to the help of the Italians, who were then throwing off the yoke of Austria. In the course of a few weeks he took a leading part in winning three victories, and returned to Paris in triumph, where he was hailed as the saviour of Italy.

In 1852, France had an emperor again, who was a nephew of the great Napoleon,[93] but he was definitely not a military genius like his uncle. His position wasn't secure, and he thought he could change that by bringing back his country's old martial glory. His troops fought alongside us in Crimea[94] against the Russians, and in 1859, he sent them to assist the Italians, who were trying to break free from Austria's control. Within a few weeks, he played a key role in winning three battles and returned to Paris in triumph, where he was celebrated as the savior of Italy.

For centuries the French had kept a jealous eye on Germany, and had done everything they could to keep it from becoming a rival. Louis XIV. had taken away from Germany the two provinces of Alsace and Lorraine, which you will see on the map between the Moselle and the Rhine. Napoleon I., as you know, stole a good deal of Germany, and gave it away to his marshals and to the members of his own family. After his fall, the Germans began to grow in power by good government and by peaceful industry, and France regarded this growth with a very unfriendly eye. When Prussia beat Austria and made herself head of the North German Bund, the French began to think that the time had come for clipping Prussia's wings.

For centuries, the French have been watchful of Germany, doing everything they could to prevent it from becoming a rival. Louis XIV took the provinces of Alsace and Lorraine from Germany, which you can see on the map between the Moselle and the Rhine. Napoleon I, as you know, took a lot of German territory and gave it to his marshals and family members. After his defeat, Germany started to rise in power through good governance and peaceful industry, and France viewed this growth with great suspicion. When Prussia defeated Austria and became the leader of the North German Confederation, the French began to think it was time to clip Prussia's wings.

Soon a quarrel arose, as quarrels always do if you seek for them. The King of Spain died, and Bismarck put forward a German prince as a candidate for the vacant throne. The French people were much alarmed at the prospect of a German king ruling Spain, and there was great excitement in all parts of France. The German prince was withdrawn; but this did not satisfy the French people, who were eager for war.

Soon a conflict broke out, as conflicts always do if you look for them. The King of Spain died, and Bismarck proposed a German prince as a candidate for the empty throne. The French people were very worried about the possibility of a German king ruling Spain, and there was a lot of excitement throughout France. The German prince was taken out of the running; however, this didn't satisfy the French people, who were eager for war.

At this time King William of Prussia was at Ems,[95] enjoying a holiday, [90] and his chief ministers were away on holiday too. The French ambassador went to Ems and demanded that the Prussian king should apologize, and give a promise never to put forward a German candidate for the Spanish throne again. King William refused to do this, and sent a telegram to Bismarck, giving him an account of the interview. Bismarck, you will remember, wanted war in order to unite North and South Germany into an empire. He saw his chance, and cut out part of the telegram so as to make it read in a way that angered both the French and the Germans. Then he published it, and almost at once the French declared war.

At this time, King William of Prussia was in Ems,[95] enjoying a vacation, [90] and his top ministers were also away on holiday. The French ambassador went to Ems and demanded that the Prussian king apologize and promise never to support a German candidate for the Spanish throne again. King William refused to comply and sent a telegram to Bismarck, updating him on the meeting. Bismarck, as you’ll recall, wanted war to unite North and South Germany into one empire. He saw his opportunity and edited part of the telegram to make it sound angry to both the French and the Germans. Then he released it, and almost immediately the French declared war.

On July 16, 1870, the North Bund met, and agreed to fight. Three days later, to the great surprise of Napoleon, the South German states held a meeting, and declared that they would join with the North states in making war against France, under the leadership of the King of Prussia. This was a great triumph for Bismarck, who now saw clearly that if the united German armies could beat France, their comradeship in arms and their common joy in victory would make a German Empire very probable.

On July 16, 1870, the North Bund gathered and decided to go to war. Three days later, much to Napoleon's surprise, the South German states held a meeting and declared that they would join the North states in fighting against France, under the leadership of the King of Prussia. This was a huge win for Bismarck, who now clearly saw that if the united German armies could defeat France, their camaraderie in battle and shared joy in victory would make the creation of a German Empire very likely.

The united armies of North and South Germany were far greater than those of France, and the Germans were also far stronger than the French in another important way. For years past they had prepared for war. All their plans had been made. They had all the stores, and guns, and ammunition, and railway trains they needed, and the whole system was arranged like clockwork. On the other hand, the French were very badly prepared. The Minister of War said he could place 400,000 men on the frontier. He also said that everything was in order; that there were huge stores of clothing, and that not even a "gaiter-button" was missing. There were enough cartridges to kill all the Germans twice over, and the army had a new machine gun[96] that would prove more deadly than the needle-gun which the Prussians had used against the Austrians. But all this was mere boasting. The French people had been living in a fool's paradise. They were as ill-prepared for war as they possibly could be.

The combined armies of North and South Germany were much larger than those of France, and the Germans had another significant advantage over the French. They had been preparing for war for years. All their plans were in place. They had all the supplies, weapons, ammunition, and trains they needed, and their entire operation was running like a well-oiled machine. In contrast, the French were extremely unprepared. The Minister of War claimed he could deploy 400,000 troops to the frontier. He also insisted that everything was in order, with vast stocks of uniforms, and that not even a "gaiter-button" was missing. There were enough bullets to take out all the Germans twice, and the army had a new machine gun[96] that was supposedly deadlier than the needle-gun the Prussians had used against the Austrians. But this was all just empty talk. The French had been living in a delusion. They were as unprepared for war as they could possibly be.

When the Emperor joined the army at Metz,[97] prepared to lead his eager [91] troops across the Rhine to Berlin, he found to his dismay that he had but 220,000 men in place of the 400,000 promised. The men of the reserve[98] joined the colours very slowly, and when they appeared it was discovered that they had not been drilled in the use of the breech-loading rifle, and that they would not be ready to take the field for weeks. It was discovered, too, that the officers who had learned how to handle the machine guns had been drafted off to other duties, and that those who were in charge of these terrible new weapons knew nothing about them. There were huge stores of food in two or three depots, but there were no means of bringing it rapidly to the army. The transport wagons were stored in one place, while their wheels lay elsewhere at a distance, and wheels and wagons could not be brought together for weeks. The artillery[99] were without horses, and the guns could not be moved until horses were borrowed from the cavalry.[100] The only maps which were provided were those of Germany.

When the Emperor joined the army at Metz,[97] prepared to lead his eager [91] troops across the Rhine to Berlin, he was dismayed to find that he had only 220,000 men instead of the promised 400,000. The reserve troops[98] were joining very slowly, and when they did show up, it turned out they hadn’t been trained to use the breech-loading rifles, meaning they wouldn’t be ready for weeks. It was also revealed that the officers who knew how to operate the machine guns had been assigned to different tasks, and those who were in charge of these deadly new weapons had no idea how to use them. There were large stockpiles of food in a few depots, but there was no quick way to get it to the army. The transport wagons were stored in one location while their wheels were in another, and it would take weeks to bring them together. The artillery[99] had no horses, so the guns couldn’t be moved until they borrowed some from the cavalry.[100] The only maps available were of Germany.

While everything was at sixes and sevens on the French side, the Germans were massing their armies in a perfectly wonderful way. The boast of the French minister was true as regards them: the Germans were prepared to the last gaiter-button. Every detail had been thought out; every difficulty had been foreseen and provided for. By night and day railway trains followed each other to the frontier, laden with soldiers, horses, and guns. In fourteen days 450,000 Germans, well trained, well armed, and well fed, were ready to give battle to the ill-prepared armies of France.

While everything was in chaos on the French side, the Germans were organizing their armies in an impressive way. The French minister's claim about them was accurate: the Germans were prepared down to the last detail. Every aspect had been planned; every challenge had been anticipated and addressed. Around the clock, trains were arriving at the border, loaded with soldiers, horses, and artillery. In just fourteen days, 450,000 Germans, well-trained, well-armed, and well-fed, were ready to face the unprepared armies of France.



Belgian Soldiers of to-day.    Photo, Sport and General.

Notice the dogs drawing the machine guns.





CHAPTER IX.

"THE COCKPIT OF EUROPE."

Before I tell you the story of the great struggle between France and Germany in 1870-71, I must ask you to look for a little time at Belgium. You know that it lies between Holland and France, and is one of the smallest countries in the world. The five northern counties of England cover a greater area than the whole of Belgium.

Before I share the story of the intense conflict between France and Germany in 1870-71, I need you to take a moment to look at Belgium. It's located between Holland and France and is one of the smallest countries in the world. The five northern counties of England take up more space than all of Belgium combined.

The coast is low and sandy, and is fringed with dunes. There are only two important harbours on the coast—Nieuport, which is the same word as our English "Newport," and Ostend, which simply means "East-end." The eastern part of the country contains a few low ranges of forest-clad hills, but elsewhere the surface resembles that of Holland.

The coast is low and sandy, lined with dunes. There are only two main harbors on the coast—Nieuport, which is the same as our English "Newport," and Ostend, which just means "East-end." The eastern part of the country has a few low, forest-covered hills, but elsewhere the landscape looks like that of Holland.

Let us climb to the top of the belfry which happily still remains in the fine old town of Bruges.[101] Looking westwards, we see the North Sea; southwards and eastwards and northwards the country is as flat as the sea, and only just above its level. As you glance across the plain your eye lights upon other towers similar to that upon which you are standing. About twenty-five miles to the south-east you make out the belfry of Ghent,[102] and you might see, if the weather is clear, the ruins of Ypres,[103] an old cloth-working town, far to the south. [94] Bruges, Ghent, Ypres, and the other towns which you see, were rich and flourishing for centuries, and they prove very clearly that the Belgian plain has long been famous for manufactures and trade.

Let’s climb to the top of the bell tower that still stands proudly in the beautiful old town of Bruges.[101] Looking west, we can see the North Sea; to the south, east, and north, the land is as flat as the sea and barely above its level. As you scan the landscape, your eyes catch sight of other towers like the one you’re standing on. About twenty-five miles to the southeast, you can spot the bell tower of Ghent,[102] and if the weather is good, you might also see the ruins of Ypres,[103] an old textile town, far to the south. [94] Bruges, Ghent, Ypres, and the other towns visible here were wealthy and thriving for centuries, clearly showing that the Belgian plain has long been known for its manufacturing and trade.

We now proceed to Ghent, and climb its belfry, which is higher than St. Paul's Cathedral. Looking around, we notice that the towns within view are even more numerous than those which we saw from the belfry at Bruges. Below us are two large rivers, the Scheldt[104] and the Lys,[105] which unite and wander away eastwards in a broad, full stream. If we look at the map, we see many other broad and deep rivers, all tributaries or sub-tributaries of the Scheldt.

We now head to Ghent and climb its belfry, which is taller than St. Paul's Cathedral. Looking around, we see that there are even more towns within view than those we spotted from the belfry in Bruges. Below us are two major rivers, the Scheldt[104] and the Lys,[105] which join together and flow away eastward in a wide, full stream. If we check the map, we can see many other broad and deep rivers, all tributaries or sub-tributaries of the Scheldt.

As we travel eastwards to Brussels, the capital, the flat land begins to get tumbled and uneven. There are no real hills yet, but you feel that you are rising to higher land.

As we head east to Brussels, the capital, the flat land starts to become bumpy and uneven. There aren't any real hills yet, but you can sense that you're climbing to higher ground.

As we proceed eastwards from Brussels we shall ascend higher and higher, until we reach a point from which we can look down a deep valley, through which flows a broad, clear river. This is the Meuse,[106] and you notice at once that it is quite unlike the rivers of the east of Belgium. The Meuse runs everywhere between steep hills, and where it enters Belgium from France it flows through a narrow gorge. From this gorge we can row for a long day down the river between the deep, silent forests covering the hills, which rise hundreds of feet on both sides of us. As we proceed, the hills sink in height, the stream becomes broader, and the towns upon its banks become larger and more frequent. We pass the beautiful town of Dinant,[107] and later on the larger fortified town of Namur,[108] where the river is joined by the Sambre.[109] Still [95] further down the river, near the German frontier, is the great industrial town of Liége,[110] the "Belgian Birmingham."

As we head east from Brussels, we start to climb higher and higher until we reach a spot where we can look down into a deep valley where a wide, clear river flows. This is the Meuse,[106] and you'll quickly see that it’s very different from the rivers in eastern Belgium. The Meuse winds through steep hills, and where it enters Belgium from France, it flows through a narrow gorge. From this gorge, we can row for an entire day down the river, surrounded by deep, quiet forests that cover the hills towering hundreds of feet on both sides. As we continue, the hills get shorter, the river widens, and the towns along its banks become larger and more common. We pass the lovely town of Dinant,[107] and later, we come to the bigger fortified town of Namur,[108] where the river meets the Sambre.[109] Further down the river, near the German border, is the major industrial city of Liége,[110] known as the "Belgian Birmingham."

Beyond the Meuse we find the third and final division of Belgium. It is quite unlike the rest of the country. The hills are lofty and are covered with woods, which on the south are known as the Forest of the Ardennes.[111] Where there are no forests, this part of the country consists of heaths and moors.

Beyond the Meuse, we find the third and final division of Belgium. It's completely different from the rest of the country. The hills are tall and covered with forests, which to the south are called the Forest of the Ardennes.[111] Where there aren't any forests, this area consists of heaths and moors.

If you look at an ordinary map of Belgium you will see a number of crossed swords showing you the position of battlefields. So many battles have been fought in Belgium that it has been called the "Cockpit of Europe." Now why has Belgium been the scene of so many battles? You see that the country stands between England and France and Germany, and I must tell you that before Napoleon I. conquered Holland and Belgium they belonged to Austria. If Germany should go to war with France, and Great Britain should join in, their armies naturally meet in Belgium. An army from North Germany and an army marching north from France would come into contact somewhere on the rolling land between Brussels and the Meuse, where you see so many crossed swords. The French would find a shorter way into Germany, and the Germans into France, across the Ardennes and the high land, but an army with its food and baggage trains always avoids hill country if it can. The reason why the British have fought battles in this district is also clear. They had to meet their allies as rapidly as possible after crossing the sea, and the most convenient meeting-place was the rolling country between Brussels and the Meuse.

If you look at a regular map of Belgium, you’ll see several crossed swords showing the locations of battlefields. So many battles have taken place in Belgium that it’s been dubbed the "Cockpit of Europe." Why has Belgium experienced so many battles? The country lies between England, France, and Germany. It's important to note that before Napoleon I conquered Holland and Belgium, they were part of Austria. If Germany goes to war with France and Great Britain gets involved, their armies naturally converge in Belgium. An army from northern Germany and one marching north from France would meet somewhere in the rolling terrain between Brussels and the Meuse, where you'll see so many crossed swords. The French would have a shorter route into Germany, and the Germans into France, through the Ardennes and the higher ground, but an army with its supplies and baggage usually tries to avoid hilly areas if possible. The reason the British have fought battles in this region is also clear. They needed to meet their allies as quickly as possible after crossing the sea, and the most convenient meeting place was the rolling countryside between Brussels and the Meuse.

You can easily understand that when these armies entered Belgium to fight their battles, the Belgians were sure to suffer. Their fair fields would be trodden down, their industries would cease, food supplies would be seized, houses and public buildings would be destroyed, and many [96] innocent townsfolk and peasants who had no part or lot in the war would be killed by stray shots, or put to death because they gave information to the enemy. The plight of Belgium, when her big neighbours quarrelled and fought out their quarrels on her soil, was always terrible, so in the year 1839 the five great European Powers—Great Britain, France, Russia, Austria-Hungary, and Prussia—made a solemn treaty, by which they promised faithfully that they would never again trespass on Belgian soil in time of war. This is what we mean when we talk about the neutrality[112] of Belgium.

You can easily see that when these armies entered Belgium to fight their battles, the Belgians were bound to suffer. Their beautiful fields would be trampled, their industries would grind to a halt, food supplies would be confiscated, houses and public buildings would be destroyed, and many innocent townspeople and farmers who had nothing to do with the war would be killed by stray bullets, or executed because they provided information to the enemy. The situation in Belgium, when her larger neighbors quarreled and fought out their disputes on her land, was always dire, so in 1839 the five major European powers—Great Britain, France, Russia, Austria-Hungary, and Prussia—made a formal treaty, promising that they would never again invade Belgian territory during wartime. This is what we refer to when we talk about the neutrality[112] of Belgium.


Now what has all this to do with the war between France and Germany in 1870? We shall soon see. When there was no doubt that Germany and France were going to fight, the British Government sent a message to each of them, saying that it would declare war against that Power which broke its plighted word with regard to Belgium. Bismarck replied by telegraph that she had no intention of invading Belgium, and France gave her answer in the same strain. Thus Belgium was spared untold suffering. A new treaty was made renewing the old one, and this treaty up to the beginning of the present war was Belgium's charter of freedom from foreign invasion.

Now, what does all this have to do with the war between France and Germany in 1870? We'll find out shortly. When it was clear that Germany and France were headed for conflict, the British Government sent a message to both, stating that it would declare war on whichever country violated its promise regarding Belgium. Bismarck responded by telegram that Germany had no plans to invade Belgium, and France gave a similar reply. As a result, Belgium was spared from immense suffering. A new treaty was established, renewing the old one, and this treaty remained Belgium's safeguard against foreign invasion until the beginning of the current war.

The Belgian people were very much relieved when they knew that they were to be left alone during the war, and the town council of Brussels sent a beautiful letter of thanks to Queen Victoria. It ran as follows:—

The Belgian people felt a huge sense of relief when they learned that they would be left alone during the war, and the city council of Brussels sent a lovely letter of thanks to Queen Victoria. It read as follows:—

"The great and noble people over whose destinies you preside have just given another proof of its benevolent sentiments towards this country. The voice of the English nation has been heard above the din of arms. It has asserted the principles of justice and right. Next to the unalterable attachment of the Belgian people to their independence, the strongest sentiment which fills their hearts is that of an imperishable gratitude to the people of Great Britain."

"The wonderful and honorable people whose futures you oversee have just shown once again their kind feelings towards this country. The voice of the English nation has been heard above the noise of battle. It has stood up for the principles of justice and fairness. Besides the unwavering commitment of the Belgian people to their independence, the strongest emotion in their hearts is an everlasting gratitude to the people of Great Britain."





CHAPTER X.

A TERRIBLE STRUGGLE.

Now we must hark back and pick up the threads of the story which we dropped at the end of Chapter IX. Look at the map of the French frontier which you will find on the next page. If you trace the present boundary line between France and Germany, you will see it running south from the little state of Luxemburg,[113] in front of Metz, then turning south-east, and proceeding to the Vosges[114] Mountains, along the ridge of which it continues to the border of Switzerland. In July 1870 the French frontier ran eastwards from Luxemburg to the right bank of the Rhine, and continued south along that river to Basel.[115] France, you will observe, then possessed the two frontier provinces of Lorraine and Alsace.[116] The most important town in these provinces is Strassburg, on the left bank of the Rhine.

Now we need to go back and pick up the threads of the story we left at the end of Chapter IX. Take a look at the map of the French border on the next page. If you trace the current boundary line between France and Germany, you'll see it running south from the small state of Luxembourg,[113] in front of Metz, then bending south-east and continuing to the Vosges[114] Mountains, along the ridge of which it goes to the border of Switzerland. In July 1870, the French border extended east from Luxembourg to the right bank of the Rhine and continued south along that river to Basel.[115] France, as you will notice, then included the two border provinces of Lorraine and Alsace.[116] The most important city in these provinces is Strasbourg, on the left bank of the Rhine.



Now look closely at the province of Lorraine, and find Metz. You see that it is marked with a star, which indicates that it is a fortress. It stands on a fertile peninsula, formed by the confluence of the Seille[117] and the Moselle, and is surrounded by low-lying meadows, which are now rich market gardens. There is hill country to the west and [99] hill country to the east and south, so that it is naturally a strong place and capable of resisting attacks. At the time of which we are speaking it was the strongest fortress of France.

Now look closely at the province of Lorraine and find Metz. You'll see it's marked with a star, indicating that it's a fortress. It sits on a fertile peninsula formed by the joining of the Seille[117] and the Moselle rivers, surrounded by low-lying meadows that are now rich market gardens. There's hilly terrain to the west, and more hills to the east and south, making it a naturally strong location capable of withstanding attacks. At the time we're discussing, it was the strongest fortress in France.

Let us suppose that we have the invisible cloak of the fairies, and are thus enabled to enter unseen the long dining-room of the Hôtel de l'Europe in Metz during the closing days of July 1870. The first figure to catch our eye is that of the Emperor Napoleon III. We observe that he is a grave, dreamy man, with nothing of the first Napoleon's power and determination. We guess that he is seriously ill, and our guess is true; for he is suffering from an incurable complaint, which will soon render him incapable of directing the affairs of the army and the country. Ever since he was a child the great Napoleon has been his ideal, and he has long dreamed of founding an empire just as great as his uncle's, but far more lasting. By his side you see a boy of fourteen, the Prince Imperial,[118] his only son. Before another month is over this boy will receive his baptism of fire, and will bear himself on the battlefield with a coolness far beyond his years. He will, however, never wear the crown of France, and nine years later will receive his death-wound while fighting for Britain in South Africa.

Let’s imagine we have the fairies' invisible cloak, allowing us to enter the long dining room of the Hôtel de l'Europe in Metz during the last days of July 1870, unseen. The first person we notice is Emperor Napoleon III. He appears to be a serious, thoughtful man, lacking the strength and determination of the first Napoleon. We suspect he is quite ill, and we are right; he suffers from an incurable illness that will soon prevent him from managing the army and the country. Since childhood, the great Napoleon has been his role model, and he has long aspired to create an empire that matches his uncle’s, but one that lasts much longer. Next to him is a fourteen-year-old boy, the Prince Imperial, [118], his only son. Within a month, this boy will experience his first battle and will handle himself on the battlefield with an unexpected calmness for his age. However, he will never wear the crown of France and will receive a fatal wound nine years later while fighting for Britain in South Africa.

At a glance you perceive that Napoleon and the staff officers about him are full of anxiety; and well they may be, for not half the expected number of soldiers have mobilized, and the reserves are coming in by driblets. Telegrams arrive every few moments from the generals, beseeching the Emperor to send them transport, horses, and camp equipment. The army is utterly incapable of advancing, and it is very clear that the great dash across the Rhine must be put off. Meanwhile the German armies are moving like a well-oiled machine. Three great masses of men are assembling on the Rhine, ready to invade France. Their plan of campaign has been thought out long ago; it is now being followed to the letter. On the other hand, Napoleon and his generals are powerless to move, and are chopping and changing their plans every day. The Parisians are beginning to growl: "We ought to be across the Rhine by now. Why does the Emperor wait? On to Berlin! to Berlin!"

At first glance, you can see that Napoleon and the officers around him are filled with anxiety; and they have good reason to be, as less than half of the expected soldiers have mobilized, and reinforcements are trickling in. Telegrams are arriving every few moments from the generals, urgently asking the Emperor for transport, horses, and camp supplies. The army is completely unable to advance, and it’s clear that the ambitious move across the Rhine has to be delayed. Meanwhile, the German armies are moving like a well-oiled machine. Three large groups of soldiers are gathering on the Rhine, ready to invade France. Their campaign strategy has been planned for a long time; they’re now executing it exactly as intended. In contrast, Napoleon and his generals are helpless to act, constantly changing their plans every day. The people of Paris are starting to complain: "We should have crossed the Rhine by now. Why is the Emperor waiting? On to Berlin! To Berlin!"

On the 2nd of August something had to be done to allay the impatience of the French people, and Napoleon ordered an advance on Saarbrücken,[119] where a Prussian detachment of 1,300 lay. After a fight of three hours the Prussians were driven back; but they retired in good order, and were not pursued, neither was Saarbrücken occupied. Shortly afterwards the tide of German invasion began to roll across the frontier. It consisted of three armies, and comprised 447,000 men. Behind these armies was a first reserve of 188,000 men, ready to be sent forward later; and behind them, again, a second reserve of 160,000 men. In addition, there were 226,000 men to fill up the gaps caused by the killed and wounded. Von Moltke's plan was that the three armies should march into France separately, and then unite to give battle.

On August 2nd, something needed to be done to calm the impatience of the French people, so Napoleon ordered an advance on Saarbrücken,[119] where a Prussian detachment of 1,300 soldiers was stationed. After a three-hour fight, the Prussians were pushed back; however, they retreated in good order and were not pursued, and Saarbrücken was not occupied. Shortly after, the tide of German invasion began to surge across the border. It consisted of three armies and included 447,000 soldiers. Behind these armies was a first reserve of 188,000 men, ready to be sent forward later, and further back, a second reserve of 160,000. Additionally, there were 226,000 men to fill the gaps caused by casualties. Von Moltke's plan was for the three armies to enter France separately and then come together to fight.

At Weissenburg,[120] which you will see on your map almost directly east of Metz, the 3rd German army came in contact with the French. MacMahon,[121] the French general, had no idea of how the German armies were disposed, and he had sent but a single division to Weissenburg. This division had to meet a whole German army, and though it struggled gallantly for five hours, it was crushed by overwhelming odds. The Emperor and his staff now lost their heads completely; all was confusion and dismay.

At Weissenburg,[120] which you can find on your map almost directly east of Metz, the 3rd German army encountered the French. MacMahon,[121] the French general, didn’t have any clue about the positions of the German armies and had only sent a single division to Weissenburg. This division had to face an entire German army, and even though it fought bravely for five hours, it was overwhelmed and defeated. The Emperor and his staff completely lost their composure; everything was chaotic and distressing.

The victorious Germans marched southwards towards Wörth,[122] where Marshal MacMahon was striving to draw his scattered forces together. A careless watch was kept, and early in the morning the marshal was painfully surprised to find himself attacked by a force which greatly outnumbered his own. He was well and strongly posted, and had with him a number of fine Algerian troops;[123] but the enemy attacked with such fierceness that, in spite of the desperate bravery of his men, they could not hold their ground. Under cover of darkness the remnants of the French army escaped.

The victorious Germans moved south toward Wörth,[122] where Marshal MacMahon was trying to regroup his scattered forces. He kept a careless watch, and early in the morning, he was painfully surprised to find himself under attack by a much larger force. He was well-positioned and had several excellent Algerian troops with him;[123] but the enemy attacked with such intensity that despite the desperate bravery of his men, they couldn't hold their ground. Under the cover of darkness, the remnants of the French army managed to escape.

The same day another calamity befell the French. The 1st and 2nd German Armies had by this time crossed the Rhine, and were marching on Saarbrucken. When the advanced guard reached that place, about nine on the morning of the 6th of August, it discovered that the French, under General Frossard,[124] were strongly entrenched on a plateau with steep wooded sides. Almost immediately the French guns opened fire, and the German troops at a distance from the battlefield marched "to the sound of the guns." As each regiment arrived it was hurried into action, and one of the fiercest and most deadly battles of the war began. The French ought to have won. There were enough of their troops in the neighbourhood to beat back the Germans, but the commanders had not been trained to act together, and the consequence was that several divisions of the army never came into the fight at all.

The same day, another disaster struck the French. The 1st and 2nd German Armies had crossed the Rhine and were heading towards Saarbrucken. When the advanced guard reached that location around nine in the morning on August 6th, they found that the French, led by General Frossard,[124] were well entrenched on a plateau with steep, wooded sides. Almost immediately, the French guns opened fire, and the German troops stationed away from the battlefield moved "to the sound of the guns." As each regiment arrived, they were rushed into battle, sparking one of the fiercest and deadliest confrontations of the war. The French should have won. There were enough of their forces nearby to repel the Germans, but the commanders weren’t trained to work together, resulting in several divisions of the army never engaging in the fight at all.

When darkness began to fall, Frossard fell back, and the Germans had won a victory of which they were hardly aware. The poor, distracted Emperor sent a telegram to Paris announcing this double defeat, and doubtfully declaring, "All may yet be regained."

When night started to set in, Frossard retreated, and the Germans achieved a victory they barely recognized. The troubled Emperor sent a telegram to Paris announcing this dual defeat, and uncertainly stated, "Everything might still be recovered."

All the three German armies were now on French soil. The 3rd Army, which formed the German left, was commanded by the Crown Prince, afterwards the Emperor Frederick; the 1st Army, on the right, was under old General Steinmetz;[125] and the 2nd Army, forming the centre, was under King William's nephew, Prince Frederick Charles of Hohenzollern, called by the soldiers the "Red Prince," because of his fondness for wearing the red jacket of the famous Death's Head Hussars. The aged King William held supreme command of these armies, and with him as chief of the staff was von Moltke.

All three German armies were now on French territory. The 3rd Army, which made up the German left flank, was commanded by the Crown Prince, who later became Emperor Frederick; the 1st Army, on the right, was led by the elderly General Steinmetz;[125] and the 2nd Army, in the center, was commanded by King William's nephew, Prince Frederick Charles of Hohenzollern, known among the soldiers as the "Red Prince" because he liked to wear the red jacket of the famous Death's Head Hussars. The old King William had overall command of these armies, and von Moltke served as his chief of staff.

So great was the anger of the Parisians at the French defeats that the Emperor hurried to the capital, leaving Marshal Bazaine[126] to command [102] the "Army of the Rhine." From Paris he ordered Bazaine to retreat on Châlons,[127] the French Aldershot, and there join the remnant of MacMahon's army and a reserve army which was being formed.

So intense was the anger of the Parisians over the French defeats that the Emperor rushed to the capital, leaving Marshal Bazaine[126] in charge of the [102] "Army of the Rhine." From Paris, he instructed Bazaine to fall back to Châlons,[127] the French equivalent of Aldershot, and there unite with the remaining troops of MacMahon's army and a reserve army that was being formed.

At once Bazaine began blundering. While the Germans were sending out their cavalry to scout in all directions and to pick up information as to the movements of the French, Bazaine made no such use of his mounted men, and was quite ignorant of the doings of the Germans. He ought to have retired on Metz with all speed, but he wasted much time. Only part of his army was across the Moselle when the Germans attacked his rearguard at a place called Colombey.[128] After a fight of seven hours, darkness ended the battle, and the French claimed a victory. Both sides had lost heavily, and Bazaine was wounded for the sixth time in his long career, during which he had fought his way up from private to field-marshal.

At once, Bazaine started making mistakes. While the Germans were sending out their cavalry to scout in all directions and gather information about the French movements, Bazaine didn’t use his mounted troops and was completely unaware of what the Germans were doing. He should have quickly retreated to Metz, but he wasted too much time. Only part of his army had crossed the Moselle when the Germans attacked his rearguard at a place called Colombey.[128] After a seven-hour fight, darkness brought the battle to an end, and the French claimed a victory. Both sides lost heavily, and Bazaine was wounded for the sixth time in his long career, during which he had risen from private to field-marshal.



Napoleon III.

(From the painting by J. H. Flandrin at Versailles.)

The Emperor now joined his victorious army, and Bazaine continued his retreat, which was to be by way of Verdun[129] to Châlons. There were four roads by which Bazaine might have marched through the chalk downs to Verdun, but he had ordered his whole army, 150,000 strong, to march by a single road until they reached the village of Gravelotte,[130] which stands seven miles west of Metz. I think you can form a good idea of what this meant. The road was hopelessly cumbered with guns and wagons, mounted men and foot soldiers, and this caused great confusion and delay. So long was the column that it took two days and nights to pass a given point. While it was slowly plodding up the sloping road to Gravelotte, the Emperor lay in a little inn near the village, and Bazaine went to see him. The old marshal was doubtful whether, after having been wounded, he was fit to command the army. "It is nothing," said Napoleon. "You have won a victory. You have broken the spell. Bring the army to Châlons, and all will yet be well."

The Emperor now joined his victorious army, and Bazaine continued his retreat, which was to be via Verdun[129] to Châlons. There were four roads Bazaine could have taken through the chalk downs to Verdun, but he directed his whole army, 150,000 strong, to march along a single road until they reached the village of Gravelotte,[130] which is seven miles west of Metz. You can imagine what this meant. The road was hopelessly clogged with artillery and wagons, mounted troops and foot soldiers, causing significant confusion and delays. The column was so long that it took two days and nights to pass a specific point. While it was slowly making its way up the sloping road to Gravelotte, the Emperor rested in a small inn near the village, and Bazaine went to see him. The old marshal was uncertain whether, after being wounded, he was fit to command the army. "It's nothing," said Napoleon. "You have achieved a victory. You have broken the spell. Bring the army to Châlons, and everything will be alright."



The Germans at Gravelotte.    From the picture by E. J. Hünten.

That was the difficulty—to bring the army to Châlons. I am sure you do not suppose that the Germans were idle while the French were slowly moving along the crowded road to Gravelotte. As soon as King William heard of the fight at Colombey he ordered his 2nd army to cross the Moselle at a point nine or ten miles south of Metz, from which the Roman road runs by way of Verdun to Châlons. When the army reached the river it discovered that the bridges had not been destroyed, and was therefore able to cross unmolested and hasten forward to cut off the French retreat. Not a moment was wasted. On the morning of Tuesday, August 16th, the French army left Gravelotte, and found before it two roads, both running across the downs to Châlons, the one a few miles to the north of the other. One column travelled by the northern road, the other by the southern road.

That was the challenge—getting the army to Châlons. I’m sure you don’t think the Germans were just sitting around while the French were slowly making their way down the busy road to Gravelotte. As soon as King William got word about the fight at Colombey, he ordered his 2nd army to cross the Moselle at a point about nine or ten miles south of Metz, from where the Roman road leads through Verdun to Châlons. When the army reached the river, it found that the bridges hadn’t been destroyed, allowing them to cross without any trouble and quickly move to cut off the French retreat. They wasted no time. On the morning of Tuesday, August 16th, the French army left Gravelotte and faced two roads, both leading across the hills to Châlons, one a few miles north of the other. One column took the northern road, while the other took the southern road.

Napoleon and the Prince Imperial sped along the more northern road in their carriage, and soon after bidding them farewell Bazaine learnt that great masses of Prussian troops were rapidly advancing northwards to cut him off. He halted some of his troops, and rode on towards the first village on the road—Rezonville.[131] At that time the leading cavalry of the French were at the village of Mars-la-Tour, some miles farther along the same road. One German corps struck at the left of the French line, while another tried to turn its flank at Mars-la-Tour. The battle was long and fierce, and both sides claimed the victory. Bazaine telegraphed to the Emperor: "The enemy left us masters of the battlefield;" while Moltke sent the following message to King William: "Our troops, worn out by a twelve hours' struggle, encamped on the victorious field, opposite the French lines."

Napoleon and the Prince Imperial rushed along the more northern road in their carriage, and shortly after saying goodbye, Bazaine learned that large groups of Prussian troops were quickly moving north to cut him off. He stopped some of his troops and continued on towards the first village on the road—Rezonville.[131] At that time, the leading French cavalry were at the village of Mars-la-Tour, several miles further down the same road. One German corps attacked the left side of the French line, while another aimed to flank them at Mars-la-Tour. The battle was prolonged and intense, with both sides claiming victory. Bazaine sent a telegram to the Emperor: "The enemy left us in control of the battlefield," while Moltke communicated the following to King William: "Our troops, exhausted after a twelve-hour fight, camped on the victorious field, facing the French lines."

The fight was largely between cavalry, and there were several magnificent charges. Two German cavalry regiments made a charge that day which is remembered in the Fatherland as we in Great Britain remember the charge of the "Six Hundred" at Balaclava. They dashed down on the French guns, and sabred or rode down all the gunners save one. Then they charged through a line of infantry, and turned to return. Out of 600 men who rode in that "death-ride," only 194 ever came back.

The battle mainly involved cavalry, and there were some amazing charges. Two German cavalry regiments launched a charge that day which is remembered in Germany just like we remember the charge of the "Six Hundred" at Balaclava in Great Britain. They charged straight at the French artillery, cutting down or trampling most of the gunners except for one. Then they broke through a line of infantry and turned back to regroup. Out of the 600 men who took part in that "death ride," only 194 made it back.



Metz as it was in 1870.    From the picture by Meyret.

Next day the French retired to a line of hills lying north of the road from Gravelotte to Metz. Here they dug trenches and threw up [107] embankments, and thus fortified themselves in a strong position. The Germans attacked this position, but again the battle was indecisive. The hardest fighting was near the village of St. Privat,[132] on the French right wing, where the line was fiercely bombarded for several hours. Attack after attack was made at this point, but none was successful until the French defenders ran short of cartridges. Even then they fought most stubbornly with the bayonet in and around the village, but were overcome at last, and the left wing was turned. This meant that the whole French army had to retire for protection to the forts of Metz.

The next day, the French retreated to a line of hills north of the road from Gravelotte to Metz. Here, they dug trenches and built up embankments to strengthen their position. The Germans attacked, but once again, the battle ended without a clear winner. The fiercest fighting occurred near the village of St. Privat, where the French right wing faced heavy bombardment for several hours. Repeated attacks were made at this location, but none were successful until the French defenders ran low on cartridges. Even then, they fought fiercely with bayonets in and around the village, but eventually they were overwhelmed, and the left wing was flanked. This forced the entire French army to retreat for safety to the forts of Metz.


Visitors to this battlefield need no guide to show them the line of heights which the Germans stormed so desperately and the French held so stubbornly on that day. All along the ridge are monuments and mounds marking the graves of the dead. Beneath some of the mounds hundreds of bodies lie buried. "They rise like green islands out of the growing corn or the ridges of the cultivated ground." A gigantic bronze statue of St. Michael,[133] leaning on a long sword, has been erected on the summit within a few hundred yards of the present frontier between France and Germany. This statue was unveiled by Kaiser William II., who said that he wished it to be a memorial not only to those who fought and died for the German Fatherland but to those equally brave men who gave their lives for France. In this terrible fight the loss of the French was 7,850 killed and wounded; that of the Germans, 19,640.

Visitors to this battlefield don't need a guide to point out the line of heights that the Germans fiercely attacked and the French fiercely defended that day. Along the ridge are monuments and mounds marking the graves of the fallen. Beneath some of the mounds, hundreds of bodies are buried. "They rise like green islands out of the growing corn or the ridges of the cultivated ground." A gigantic bronze statue of St. Michael,[133] leaning on a long sword, has been set up on the summit just a few hundred yards from the current border between France and Germany. This statue was unveiled by Kaiser William II., who said he wanted it to be a memorial not only for those who fought and died for the German Fatherland but also for those equally brave men who sacrificed their lives for France. In this brutal battle, the French lost 7,850 killed and wounded, while the Germans lost 19,640.



Advance of the German Grenadiers at Nuits.

(From the picture by G. Emelé.)
[This battle took place near Dijon, in December 1870.]

When Bazaine reached Metz with his army he discovered that the railway running north had been cut, and that he was surrounded. Two German armies, numbering 160,000 men, were left to hem him in and wait until starvation drove him to surrender. Two other armies were sent to meet MacMahon, who was supposed to be at Châlons. The cavalry, however, soon discovered that Châlons was deserted; MacMahon had marched north, with what purpose could only be guessed. The cavalry hunted the country for him, and at last found him trying to reach Metz so as to relieve [109] Bazaine. Had he pushed on with all speed he might have relieved Metz, and, with the troops in that city, have formed a strong army which could have faced the German legions once more. But he had wasted ten precious days on the road, and this gave the Germans time to catch him up. They came upon him unawares, for his watch had been carelessly kept, and his men were cooking their dinners as the advance guards of the enemy burst upon them. MacMahon found to his dismay that the Germans were between him and Metz and that he was obliged to retreat. They drove him northwards to the town of Sedan,[134] which you will find on the Meuse, in a corner of the country from which there was no escape unless he crossed the Belgian border. He might have done this and avoided the onslaught of the Germans; but, as you know, the French had promised that they would not trespass on Belgian soil, and they kept their word, though it cost them dear.

When Bazaine arrived in Metz with his army, he found that the railway heading north had been severed, leaving him surrounded. Two German armies, totaling 160,000 troops, were positioned to trap him and wait for hunger to force his surrender. Meanwhile, two other armies were deployed to intercept MacMahon, who was expected to be in Châlons. The cavalry quickly discovered that Châlons was empty; MacMahon had moved north, his intentions unclear. They searched the area for him and finally located him as he attempted to reach Metz to help Bazaine. If he had moved quickly, he might have relieved Metz and, with the troops there, formed a strong army capable of facing the German forces again. However, he spent ten crucial days on the road, allowing the Germans to catch up. They surprised him because he had kept an inaccurate watch, and his men were preparing dinner when the enemy's advance guards attacked. To his horror, MacMahon realized that the Germans had positioned themselves between him and Metz, forcing him to retreat. They pushed him north to Sedan,[134] which is located on the Meuse, in a remote part of the country with no escape route unless he crossed into Belgium. He could have done this to avoid the German assault, but as you know, the French had pledged not to enter Belgian territory, and they honored that promise, even at a great cost.

Through the dark night, amidst a heavy downpour of rain, the men toiled along the heavy roads in great confusion, and reached Sedan at nine next morning. The Emperor, who was following MacMahon's army, arrived late at night, without baggage or escort, and walked almost alone from the railway station to the little town. Next day MacMahon tried to restore some sort of order in his ranks and prepare his forces to meet the enemy; but by nightfall the two German armies had so completely hemmed them in that he could neither hope to break through nor escape if defeated. His army was massed under the walls of Sedan in a valley known as the Sink of Givonne,[135] in a sort of horse-shoe line, concave to the enemy.

Through the dark night, in the pouring rain, the men struggled along the rough roads in confusion and reached Sedan by nine the next morning. The Emperor, who was following MacMahon's army, arrived late at night without any luggage or guard and walked nearly alone from the train station to the small town. The next day, MacMahon attempted to restore some order in his ranks and get his forces ready to face the enemy; however, by nightfall, the two German armies had completely surrounded them, leaving him without any hope of breaking through or escaping if defeated. His army was gathered under the walls of Sedan in a valley known as the Sink of Givonne,[135] arranged in a sort of horseshoe formation, facing inward towards the enemy.

At five the next morning, on all the hills around, appeared the dark masses of the German troops. Two hundred and fifty thousand men were in a circle on the heights round the Sink of Givonne. They had come as stealthily as serpents. They were there when the sun rose, and when the French saw them they knew that all was over. The German guns commanded every part of the crowded valley, and when they opened fire the result was a massacre. One of the first to fall was MacMahon, who was struck down by a bursting shell, and was carried from the field. Another commander took his place, but no general, however great, could save the French army, which was now a helpless, beaten mob.

At five the next morning, the dark figures of the German troops appeared on all the surrounding hills. Two hundred fifty thousand men formed a circle on the heights around the Sink of Givonne. They had arrived as silently as snakes. They were there when the sun rose, and when the French saw them, they realized that it was all over. The German guns had control over every part of the crowded valley, and when they opened fire, the outcome was a massacre. One of the first to go down was MacMahon, who was hit by a shell and carried off the field. Another commander took over, but no general, no matter how skilled, could save the French army, which was now a defenseless, beaten crowd.

That night the miserable Emperor, worn out by fatigue and suffering, sent an aide-de-camp to the King of Prussia with a note containing this message: "Not having been able to die in the midst of my troops, it only remains for me to place my sword in the hands of your Majesty.—I am, your Majesty's good brother, Napoleon."

That night, the miserable Emperor, exhausted by fatigue and suffering, sent an aide-de-camp to the King of Prussia with a note that said: "Since I couldn't die among my troops, I can only place my sword in your Majesty's hands. I am your Majesty's good brother, Napoleon Bonaparte."

Next day the fallen Emperor and Bismarck met in a weaver's house upon the banks of the Meuse. Chairs were brought out, and they talked in the open air. It was a glorious autumn morning. The Emperor looked careworn, as well he might. He wished to speak with the King of Prussia before the terms of surrender were drawn up, but William refused to see him. When, however, terms had been arranged, the king visited the Emperor, who had taken refuge in a country house, and showed him much kindness. The next day the royal prisoner was sent to a palace in Germany, where he remained until the end of the war.

The next day, the fallen Emperor and Bismarck met in a weaver's house by the Meuse River. They set up some chairs and talked outside. It was a beautiful autumn morning. The Emperor looked exhausted, which was understandable. He wanted to talk to the King of Prussia before the surrender terms were finalized, but William wouldn’t see him. However, once the terms were settled, the king came to visit the Emperor, who had taken refuge in a country house, and treated him with a lot of kindness. The following day, the royal prisoner was sent to a palace in Germany, where he stayed until the war ended.

Thus, on September 2, 1870, 80,000 French soldiers yielded, and were marched as prisoners into Germany.

Thus, on September 2, 1870, 80,000 French soldiers surrendered and were marched as prisoners into Germany.

But what of Bazaine, who was shut up in Metz with 170,000 men? Several times he tried to break through the ring of steel surrounding him, but in vain. Famine and fever struck down his soldiers every day, and after ten weeks he too was obliged to yield. On the 27th of October he handed over the fortress, 170,000 prisoners, including three marshals of France, and more than 1,500 guns. From this second great blow France could not recover.

But what about Bazaine, who was trapped in Metz with 170,000 men? He tried several times to break through the steel barrier surrounding him, but it was useless. Hunger and illness took a toll on his soldiers every day, and after ten weeks, he too had to surrender. On October 27th, he handed over the fortress, 170,000 prisoners, including three marshals of France, and more than 1,500 cannons. France couldn't recover from this second major setback.

As soon as MacMahon's army had yielded at Sedan, the Germans without loss of time began their march on Paris. When the news of the disaster arrived, the Parisians deposed the Emperor and set up a republic. The new government at once determined to defend Paris to the last. Meanwhile, the Germans had entirely surrounded the city, and had begun to starve it into submission. They did not fire on the city. There was no need to do that, for hunger and disease were far more deadly weapons. During four months the Parisians held out. When all the meat in the city was consumed, they slaughtered the animals in the Zoological Gardens, and at length were so short of food that a sewer rat was a delicacy. From time to time balloons were sent up, and men and letters thus found their way to the outer world. Carrier pigeons were also used to carry [111] messages, which were tucked into quills and concealed beneath their wings. The new French Government, which had its headquarters at Tours, called out every able-bodied man in the country, and strove with all its might to relieve Paris. But the new soldiers, though full of heroism, could not stand against the well-drilled and well-tried armies of Germany. One by one the new French armies were defeated, and all hope of relieving the capital vanished. At length Paris could hold out no longer. On January 30, 1871, she yielded, and the hosts of Germany marched through the streets in triumph and took possession of the city. The ruin of France was complete.

As soon as MacMahon's army surrendered at Sedan, the Germans quickly started their march toward Paris. When the news of the defeat arrived, the Parisians ousted the Emperor and established a republic. The new government immediately decided to defend Paris to the very end. Meanwhile, the Germans completely surrounded the city and began to starve it into submission. They didn’t fire on the city because hunger and disease were much more effective weapons. The Parisians held out for four months. When all the meat in the city was gone, they slaughtered the animals in the Zoological Gardens, and eventually, they were so short on food that sewer rats became a delicacy. From time to time, balloons were sent up, allowing people and letters to reach the outside world. Carrier pigeons were also used to carry messages, tucked into quills and hidden under their wings. The new French Government, based in Tours, called up every able-bodied man in the country and did everything it could to relieve Paris. But the new soldiers, despite their bravery, couldn’t match the well-drilled and battle-hardened armies of Germany. One by one, the new French armies were defeated, and all hope of rescuing the capital disappeared. Finally, Paris could hold out no longer. On January 30, 1871, it surrendered, and the German forces marched triumphantly through the streets and took control of the city. The ruin of France was complete.


At this point let us pause a moment to notice with what great rapidity the French were overcome. On the 4th of August the Germans crossed the frontier; by the 22nd of the same month Bazaine was shut up in Metz; and on the 2nd of September Napoleon and 80,000 men surrendered at Sedan. Thirteen days later the siege of Paris began. Bazaine surrendered at Metz on the 27th of October, and when Paris fell on the 30th of January all was over. The whole campaign, from the moment the first gun was fired to the day Paris fell, lasted only six months. As we shall see later, the Germans believed that what they did in 1870-71 they could do again in 1914.

At this point, let’s take a moment to notice how quickly the French were defeated. On August 4th, the Germans crossed the border; by the 22nd of that same month, Bazaine was trapped in Metz; and on September 2nd, Napoleon and 80,000 troops surrendered at Sedan. Thirteen days later, the siege of Paris began. Bazaine surrendered in Metz on October 27th, and when Paris fell on January 30th, it was all over. The entire campaign, from the moment the first shot was fired to the day Paris fell, lasted just six months. As we will see later, the Germans believed that what they accomplished in 1870-71, they could achieve again in 1914.



The Defence of Paris.    From the picture by J. L. Meissonier.

[This picture does not represent an actual scene, but is intended to illustrate the heroism of the defenders who freely gave their lives for their city and country. France is shown in the centre of the picture as a female figure. The angel of destruction, attended by a carrion crow is seen on the upper corner on the left.]





CHAPTER XI.

FRANCE UNDER THE HARROW.

Before Paris fell, Bismarck's hour of triumph had arrived. The headquarters of the German armies around Paris was at Versailles,[136] where King William held his court in the palace of the French emperors. Early in December King Ludwig of Bavaria proposed that a German empire should be established, and that the King of Prussia should be its first emperor. All the leading states gladly agreed, and on January 18, 1871, an imposing ceremony took place in the great gallery of the palace at Versailles. Every regiment around Paris sent its colours in charge of an officer and two non-commissioned officers, and all the chiefs of the army were present. A chaplain read a special service, and then the king, ascending a dais, announced himself German Emperor, and called upon Bismarck to read a proclamation addressed to the whole German nation.

Before Paris fell, Bismarck's moment of victory had come. The headquarters of the German armies surrounding Paris was at Versailles,[136] where King William held his court in the former palace of the French emperors. In early December, King Ludwig of Bavaria suggested that a German empire be created, with the King of Prussia as its first emperor. All the leading states happily agreed, and on January 18, 1871, a grand ceremony took place in the great gallery of the palace at Versailles. Every regiment surrounding Paris sent its colors with an officer and two non-commissioned officers, and all the army chiefs were present. A chaplain conducted a special service, and then the king, rising on a platform, declared himself German Emperor and called upon Bismarck to read a proclamation addressed to the entire German nation.



Proclaiming the German Emperor at Versailles, January 18, 1871.

From the picture by Anton von Werner.
1. Duke Ernest of Saxe-Coburg-Gortha. 2. Crown Prince, afterwards Frederick II. 3. William I. 4. Grand Duke of Boden. 5. Bismark. 6. Molke.

The Crown Prince, as the first subject of the empire, came forward and kneeled before his father in homage. The Emperor raised him, and clasped in his arms the son who had toiled and fought and borne so great a share in bringing about that unity which the German peoples had so long desired.

The Crown Prince, being the top figure of the empire, stepped forward and knelt before his father as a sign of respect. The Emperor lifted him up and embraced the son who had worked hard, fought, and played a significant role in achieving the unity that the German people had long wished for.


On the 24th of February terms of peace were arranged, and on the 15th of March peace was signed. Before I tell you how France was punished by her conqueror, I wish to introduce to you two men who fought in this war—the one a Frenchman, the other an Englishman. If you were to see the Frenchman to-day you would find him a sturdy, thick-set man, with a [115] heavy white moustache, huge eyebrows, and teeth that flash when he speaks. His head is massive, his neck is short and thick, and he gives you the idea of a trustworthy watch-dog. He is General Joffre,[137] Commander-in-Chief of the French army.

On February 24th, peace terms were set, and on March 15th, the peace treaty was signed. Before I explain how France was held accountable by her conqueror, I want to introduce you to two men who fought in this war—one is French, and the other is English. If you were to meet the Frenchman today, you would see a strong, stocky guy with a heavy white mustache, big eyebrows, and a smile that shows off his teeth when he talks. He has a large head, a short and thick neck, and gives off the vibe of a reliable guard dog. He is General Joffre,[137] Commander-in-Chief of the French army.



General Joffre, Commander-in-Chief of the French Armies.

He was a lad of eighteen, a cadet at a military school, when the Franco-German War broke out. At once he was promoted second lieutenant and attached to a regiment of artillery. During the siege of Paris he fought his gun bravely against the Germans. Since that time he has seen much fighting, and his countrymen know him to be strong and silent—"a great soldier and a great man." He now commands the armies of France against the foe with whom he fought as a boy of eighteen. France and her soldiers have laid to heart the lessons of those terrible days, and the present war sees them no less brave, but far better prepared to meet their old enemy.

He was an eighteen-year-old cadet at a military school when the Franco-German War started. He was quickly promoted to second lieutenant and assigned to an artillery regiment. During the siege of Paris, he fought bravely with his gun against the Germans. Since then, he has been involved in many battles, and his fellow countrymen recognize him as strong and silent—"a great soldier and a great man." He now leads the armies of France against the enemy he faced as a young man. France and its soldiers have taken to heart the lessons from those harsh days, and in this current war, they are just as brave but much better prepared to confront their old adversary.

When the war began, an English boy of twenty, a cadet of the Royal Military Academy at Woolwich, was staying with his father in Brittany. Without waiting to consult his father or his masters at Woolwich, he enlisted in the French army as a private, and joined the 2nd Army of the Loire. An attack of pneumonia put an end to his services, but not before he had realized the terrible peril which a nation runs when unprepared for war. One of his experiences with the French army was a perilous [116] ascent in a war balloon; forty-three years later he made his first aeroplane flight.

When the war started, a twenty-year-old English boy, a cadet at the Royal Military Academy in Woolwich, was visiting his father in Brittany. Without waiting to discuss it with his father or his instructors at Woolwich, he joined the French army as a private and became part of the 2nd Army of the Loire. A bout of pneumonia ended his service, but not before he understood the grave danger a nation faces when it's unprepared for war. One of his experiences with the French army was a risky ascent in a war balloon; forty-three years later, he took his first flight in an airplane.

That boy is now Field-Marshal Earl Kitchener,[138] the British Secretary of State for War, the man whom we all regard as our organizer of victory. Since the days when he fought against the Germans in France he has seen warfare in many lands, especially in Africa. In 1898 he overcame the Mahdi[139] in the Sudan, and it was largely due to him that the Boers were forced to make peace after the long war of 1899-1902. A German general who was with him in the Sudan said: "Lord Kitchener was cool and perfectly calm; he gave his orders without in the least raising his voice; he always made the right arrangements at the right moment. He seemed to be absolutely indifferent to personal danger, and never did anything out of bravado. Acting is out of the question with him; he is always perfectly natural." Such is the man who is the Secretary for War at this time of national stress and anxiety. The Germans were his first foes. Let us hope that they will be his last.

That boy is now Field Marshal Earl Kitchener,[138] the British Secretary of State for War, the person we all see as our organizer of victory. Since his days fighting the Germans in France, he has experienced warfare in many places, especially in Africa. In 1898, he defeated the Mahdi[139] in the Sudan, and it was largely because of him that the Boers were compelled to make peace after the long war from 1899 to 1902. A German general who served with him in the Sudan said: "Lord Kitchener was cool and completely calm; he issued his orders without ever raising his voice; he always made the right decisions at the right time. He appeared to be completely indifferent to personal danger and never acted out of bravado. Acting is out of the question with him; he is always completely natural." Such is the man who is the Secretary for War during this time of national stress and anxiety. The Germans were his first enemies. Let’s hope they will be his last.


France paid dearly for her defeat. Germany demanded £200,000,000, and ordained that a German army should remain on French soil until this huge sum was paid. It seemed at first sight quite impossible for France to find the money; but so rich is her soil, and so thrifty are her peasants, that the whole of it was paid by the end of the year 1874. To most Frenchmen this was by no means the heaviest blow which France suffered. When Germany took back Eastern Lorraine and Alsace, which, you will remember, had once been her own, there was the deepest shame and sorrow throughout the land, and thousands of Frenchmen swore they would never rest until these provinces had been recovered. Though forty-three years have come and gone since that black day, Frenchmen have never forgotten the shame which they then endured. They have mourned without ceasing for Alsace and Lorraine, and that is why the statue of Strassburg in the Place de la Concorde has been draped in black for so [117] many years. Every patriotic Frenchman believes that, when the present war is over, the tricolour will once more wave from the towers of Alsace and Lorraine.

France paid a heavy price for her defeat. Germany demanded £200,000,000 and required that a German army stay on French soil until this massive sum was paid. At first, it seemed impossible for France to raise the money; however, thanks to the richness of her land and the frugality of her farmers, the entire amount was paid by the end of 1874. For most French people, this was not the worst blow that France suffered. When Germany reclaimed Eastern Lorraine and Alsace, which, as you may recall, had once belonged to France, it brought deep shame and sorrow across the nation, and thousands of French citizens vowed they would never rest until these provinces were reclaimed. Although forty-three years have passed since that dark day, the shame that the French endured has never been forgotten. They have mourned relentlessly for Alsace and Lorraine, which is why the statue of Strassburg in the Place de la Concorde has been draped in black for so [117] many years. Every patriotic French citizen believes that when the current war is over, the tricolor will once again fly from the towers of Alsace and Lorraine.



Field-Marshal Lord Kitchener, British Secretary for War.

Most of the people in Alsace were French by descent and by sympathy, and they were greatly distressed when they found that they must become subjects of Germany. When the Germans tried to force the German language on them, they were reduced to despair. I think the best way to explain to you their feelings is to ask you to read the following pathetic little story, which was written by a great French novelist, named Alphonse Daudet.[140] It is entitled—

Most people in Alsace were French by heritage and sentiment, and they were deeply upset when they realized they had to become subjects of Germany. When the Germans attempted to impose their language on them, they fell into despair. I believe the best way to convey their feelings is by having you read this touching little story, written by a renowned French novelist named Alphonse Daudet.[140] It is titled—

"The Last French Lesson."

The Final French Class.

"This morning I was late in going to school, and I was very much afraid of a reprimand, as Mr. Hamel had said he would question me on the participles, and I had not prepared a single word. For a moment I thought of playing truant; the day was warm and bright, the blackbirds [118] were whistling, and the Prussian soldiers were at drill in the park. I managed to resist all these attractions, however, and hurried on to school.

This morning, I was late getting to school, and I was really worried about getting scolded because Mr. Hamel had said he would quiz me on participles, and I hadn’t studied at all. For a moment, I considered skipping school; it was a warm, sunny day, the blackbirds were singing, and the Prussian soldiers were practicing in the park. However, I managed to resist all these distractions and rushed off to school.

"In passing the mayor's house, I saw that a new notice was posted up on the board, which every one stopped to read. Many a sad notice had been posted up there during the last two years—news of battles lost, and orders for men and money for the war. As I passed on, the blacksmith, who was standing there, called to me, 'Don't hurry, my boy; you will be at your school soon enough to-day.' I thought he was making fun of me, and ran on.

"In passing the mayor's house, I saw that a new notice had been posted on the board, which everyone stopped to read. Many sad notices had been posted there over the last two years—news of lost battles and calls for men and money for the war. As I moved along, the blacksmith, who was standing there, called out to me, 'Don't rush, kid; you'll be at school soon enough today.' I thought he was teasing me and ran on."

"When I reached the playground, I did not hear that buzz of noise which I had counted on to enable me to get to my place unnoticed. Everything was quiet. You may imagine how frightened I was at having to open the door and enter in the midst of this silence. But Mr. Hamel only looked at me, and said in a kindly voice, 'Hurry to your place, my little Franz; we were about to commence without you.'

"When I got to the playground, I didn’t hear the noise I was expecting that would help me slip in quietly. Everything was silent. You can imagine how scared I felt having to open the door and step into that stillness. But Mr. Hamel just looked at me and said in a friendly tone, 'Hurry to your seat, my little Franz; we were about to start without you.'"

"When I was seated at my own desk, I had time to notice that the master had on his handsome green coat, his finely-embroidered shirt-front, and his black silk skull-cap, all of which he wore in school only on examination days and at the distribution of prizes. But what surprised me most was to see the benches at the end of the room, which were usually unoccupied, filled by the old people of the town, all sitting silent like ourselves.

"When I was sitting at my desk, I had a moment to notice that the teacher was wearing his nice green coat, his intricately embroidered shirt, and his black silk skullcap, which he only wore at school during exams and prize-giving days. But what surprised me the most was seeing the benches at the back of the room, which were usually empty, filled with the town's older residents, all sitting quietly like us."

"Mr. Hamel took his seat, and in a grave, sweet voice he said, 'My children, this is the last time I shall teach you. The order has come from Berlin that nothing but German is to be taught in the schools of Alsace. The new master will come to-morrow. To-day is your last lesson in French. Be very attentive, I pray you.'

"Mr. Hamel sat down and, in a serious yet gentle voice, said, 'My children, this is the last time I will be teaching you. The order has come from Berlin that only German will be taught in the schools of Alsace. The new teacher will arrive tomorrow. Today is your final lesson in French. Please be very attentive.'”

"Now I understood why he had put on his fine Sunday clothes, and why the old men were seated at the end of the room. My last French lesson! Why, I could hardly write. How I regretted the time I had wasted in bird-nesting and in sliding on the Saar! My books, that I had found so wearisome, now seemed old friends that were about to leave me.

"Now I understood why he had worn his nice Sunday clothes, and why the old men were sitting at the end of the room. My last French lesson! I could hardly write. I regretted the time I'd wasted bird-watching and sliding on the Saar! My books, which I had found so boring, now felt like old friends that were about to leave me."



Alsace.

(From the picture by Henriette Browne.)

"I heard my name called. What would I not have given to be able to [120] recite all those rules of the participles without a blunder! But I could only stand silent, with a swelling heart, not daring to look up.

"I heard someone call my name. I would have given anything to be able to [120] recite all those participle rules without making a mistake! But I just stood there in silence, my heart racing, too afraid to look up."

"'I will not scold you, my little Franz,' said Mr. Hamel, in a sad tone; 'you are punished enough. Every day you have said, 'I have time enough—I will learn to-morrow;' and now what has happened? This putting off instruction till to-morrow has been the fault of us all in Alsace. Now the invaders say to us, 'How can you pretend to be French, when you cannot read and write your own language?'

"'I won’t scold you, my little Franz,' Mr. Hamel said sadly; 'you’ve been punished enough. Every day you’ve said, 'I have plenty of time—I’ll learn tomorrow;' and now look what’s happened? Procrastinating your lessons until tomorrow has been our downfall here in Alsace. Now the invaders say to us, 'How can you claim to be French when you can’t read and write your own language?'"

"Mr. Hamel went on to speak of the French language, saying that it was the most beautiful, the most polished, and the richest language in the world, and that we must now watch over each other and see that we never forgot it; for even when a people become slaves, while they keep their own language it is as if they held the key to their prison.

"Mr. Hamel continued to talk about the French language, stating that it is the most beautiful, refined, and rich language in the world. He emphasized that we must look out for one another and ensure that we never forget it; because even when a people become enslaved, as long as they maintain their own language, it’s like they hold the key to their prison."

"Then he took up a grammar, and went over our lesson with us. I was astonished to find that I could understand it quite easily. I had never listened so eagerly, and the master had never explained so patiently. It seemed as if he wished to make all his knowledge enter our heads at once.

"Then he picked up a grammar book and went through our lesson with us. I was amazed to discover that I could understand it pretty easily. I had never paid such close attention, and the teacher had never explained things so patiently. It felt like he wanted to cram all his knowledge into our heads at once."

"Next we passed to writing. He had prepared an entirely new exercise for us, to be written in round hand: 'France, Alsace; France, Alsace.' How eagerly each one applied himself! Nothing could be heard but the scratching of the pens upon the paper. A butterfly entered, but no one stopped to watch it.

"Next, we moved on to writing. He had set up a completely new exercise for us, to be written in cursive: 'France, Alsace; France, Alsace.' Everyone was so focused! The only sound was the scratching of the pens on the paper. A butterfly flew in, but no one paused to look at it."

"Mr. Hamel sat silent in the chair he had occupied for forty years. To-morrow he would leave the country for ever; even now we could hear his sister in the room above packing the trunks. Yet he had the courage to go through the school work to the end.

"Mr. Hamel sat silently in the chair he had occupied for forty years. Tomorrow he would leave the country forever; even now we could hear his sister in the room above packing the trunks. Yet he had the courage to finish the school work."

"Suddenly the clock struck noon. At the same time the bugles of the Prussian soldiers sounded under our windows, where they had come to drill.

"Suddenly the clock struck noon. At the same time, the bugles of the Prussian soldiers resonated under our windows, where they had come to train."

"Mr. Hamel rose, pale, but full of dignity.

"Mr. Hamel stood up, looking pale but composed."

"'My friends,' he said in a low voice—'my friends, I—' But he was not able to finish the sentence.

"'My friends,' he said quietly—'my friends, I—' But he couldn't finish the sentence.

"He turned to the blackboard, and with a piece of chalk wrote, in letters that covered the whole board, 'Vive la France!'

"He turned to the blackboard and, using a piece of chalk, wrote in letters that filled the entire board, 'Vive la France!'"

"Then he stopped, leaned against the wall, and without saying a word, he waved his hand as if to say, 'The end has come; go!'"

"Then he stopped, leaned against the wall, and without saying a word, he waved his hand as if to say, 'It's over; you can leave!'"





CHAPTER XII.

THE BOYHOOD OF THE KAISER.

I must now redeem the promise which I made to you at the beginning of Chapter III., and tell you the story of the present Kaiser. His father was that young prince whom we saw clasped in his father's arms at the great moment when the German Empire was proclaimed at Versailles. His mother was Princess Victoria, the eldest child of our own Queen Victoria and the Prince Consort. So you see that the Kaiser and King George are first cousins.

I need to fulfill the promise I made to you at the start of Chapter III and share the story of the current Kaiser. His father was the young prince we saw embraced by his dad during the significant moment when the German Empire was declared at Versailles. His mother was Princess Victoria, the oldest child of our own Queen Victoria and the Prince Consort. So, as you can see, the Kaiser and King George are first cousins.

Princess Victoria was a clever, sprightly girl when the Crown Prince came to woo her at Balmoral, and Queen Victoria in her Journal gives the following charming account of how the two young people plighted their troth:—

Princess Victoria was a smart, lively girl when the Crown Prince came to court her at Balmoral, and Queen Victoria in her Journal gives the following delightful account of how the two young people made their vows:—

"September 29, 1855.

September 29, 1855.

"Our dear Victoria was this day engaged to Prince Frederick William of Prussia, who had been on a visit to us since the 14th. He had already spoken to us on the 20th of his wishes; but we were uncertain, on account of her extreme youth, whether he should speak to her himself, or wait till he came back again. However, we felt it better he should do so, and during our ride up Craig-na-Ban this afternoon he picked a piece of white heather (the emblem of 'good luck'), which he gave to her; and this enabled him to make an allusion to his hopes and wishes as they rode down Glen Girnock, which led to this happy conclusion."

"Our dear Victoria got engaged today to Prince Frederick William of Prussia, who has been visiting us since the 14th. He had already mentioned his intentions to us on the 20th, but we were unsure, due to her young age, whether he should talk to her directly or wait until he returned. However, we decided it would be better for him to do so. During our ride up Craig-na-Ban this afternoon, he picked a piece of white heather (a symbol of 'good luck') and gave it to her. This allowed him to hint at his hopes and wishes as they rode down Glen Girnock, leading to this happy conclusion."

The Princess was a little more than seventeen years of age when she thus became engaged, and her lover was twenty-four. At this time his uncle, Frederick William IV., was King of Prussia, and his father, afterwards the first German Emperor, was Crown Prince. The happy pair were married at Windsor with great pomp and circumstance on January 25, 1858. Three years later the bridegroom's uncle died, his father was crowned King of Prussia, and he became Crown Prince.

The Princess was just over seventeen when she got engaged, and her fiancé was twenty-four. At that time, his uncle, Frederick William IV, was the King of Prussia, and his father, who later became the first German Emperor, was the Crown Prince. The joyous couple got married at Windsor with much celebration on January 25, 1858. Three years later, the groom's uncle passed away, his father was crowned King of Prussia, and he became the Crown Prince.



Prince William (afterwards Emperor William I.) with his wife and family at the Castle of Babelsberg.

[The little boy with the sword afterwards became the Crown Prince and the father of the present Kaiser.]

When the young bride arrived in Berlin her youth and happy disposition won her many friends; but Bismarck was not among them. He did not like her—first, because she was British, and secondly, because she was clever, and had a great influence over her husband. He thought with the present Kaiser that women should give all their attention to Kinder, Küche, Kirche,[141] and not meddle in matters of State. The Princess had come from a land where her mother reigned as queen, and she naturally expected to be something more than the mere mistress of a household. Bismarck did his best to keep her in the background, and no love was lost between them. As time went by, the Princess was much misunderstood.

When the young bride arrived in Berlin, her youth and cheerful nature won her many friends, but Bismarck was not one of them. He didn't like her—first because she was British, and second because she was smart and had a strong influence over her husband. He believed, like the current Kaiser, that women should focus solely on Kinder, Küche, Kirche,[141] and not get involved in political matters. The Princess came from a country where her mother was the queen, so she naturally expected to be more than just a homemaker. Bismarck tried his best to keep her out of the spotlight, and they had no love for each other. As time went on, the Princess was often misunderstood.

Her first child—the present Kaiser—was born on January 27, 1859. When Queen Victoria heard the news, she telegraphed, "Is it a fine boy?" It was a fine boy, for an old field-marshal who saw him when he was but a few hours old declared that he was as strapping a recruit as one could ever wish for. There is a story told that when the little prince, still in long clothes, was shown by his proud father to a group of princes and generals and statesmen, one of them took out his watch to amuse the baby. Instantly the little fellow grabbed the prize, and would not let it go. "You see, gentlemen," said the father, "that when a Hohenzollern once gets hold of a thing he does not easily let it go."

Her first child—the current Kaiser—was born on January 27, 1859. When Queen Victoria heard the news, she sent a telegram asking, "Is it a fine boy?" It was indeed a fine boy, as an old field marshal who saw him just a few hours after birth declared him to be as sturdy a recruit as one could ever hope for. There's a story that when the little prince, still in long clothes, was introduced by his proud father to a group of princes, generals, and statesmen, one of them pulled out his watch to entertain the baby. Immediately, the little guy grabbed the watch and wouldn’t let go. "You see, gentlemen," the father said, "when a Hohenzollern gets hold of something, he doesn't let go easily."

Though the child was a fine boy, he had one defect—his left arm was shorter and weaker than his right, and even to this day he cannot raise it to his shoulder, though he can use it in driving or playing the piano. This withered arm has always been a great source of bitterness to him.

Though the kid was a great boy, he had one issue—his left arm was shorter and weaker than his right, and even today he can't raise it to his shoulder, even though he can use it for driving or playing the piano. This underdeveloped arm has always made him feel very upset.

As a baby he had an English nurse, and his mother devoted herself to him. His early upbringing was far too English to suit many of the Germans, and all sorts of stories were told about the harshness of the Princess to her children. There was not a word of truth in them. The Princess loved her children greatly, and spared no pains to bring them up in the best possible way.

As a baby, he had an English nurse, and his mother dedicated herself to him. His early upbringing was much too English for many Germans, and all kinds of stories circulated about how harsh the Princess was to her kids. There wasn’t a shred of truth to those tales. The Princess loved her children deeply and did everything she could to raise them the best way possible.

The boy was reared amidst wars and the rumours of wars. He was only a few months old when King William and Bismarck were struggling with the Parliament over the army law, which you read about on page 79. He was [124] only five years old when the war broke out with Denmark, and seven years old when the Austrian War began. In his tenth year, according to the custom of his House, he was made second lieutenant of the 1st Foot Guards. A little more than a year later his regiment marched away to the war in France, and the little lieutenant was eager to accompany them. When his father told him that he was too young, he burst into tears. Many years later he said that he well remembered the day on which war was declared.

The boy grew up during times of war and the constant talk of war. He was just a few months old when King William and Bismarck were clashing with Parliament over the army law, which you can read about on page 79. He was only five when war broke out with Denmark, and seven when the Austrian War began. On his tenth birthday, following the tradition of his family, he became a second lieutenant in the 1st Foot Guards. A little over a year later, his regiment left for war in France, and the young lieutenant was eager to join them. When his father said he was too young, he burst into tears. Many years later, he recalled clearly the day war was declared.



Views in Potsdam.

1. Palace of Sans-Souci. 2. Castle of Babelsberg. 3. Brandenburg Gate. 4. The Orangery. 5. The New Palace.

"It was at Potsdam. We were about to take our places at table for dinner, when my father, pale and much overcome, came suddenly into the room. 'It is all over,' he said, in a broken voice, as he embraced us. 'France wishes for war. Ah, my children, what a frightful misfortune!'"

"It was at Potsdam. We were just about to sit down for dinner when my father, looking pale and deeply shaken, suddenly entered the room. 'It's all over,' he said in a shaky voice as he hugged us. 'France wants war. Oh, my children, what a terrible misfortune!'"

I do not think that the children would be able to understand what their father meant when he spoke of the frightful misfortune of war. At Potsdam, the beautiful country place near Berlin where they lived, they saw only the bright and dashing side of war. Little William loved to strut with drawn sword by the side of his regiment, and try to keep pace with the long-legged guardsmen as they performed the high and prancing step in which the German army indulges. Especially did he love to be with his regiment when the king came to review the troops. His grandfather would pass in front of his soldiers and say, "Good morning, Uhlans, or Cuirassiers," as the case might be, and then would come a noise like thunder, as every man in the regiment shouted at the top of his voice, "Good morning, your Majesty!" How the boy's eyes flashed, and how his heart leaped within him at all this martial parade! One day, perhaps, he would command the German army, and then—.

I don't think the kids would really get what their dad meant when he talked about the terrible tragedy of war. At Potsdam, the beautiful countryside place near Berlin where they lived, they only saw the exciting and glamorous side of war. Little William loved to strut around with his sword drawn next to his regiment, trying to keep up with the tall guardsmen as they performed the lively, prancing steps typical of the German army. He particularly enjoyed being with his regiment when the king came to review the troops. His grandfather would walk past the soldiers and say, "Good morning, Uhlans, or Cuirassiers," depending on who he was addressing, and then there would be a thunderous noise as every man in the regiment shouted at the top of their lungs, "Good morning, your Majesty!" How his eyes sparkled, and how his heart raced at all this military spectacle! Maybe one day, he would lead the German army, and then—.

Cannot you imagine how the boy swelled with pride as the story of victory after victory came to his ears? When they told him that his grandfather was now German Emperor, he could not fail to remember that some day he would be German Emperor too.

Cannot you imagine how the boy swelled with pride as he heard the stories of victory after victory? When they told him that his grandfather was now the German Emperor, he couldn't help but remember that someday he would be the German Emperor too.

His grandfather had added great glory to the House of Hohenzollern. When his turn came to sit on the throne, he would give it even greater glory.

His grandfather had brought immense honor to the House of Hohenzollern. When it was his time to take the throne, he would elevate it to even greater heights.

On his twelfth birthday he received as a present a wonderful panorama of [126] the Franco-German War. He delighted in this toy, and no doubt it made him long more than ever to be a leader of armies and a victor in battle.

On his twelfth birthday, he got a fantastic panorama of [126] the Franco-German War as a gift. He loved this toy, and it surely made him yearn even more to be a leader of armies and a winner in battle.

By this time it was clear to his parents and tutors that he was a very clever boy. He was exceedingly quick, and he took the greatest possible interest in his sports and studies. He desired to shine in them all. His mother determined that he should be brought up as an English boy, and that he should live an outdoor life, and learn to play outdoor games. A number of other boys were chosen as his playmates, and he and his brothers spent many merry hours in the park at Sans-Souci. He became a good fencer, a good shot, a good rider, a good swimmer, and a good oarsman. On horseback he accustomed himself to hold the reins with his weak left arm, so that he might have his sword-arm free.

By this time, it was obvious to his parents and teachers that he was a very smart kid. He was incredibly quick and showed a deep interest in both his sports and studies. He wanted to excel in everything. His mom decided that he should be raised like an English boy, living an outdoor life and learning to play outdoor games. Several other boys were chosen to be his friends, and he and his brothers spent many fun hours in the park at Sans-Souci. He became a skilled fencer, a good marksman, a competent rider, a strong swimmer, and an efficient rower. While riding, he trained himself to hold the reins with his weaker left arm so that his sword arm would be free.

His younger brother Henry was to become a sailor, so masts and rigging were set up in the park, and many a mimic battle was fought round this ship on dry land. Better still, on the lake there was a complete frigate mounted with guns, which the boys loved to fire. A little steam tender was provided to tow the frigate home in case the wind should fail, and a party of bluejackets was always on duty to look after the vessels.

His younger brother Henry was going to be a sailor, so they set up masts and rigging in the park, and they had many pretend battles around this ship on dry land. Even better, there was a full frigate on the lake with mounted guns that the boys loved to fire. A little steam tender was provided to tow the frigate back home if the wind died down, and a crew of sailors was always on duty to take care of the boats.

This is what his English tutor wrote about him at this time:—

This is what his English tutor wrote about him at that time:—

"After an experience of teaching many hundreds of English boys of the same age, I do not hesitate to say that Prince William could read English as well, and knew as much of English history and English literature, as boys of fifteen at an ordinary English public school. Since then I have given hundreds of lessons to many hundreds of boys, but a more promising pupil than Prince William, or more gentlemanly, frank, and natural boys than both Prince William and his younger brother I can honestly say it has never been my lot to meet."

"After teaching many hundreds of English boys of the same age, I can confidently say that Prince William could read English just as well and knew as much about English history and literature as fifteen-year-olds at a regular English public school. Since then, I've given hundreds of lessons to many boys, but I can honestly say I've never met a more promising student than Prince William, or more gentlemanly, sincere, and down-to-earth boys than both Prince William and his younger brother."

When the Prince was fifteen he was sent to a German public school, where he was made to study very hard. This was the kind of day which he spent. He rose before six in the morning, and prepared his lessons until it was time to go to school. At twelve he returned home for lunch, and then went back to school until five. Bedtime was at nine. The rest of his time was taken up with lessons in French, English, music, shooting, and in riding or taking walks. Sometimes he and his brother were allowed to [127] play with their schoolfellows, and this was a great treat to them. On their birthdays, and on the birthdays of their near relations, they were usually taken to a theatre. By way of pocket-money, Prince William received five shillings a week and Prince Henry two shillings and sixpence.

When the Prince turned fifteen, he was sent to a public school in Germany, where he had to study really hard. This is how his typical day went. He got up before six in the morning and prepared his lessons until it was time to head to school. At noon, he came home for lunch and then returned to school until five. Bedtime was at nine. The rest of his time was spent on lessons in French, English, music, shooting, and riding or going for walks. Occasionally, he and his brother were allowed to hang out with their schoolmates, which they loved. On their birthdays and the birthdays of close family members, they usually got to go to a theater. As for pocket money, Prince William received five shillings a week and Prince Henry got two shillings and sixpence.

Though William was a clever and diligent lad, he was not a brilliant pupil. When the time came for him to leave school for the university he had to pass an examination; he was tenth out of seventeen candidates, and his certificate was marked "satisfactory." Shortly afterwards he was sent to a university.

Though William was a smart and hard-working kid, he wasn't an outstanding student. When it was time for him to graduate from school and head to university, he had to take an exam; he placed tenth out of seventeen candidates, and his certificate was marked "satisfactory." Shortly after that, he was sent to a university.



The Prussian Guard, the flower of the German army, and the pride of the Kaiser.

Photo, Record Press.

At the University of Bonn he was accompanied by an aide-de-camp, who did everything in his power to foster the young man's already keen interest in soldiering. At this time he also received instruction from the three men who, more than any others, had made German history—the Emperor William, Bismarck, and Moltke. The Emperor taught him to reverence the name and fame of the Hohenzollerns; to believe himself chosen specially by God for his high office; to do his duty without fear or favour, and not to be turned from his path by the wishes of his people if he thought them wrong. Bismarck deeply impressed upon him the [128] policy of "blood and iron;" taught him how to manage Parliament and the people; and how to deal with foreign countries, so that the name and fame of the Fatherland might grow in greatness. Moltke instructed him in the art of war.

At the University of Bonn, he was accompanied by an aide-de-camp who did everything he could to encourage the young man's strong interest in the military. During this time, he also received guidance from three key figures who shaped German history—the Emperor William, Bismarck, and Moltke. The Emperor taught him to respect the name and legacy of the Hohenzollerns; to see himself as specially chosen by God for his important role; to carry out his duties without fear or favoritism, and not to be swayed by the wishes of his people if he believed they were wrong. Bismarck emphasized the policy of "blood and iron," taught him how to manage Parliament and the public, and how to engage with other countries so that the name and reputation of the Fatherland could grow in stature. Moltke taught him the strategies of war.

The Crown Prince himself had none of the high and mighty notions of Bismarck. He had no desire to prevent the people from obtaining freedom to rule themselves, and many Germans believed that his wife had taught him that the British way of governing was the wisest and best. The upper classes in Germany, and especially the great land-owning nobles, hated these ideas of liberty for the people. They believed that the whole duty of the middle and working classes was to pay and obey, and they grew more and more angry with the Princess, who was supposed to be leading the Crown Prince astray. Meanwhile Bismarck was doing his best to teach Prince William that he must be a man of blood and iron. How well the young man learnt the lesson we now know—only too well.

The Crown Prince didn’t have any of Bismarck's arrogant ideas. He didn’t want to stop people from being able to govern themselves, and many Germans thought his wife had shown him that the British way of ruling was the smartest and best. The upper classes in Germany, especially the wealthy landowning nobles, despised these ideas of freedom for the people. They believed the middle and working classes should just pay taxes and follow orders, and they grew increasingly frustrated with the Princess, who they thought was leading the Crown Prince down the wrong path. Meanwhile, Bismarck was trying hard to teach Prince William that he needed to be a man of strength and power. How well the young man learned this lesson is something we know all too well.

While he was at Bonn he joined the "crack" fencing club, and proudly wore its colours and its white cap. He attended its beer-drinking bouts and "sing-songs," and watched his companions fighting duels. Though he did not fight himself, he greatly admired seeing others do so; and in later years, when he was old enough to know better, he hoped that the students would always take delight in handling the duelling blade, because it made them strong and courageous.

While he was in Bonn, he joined the top fencing club and proudly wore its colors and white cap. He participated in its beer-drinking events and sing-alongs, and watched his friends duel. Although he didn’t fight himself, he really admired watching others do it; and in later years, when he was old enough to know better, he hoped that students would always enjoy wielding the dueling sword because it made them strong and brave.





CHAPTER XIII.

CROWN PRINCE AND KAISER.

In the autumn of 1878 Prince William paid a visit to his royal grandmother at Balmoral. As he passed through London he met Princess Victoria of Schleswig-Holstein, who happened to be staying with her uncle in England, and on February 27, 1881, he married her. Bismarck approved of the marriage, for the bride's father had all along claimed Schleswig-Holstein[142] as his own, and had continually objected to Prussia's action in seizing these provinces. The marriage put an end to the Duke's claims, and was, in Bismarck's words, "the concluding act of joy in a drama otherwise rich in strife."

In the fall of 1878, Prince William visited his royal grandmother at Balmoral. While passing through London, he met Princess Victoria of Schleswig-Holstein, who was staying with her uncle in England. On February 27, 1881, he married her. Bismarck supported the marriage because the bride's father had always claimed Schleswig-Holstein[142] as his own and had consistently opposed Prussia's takeover of these provinces. The marriage ended the Duke's claims and was, in Bismarck's words, "the concluding act of joy in a drama otherwise rich in strife."

The Germans were specially pleased that the young Prince had chosen a German bride, and they cheered the happy pair to the echo. After the wedding the Prince and Princess made their home in the Marble Palace at Potsdam, and there, on May 6, 1882, their first son, the present Crown Prince, was born. When old King William heard the news, he cried, "God be praised and thanked! Four generations of kings!"

The Germans were especially happy that the young Prince had picked a German bride, and they cheered for the couple loudly. After the wedding, the Prince and Princess settled in the Marble Palace in Potsdam, where their first son, the current Crown Prince, was born on May 6, 1882. When old King William heard the news, he exclaimed, "God be praised and thanked! Four generations of kings!"

Prince William now threw himself with energy into his military duties. He became colonel of the famous Hussar regiment, the Garde du Corps, and was speedily renowned as a brilliant and dashing cavalry officer. When he led his regiment for the first time before the old Emperor at a review, his uncle, the famous "Red Prince," who was a man very difficult to please, said, "You have done very well; I should never have believed it."

Prince William now fully committed himself to his military responsibilities. He became the colonel of the renowned Hussar regiment, the Garde du Corps, and quickly gained a reputation as an impressive and bold cavalry officer. When he led his regiment for the first time in front of the old Emperor during a review, his uncle, the famous "Red Prince," who was known to be hard to impress, remarked, "You did very well; I would have never thought it."

Not only did the Prince give his nights and days to the study of war, but he also began to study the business arrangements of the Empire, and [130] to make himself acquainted at first hand with the work of the Foreign Office. Old Bismarck watched his progress keenly. He believed that the young Prince would prove an emperor after his own heart; that he would care nothing for parliaments, and stand up for his imperial rights like a rock of bronze. So popular did he become, and so much was he admired, that the people began to overlook his father, the Crown Prince, altogether. Military men had never regarded the Crown Prince with favour, and he was now almost eclipsed by his strong-willed, eager, gifted son. The ruling classes of Prussia saw in him the man who would surely lead them on to military glory.

Not only did the Prince dedicate his days and nights to studying military strategy, but he also started to learn about the Empire's business operations and [130] became familiar with the work of the Foreign Office. Old Bismarck closely monitored his progress. He believed that the young Prince would be an emperor after his own liking; that he would disregard parliaments and defend his imperial rights like a solid rock. He became so popular and admired that people started to overlook his father, the Crown Prince, entirely. Military leaders had never looked favorably upon the Crown Prince, and now he was almost overshadowed by his strong-willed, enthusiastic, and talented son. The ruling classes of Prussia saw in him the leader who would undoubtedly lead them to military glory.

In the spring of 1887 a growth appeared in the Crown Prince's throat. It increased so rapidly that soon he could only speak in a strained, husky voice. He gradually grew worse, and an English doctor was summoned by the Crown Princess to examine him. She was much blamed for putting her faith in an English doctor rather than in German doctors, and many bitter things were said about her. When the old Emperor heard of his son's affliction he was overwhelmed with grief. "I have only one wish," he said, "which I should like to be gratified before I die, and that is to hear my poor son Fritz speak as clearly as he used to do." Alas! this was a wish never to be realized. The poor Crown Prince had lost his voice for ever.

In the spring of 1887, a growth appeared in the Crown Prince's throat. It increased so quickly that soon he could only speak in a strained, raspy voice. He gradually got worse, and the Crown Princess called in an English doctor to examine him. She faced a lot of criticism for trusting an English doctor over German doctors, and many harsh things were said about her. When the old Emperor learned about his son's condition, he was filled with sorrow. "I have just one wish," he said, "that I would like fulfilled before I die, and that is to hear my poor son Fritz speak as clearly as he used to." Sadly, this wish would never come true. The poor Crown Prince had lost his voice forever.

At the first sign of his father's serious illness all eyes were turned to Prince William, who began to appear on all sorts of public occasions, and make speeches about the military glories of his house, and its bulwark, the Army. At this time there was some trouble with France and Russia, and the German army was increased by more than half a million men. Bismarck, who had made a secret treaty with Austria as far back as 1879, went to Parliament and explained the situation in what is thought to be his greatest speech. He thus concluded: "We Germans fear God, and nothing else in the world." There was no more delighted listener in the assembly than Prince William. This defiant speech exactly suited his temper of mind. He was all for military glory, and though in after years he constantly declared himself the friend of peace, and more than once strove to preserve it, we now know that towards the end of the year 1913 he was ready to stake all upon a war which would make him master of Europe.

At the first sign of his father's serious illness, everyone turned their attention to Prince William, who started showing up at various public events and giving speeches about the military achievements of his family and the strength of the Army. At that time, there were some issues with France and Russia, and the German army was expanded by over half a million soldiers. Bismarck, who had signed a secret treaty with Austria back in 1879, went to Parliament and explained the situation in what many consider his greatest speech. He concluded with: "We Germans fear God, and nothing else in the world." Prince William was the most pleased listener in the assembly. This bold speech perfectly matched his mindset. He was all about military glory, and even though he repeatedly claimed to be a friend of peace and tried to maintain it several times, we now know that by the end of 1913, he was ready to risk everything on a war that would make him the ruler of Europe.



"Four Generations of Kings."

The old Emperor William I. is seated, nursing his great-grandson, the present Crown Prince, who was born in 1882. On the left stands the Crown Prince, who became the Emperor Frederick III. on the death of William I. in 1888. On the right stands his son, the baby's father, Prince William, who became Emperor on the death of his father, after a brief reign of eighty-four days (1888). When the old Emperor learnt that a great-grandson had been born to him, he cried, "God be praised and thanked! Four generations of kings!" He could not, of course, foresee the present war, which may bring about the ruin of his house and make his prophecy false. You will learn something of the present Crown Prince later on.

The sands of the old Emperor's life were now fast running out. He was ninety-one years of age, and he had felt his son's affliction very keenly. It was Prince William who watched over the last few years of the old Kaiser's life. It was to him that the aged monarch gave warning and counsel for the future. He advised his grandson to be patient and dutiful during his father's reign, which could not last long, and he begged him to be "considerate" to Russia, for he had always feared to make an enemy of that great Power. He knew full well that if ever Germany should come to blows with Russia, France would attack her, and thus she would have to fight two wars, one on each frontier, at the same time. Then the old man begged Bismarck to remain in office, no matter what should befall; and a few days later he died, full of years and honour, leaving the imperial crown to his poor afflicted son. His dying words were, "Fritz, lieber[143] Fritz."

The sands of the old Emperor's life were quickly running out. He was ninety-one years old, and he felt his son's troubles very deeply. It was Prince William who took care of the last few years of the old Kaiser's life. He was the one the aged monarch advised and guided for the future. He urged his grandson to be patient and dutiful during his father's reign, which wouldn’t last long, and he implored him to be "considerate" toward Russia, as he had always feared making an enemy of that powerful nation. He knew very well that if Germany ever went to war with Russia, France would attack, forcing her to fight two wars on opposite fronts simultaneously. Then the old man pleaded with Bismarck to stay in office, no matter what happened; a few days later, he died, having lived a full and honorable life, leaving the imperial crown to his troubled son. His last words were, "Fritz, lieber[143] Fritz."

William was now Crown Prince, and he knew that he would soon be Emperor. His poor father was a doomed man. He reigned eighty-four days, and bore his sufferings with the greatest fortitude. He once wrote to the Crown Prince: "Learn to suffer without complaint, for that is all that I can teach you." With his broken-hearted wife and some of his devoted servants kneeling round him, he breathed his last on June 15, 1888, and the Crown Prince in his twenty-ninth year became Kaiser as William II.

William was now Crown Prince, and he knew he would soon be Emperor. His unfortunate father was a doomed man. He ruled for eighty-four days and faced his suffering with incredible strength. He once wrote to the Crown Prince: "Learn to endure without complaint, as that is all I can teach you." With his heartbroken wife and a few devoted servants kneeling around him, he took his last breath on June 15, 1888, and the Crown Prince, at the age of twenty-nine, became Kaiser as William II.

How he received the news of his father's death we do not know, but in less than half an hour he called out a squadron of Hussars in their red jackets, and sent them clattering to the Palace where the dead Emperor lay. They surrounded the building, and behind them came a company of infantry at the double. The place was thus sealed up, and no one was allowed to go in or come out. Before his poor mother had recovered from her first transports of grief the home in which her dead husband lay was in a state of siege.

How he found out about his father's death, we don't know, but in less than half an hour, he called up a squadron of Hussars in their red jackets and sent them rushing to the Palace where the deceased Emperor was. They surrounded the building, and right behind them came a company of infantry at a run. The place was effectively locked down, and no one was allowed to enter or exit. Before his poor mother could recover from her initial overwhelming sorrow, the home where her dead husband lay was under siege.



The Emperor Frederick III.

(From the picture by Heinrich von Angeli.)

The late Emperor had issued his first proclamation to his people, and his second to his Army, but the new Emperor reversed the order. On the day of his father's death he sent messages to the Army and Navy, and kept his people waiting three days before they received their proclamation. To the Army he wrote as follows:—

The late Emperor had issued his first proclamation to his people and his second to his Army, but the new Emperor changed that order. On the day of his father's death, he sent messages to the Army and Navy, making his people wait three days before they got their proclamation. To the Army, he wrote as follows:—

"I and the army belong to one another; we are born for one another, and we will stand together in an indissoluble bond in peace or storm, as God may will. I swear always to remember that the eyes of my ancestors look down upon me from the other world, and that one day I shall have to give an account to them of the honour and glory of the army."

"I and the army are intertwined; we are meant for each other, and we will stand together in an unbreakable bond through calm and chaos, as God wills. I promise to always remember that the eyes of my ancestors watch over me from beyond, and that one day I’ll have to answer to them for the honor and glory of the army."

Then he proceeded to bury his father, but there was none of the military pomp which had been seen at the Emperor William's funeral. It looked as though the new sovereign thought lightly of his own father because he was a peace-loving monarch, and had determined to follow the example of the "War Lord" who had brought France to her knees, and by doing so had created the German Empire.

Then he went ahead and buried his father, but it was nothing like the grand military display at Emperor William's funeral. It seemed as if the new ruler didn’t think much of his own father because he was a peace-loving king, and he had decided to emulate the "War Lord" who had defeated France and formed the German Empire.

In the passage quoted above the Emperor spoke of the bond which united him with the Army. Let us see what this bond is. As King of Prussia he is supreme over the Prussian army; he can declare peace or war as he pleases, though, of course, his people must vote him "the sinews of war"—that is, money, before he can set his armies in motion. In ordinary times the Prussian army forms about two-thirds of the whole German army, so you see that as King of Prussia the Kaiser is a very powerful "war lord" indeed.

In the passage quoted above, the Emperor talked about the connection he shared with the Army. Let's explore what that connection is. As King of Prussia, he has complete control over the Prussian army; he can declare peace or war as he wishes, although his people must approve funding—essentially money—before he can mobilize his troops. Normally, the Prussian army makes up about two-thirds of the entire German army, so as King of Prussia, the Kaiser is indeed a very powerful "war lord."

As German Emperor his position is quite different. He is the leader of the five-and-twenty sovereigns and free cities which are united into the German Empire, and before he can declare war he must call together the representatives of all these states, and obtain their consent. Each of the states has to send to the German army a certain number of troops, according to its population. In peace time the Kaiser has the right to inspect them, and to see that they are properly trained and ready to take the field. As soon as war is declared, he takes the supreme command, not only of the Prussian soldiers, but also of all the other German troops.

As the German Emperor, his role is quite different. He is the leader of the twenty-five sovereign states and free cities that make up the German Empire, and before he can declare war, he must gather the representatives from all these states and get their approval. Each state is required to send a certain number of troops to the German army based on its population. During peacetime, the Kaiser has the authority to inspect these troops to ensure they are properly trained and ready for deployment. Once war is declared, he assumes supreme command, not only over the Prussian soldiers but also over all the other German troops.

I cannot now tell you the Kaiser's story in detail. I can only dwell on a few incidents that reveal his character. When he first opened the Prussian Parliament in state he declared, amidst a perfect storm of applause, that he should be guided by the maxim of Frederick the Great—that the King of Prussia was but the first servant of the state. To do him justice, he has devoted himself unsparingly to the duties of his high office; and though he has made many mistakes, and has brought [135] his Empire to the edge of the precipice over which it bids fair to topple in utter ruin, he has always laboured, according to his lights, to make Germany overwhelmingly strong in war and prosperous in peace. But from the first he meant to do this in his own way. He clearly told the Prussian Parliament that, while he had no desire to take away such liberties as the people had, he would never yield one jot or tittle of his rights as king. British sovereigns know that they derive all their power from their people, but the Kaiser has always held that he holds his throne directly from God. Some years later he said:—

I can’t tell you the Kaiser's story in detail right now. I can only focus on a few events that show his character. When he first opened the Prussian Parliament with all the formalities, he declared, amid a huge wave of applause, that he would be guided by Frederick the Great's principle—that the King of Prussia is merely the first servant of the state. To give him credit, he has devoted himself entirely to the responsibilities of his high position; and although he has made many mistakes and has brought his Empire dangerously close to total ruin, he has always worked, in his own way, to make Germany extremely strong in war and prosperous in peace. But he intended to do this on his own terms from the beginning. He clearly told the Prussian Parliament that, while he had no intention of taking away any liberties from the people, he would never give up any of his rights as king. British rulers understand that they get their power from their people, but the Kaiser has always believed that he receives his throne directly from God. A few years later he said:—

"The German people are the chosen of God. On me, on me as German Emperor, the Spirit of God has descended. I am His weapon, His sword, and His viceregent. Woe to cowards and unbelievers!"

The German people are God's chosen ones. The Spirit of God has come upon me, the German Emperor. I am His instrument, His sword, and His representative. Shame on the cowards and nonbelievers!

"There is only one master in this country. I am he, and I shall suffer no other beside me."

There's only one master in this country. I am that master, and I won't tolerate anyone else beside me.

"There is only one law—my law, the law which I myself lay down."

There's only one rule—my rule, the rule that I set myself.

Four years ago, at Königsberg, he repeated his claim to "divine right" in the following words:—

Four years ago, in Königsberg, he reiterated his assertion of "divine right" in these words:—

"It was on this spot that my grandfather placed the royal crown of Prussia on his head,[144] insisting once again that it was bestowed upon him by the grace of God alone, and not by Parliaments and meetings and decisions of the people. He thus regarded himself as the chosen instrument of Heaven. I consider myself such an instrument of Heaven, and shall go my way without regard to the views and opinions of the day."

It was right here that my grandfather put the royal crown of Prussia on his head,[144] insisting once more that it was given to him solely by the grace of God, and not by parliaments, gatherings, or the people's decisions. He saw himself as the chosen tool of Heaven. I see myself as that kind of tool of Heaven too, and I will carry on my path without worrying about the views and opinions of the current times.



The Kaiser Wilhelm II. opening his First Parliament.

(From the picture by Anton von Werner.)

Now to you and me such statements as this seem to be the ravings of a madman, and we wonder why the Prussians permit one man to lord it over them in this fashion. The explanation is that the Prussians have never known any other condition of things; that though every man over twenty-five has a vote, matters are so arranged that a hundred rich men have more voting power than two thousand poor men. The nobles and the officials dislike popular liberty, and they do their utmost to prevent any further rights being granted to the people. Then, again, as every Prussian must be a soldier for one or more years, the nation has been well drilled into submission. All Prussians know that the Empire was founded by the sword, and they believe that it can only be maintained in [137] the same way. The majority of them, therefore, regard the Emperor as their commanding officer, and are prepared to obey him with unquestioning obedience.

Now, to you and me, statements like this sound like the ramblings of a madman, and we wonder why the Prussians let one person dominate them like this. The reality is that the Prussians have never experienced anything different; even though every man over twenty-five has a vote, the system is set up so that a hundred wealthy men have more voting power than two thousand poor men. The nobles and officials are against popular freedom, and they do everything they can to stop any additional rights from being given to the people. Plus, since every Prussian has to serve as a soldier for one or more years, the nation has been well trained to accept authority. All Prussians understand that the Empire was established through military force, and they believe it can only be sustained in the same manner. The majority of them, therefore, see the Emperor as their commanding officer and are ready to follow him without question.


William had not been long on the throne before he quarrelled with Bismarck, the wily old Chancellor who had served his grandfather so long and so faithfully, and had taught the young Emperor all the tricks of government. The fact was, that while Bismarck remained Chancellor, William could not truthfully say, "There is only one master in this country. I am he." All the Prussians who were not jealous of Bismarck knew that he was the chief maker of the German Empire, and they, therefore, held him in the greatest honour and esteem. The old man was very strong and self-willed; so was the young monarch, who was extremely vain as well, and quite confident that he could do everything he turned his hand to better than anybody else. William therefore determined to dismiss Bismarck, and treated the old man in such a manner that he resigned office. When the Chancellor went to the Palace to give up his seals he still thought that the Emperor would give way. He was soon undeceived. After listening to the Kaiser for some time, Bismarck said, "Then I am in your way, sir?" To which William replied, "Yes." He had already got rid of Moltke.

William hadn't been on the throne long before he got into a fight with Bismarck, the clever old Chancellor who had served his grandfather faithfully for so long and had taught the young Emperor all the tricks of ruling. The truth was, as long as Bismarck was Chancellor, William couldn't honestly say, "There's only one master in this country. That's me." All the Prussians who weren't jealous of Bismarck knew he was the main architect of the German Empire, and they held him in high regard. The old man was very strong-willed, and so was the young monarch, who was extremely vain and confident he could do everything better than anyone else. William decided to fire Bismarck and treated the old man in a way that pushed him to resign. When the Chancellor went to the Palace to hand over his responsibilities, he still thought the Emperor would back down. He quickly found out he was wrong. After listening to the Kaiser for a while, Bismarck asked, "So I'm in your way, sir?" To which William replied, "Yes." He had already gotten rid of Moltke.

In the early part of his reign William had treated his mother very harshly, probably because he thought this would be pleasing to those of his subjects who hated Britain. He now began to behave better to his mother, and then suggested to his grandmother, Queen Victoria, that he should pay her a visit in England. She agreed, and he came amongst us for the first time as German Emperor. He was present at a naval review, and the Queen made him, to his great delight, a British admiral. In return, he made the old Queen colonel of one of his regiments. Thereafter he professed great friendship for our country. When Queen Victoria died he walked behind her coffin along the streets of Windsor, side by side with his uncle, King Edward VII., and showed great grief.

In the early part of his reign, William had treated his mother very harshly, probably because he thought this would please those of his subjects who were anti-British. He soon started to treat his mother better and then suggested to his grandmother, Queen Victoria, that he should visit her in England. She agreed, and he came to us for the first time as German Emperor. He attended a naval review, and the Queen made him, to his great delight, a British admiral. In return, he appointed the old Queen as colonel of one of his regiments. After that, he expressed great friendship for our country. When Queen Victoria died, he walked behind her coffin along the streets of Windsor, side by side with his uncle, King Edward VII, and showed deep sorrow.



King Edward VII. and the Kaiser following the coffin of Queen Victoria through the streets of Windsor.

On his return to Germany the Emperor shone in the full blaze of the limelight as the one only man in the whole land. He made many speeches, declaring over and over again that he was the chosen of God, and [138] assuring his subjects that all who would help in his great task would be heartily welcomed, but those who attempted to oppose him would be dashed in pieces. Of course there were many Germans who greatly disliked the acts and speeches of their boastful and meddlesome sovereign. On one occasion he told these critical persons that if they were dissatisfied they should "shake the dust of Germany from their feet." A newspaper pointed out that if all those who were dissatisfied in the German Empire were to emigrate, his Imperial Majesty would be left entirely alone, and then he also would be dissatisfied and would leave too!

On his return to Germany, the Emperor basked in the spotlight as the one and only prominent figure in the entire country. He delivered numerous speeches, repeatedly claiming that he was chosen by God, and [138] assured his subjects that anyone willing to support his grand mission would be wholeheartedly welcomed, but those who tried to oppose him would be crushed. Naturally, many Germans strongly objected to the actions and speeches of their boastful and intrusive ruler. At one point, he told these critics that if they were unhappy, they should "shake the dust of Germany from their feet." A newspaper humorously pointed out that if everyone who was dissatisfied in the German Empire left, his Imperial Majesty would find himself completely alone and then would likely become dissatisfied as well and leave too!

At various times during his reign the Emperor has tried hard to win the favour of the peoples who have been forcibly included in the German Empire. He went to Alsace, and made a gracious speech in Strassburg; but later on, at Metz, he harshly told the people of Lorraine, "German you are, and German you will remain. May God and our German sword help us to effect this." These words were meant to crush any hopes that the people might entertain of one day being reunited with France. He also went amongst the Poles,[145] who have never been satisfied with German rule, and severely rebuked the nobles and the citizens. When he was leaving one of the Polish towns he said to the Mayor, "I hope that my words will be well borne in mind, for you know that I can be very disagreeable too."

At different times during his reign, the Emperor made significant efforts to win over the people who were forcefully brought into the German Empire. He visited Alsace and delivered a gracious speech in Strassburg; however, later in Metz, he harshly told the people of Lorraine, "You are German, and you will stay German. May God and our German sword help us achieve this." These words were meant to squash any hopes the people might have of eventually reuniting with France. He also interacted with the Poles,[145] who have always been unhappy with German rule, and sternly criticized the nobles and the citizens. As he was leaving one of the Polish towns, he remarked to the Mayor, "I hope you remember my words well, because you know I can be quite unpleasant too."

Not content with being supreme in government, William now set up to be a judge of art and poetry in the Empire. He wrote a set of verses of pagan fierceness, and sent for an artist, and gave him the idea of the picture which you see on page 142. It represents the civilized nations of Europe standing in the midst of mountains, valleys, and cities, with the castle of Hohenzollern in the foreground. Confronting the nations is a sea of flames and clouds of smoke, which are twisted into the form of terrible faces, representing the Chinese and Japanese. Buddha[146] sits enthroned in the midst of this framework as the demon of destruction. The Archangel Michael with a flaming sword appears in front of the civilized nations, urging them to prepare for a terrific conflict. Underneath the original picture the Emperor wrote, "Nations of Europe, defend your [140] holiest possessions." You will observe that in this picture, which is supposed to warn us of what is called the Yellow Peril,[147] Germany is the chief figure, and that clinging to her is her ally, Austria.

Not satisfied with just ruling the government, William now aimed to be a judge of art and poetry in the Empire. He wrote a set of intense verses and called for an artist, providing the concept for the image that you see on page 142. It depicts the civilized nations of Europe surrounded by mountains, valleys, and cities, with the castle of Hohenzollern in the foreground. Facing these nations is a sea of flames and clouds of smoke, twisted into horrific faces representing the Chinese and Japanese. Buddha[146] sits enthroned in the center of this scene as the embodiment of destruction. The Archangel Michael, wielding a flaming sword, appears before the civilized nations, urging them to prepare for a huge conflict. Beneath the original artwork, the Emperor wrote, "Nations of Europe, defend your [140] holiest possessions." You’ll notice that in this image, which is meant to caution us about what is known as the Yellow Peril,[147] Germany is the central figure, with her ally, Austria, clinging to her side.

Early in the year 1895 the Kaiser began to turn his thoughts to the Navy. Already he had the finest and best-organized army in the world; now he desired to win the sovereignty of the seas as well. "Germany's future," he said, "is upon the waters." The navy which he proposed to build was out of all proportion to the number of merchant ships which Germany possessed, and from the first many people in this country rightly guessed that it was meant to be the means of overcoming Great Britain. The Kaiser also caused a canal to be dug through Schleswig-Holstein, so as to unite the North Sea with the Baltic Sea, in order that his warships might rapidly pass from one to the other. The work of enlarging and deepening this canal was only finished in June 1914, within six weeks of the outbreak of war.

Early in 1895, the Kaiser started focusing on the Navy. He already had the best-organized army in the world, and now he wanted to achieve control of the seas as well. "Germany's future," he said, "is on the waters." The navy he planned to build was far beyond the number of merchant ships Germany had, and many people in the country quickly realized it was aimed at challenging Great Britain. The Kaiser also had a canal dug through Schleswig-Holstein to connect the North Sea with the Baltic Sea, so his warships could move quickly between the two. The expansion and deepening of this canal were just completed in June 1914, just six weeks before the war broke out.


All this time envy and hatred of Britain was growing in Germany. Thanks to hard work, great perseverance, and much thought, Germany had become a great manufacturing nation, the rival of Great Britain. She felt that she was marked out to be the head of a world-empire, yet there were many drawbacks in her way. If you look at a map of Europe you will see that Germany has a very poor sea coast, and but few good harbours. The bulk of the Baltic Sea, which fronts the greater part of her coast, is frozen up for months every year. Every day Germany feels the necessity of possessing ports on the open ocean; yet she can only secure them by conquest. She is surrounded by old-established nations: by France on the west, Russia on the east, Austria-Hungary on the south. Two small states, one of them neutralized by a treaty to which she was a party, lie between her and the North Sea, and both of them possess ports which rank amongst the world's finest havens. The bulk of her sea-borne trade must pass through Belgium, the more southerly of these states, and she has never concealed her eager desire to possess it. Holland has long been regarded by her as a "brave bit of the Fatherland."

All this time, envy and hatred of Britain were growing in Germany. Thanks to hard work, perseverance, and careful planning, Germany had become a major manufacturing nation, rivaling Great Britain. She felt destined to lead a world-empire, yet faced many obstacles. If you look at a map of Europe, you’ll see that Germany has a very poor coastline and only a few good harbors. Most of the Baltic Sea, which borders much of her coast, is frozen for months every year. Every day, Germany feels the need for ports on the open ocean, but she can only obtain them through conquest. She is surrounded by established nations: France to the west, Russia to the east, and Austria-Hungary to the south. Two small states, one of which is neutralized by a treaty she was involved in, lie between her and the North Sea, and both have ports that rank among the finest in the world. Most of her sea-borne trade must pass through Belgium, the more southerly of these states, and she has never hidden her strong desire to acquire it. Holland has long been viewed by her as a "valuable part of the Fatherland."

Germany, therefore, cannot expand in Europe without conquest, and she has found many difficulties in the way of expanding overseas. When she was ready to make herself a world-power, all the best parts of the earth had been taken up by other nations. She found that she had been born too late. She managed to found several colonies in Africa; but, with the exception of Togoland and the Kamerun, they were unfruitful and thankless regions of sand and stones. In Asia she set up the colony of Kiao-chau, in North China, and thereby aroused the anger of the Japanese. When she tried to get territory elsewhere she found herself in conflict with one or other of the Great Powers. Then, too, she saw hundreds of thousands of her people departing for America or for the colonies of other Powers, and there becoming lost to her. All this has been very galling to the Germans, and the Prussian military class has never ceased to point out that Germany can only expand by means of warfare.

Germany, therefore, can’t expand in Europe without conquest, and she's faced many challenges in trying to expand overseas. By the time she was ready to become a world power, all the best parts of the earth had already been claimed by other nations. She realized she was born too late. She managed to establish several colonies in Africa; however, aside from Togoland and Kamerun, they were barren and ungrateful lands of sand and stones. In Asia, she set up the colony of Kiao-chau in North China, which angered the Japanese. When she attempted to acquire territory elsewhere, she found herself in conflict with one or another of the Great Powers. Additionally, she watched hundreds of thousands of her citizens leave for America or the colonies of other powers, becoming lost to her. All of this has been very frustrating for the Germans, and the Prussian military class has consistently pointed out that Germany can only expand through warfare.



Kiel Canal.

Though the Kaiser has frequently declared himself the friend of peace, he has always made the most warlike speeches to his own subjects. When he addresses his Army and Navy he does so in a defiant and boastful manner, and is fond of talking about the "mailed fist" and "shining armour" of Germany. For many years past this kind of talk has been very irritating to the other nations of Europe. On the eve of the Boer War he sent a telegram to Mr. Kruger, the President of the South African Republic, which plainly showed that he was no friend to Great Britain. When the war went against us in its early stages he and his advisers [143] thought that we should be beaten, and that the British Empire would fall to pieces. It was openly said by Germans that if they had then possessed a strong navy they would have been able to capture some of the British colonies. The Kaiser seized the opportunity to press his Parliament to give him a big grant for building warships. He plainly told his people that his navy was to be so strong that "the next greatest naval power"—that is, Great Britain—would not be able to attack it without grave risk. So a big navy, costing more than 300 millions of money, was built.

Though the Kaiser often claimed to be a friend of peace, he consistently made the most aggressive speeches to his own people. When addressing his Army and Navy, he spoke in a defiant and boastful way, frequently mentioning the "mailed fist" and "shining armor" of Germany. For many years, this kind of rhetoric has been quite irritating to other European nations. Right before the Boer War, he sent a telegram to Mr. Kruger, the President of the South African Republic, which clearly indicated he was no ally of Great Britain. When the war initially went poorly for us, he and his advisers thought we would be defeated and that the British Empire would unravel. Germans openly stated that if they had a strong navy at that time, they could have taken some of the British colonies. Seizing the moment, the Kaiser pushed his Parliament for a significant budget to build warships. He made it clear to his people that his navy was to be so powerful that "the next greatest naval power"—meaning Great Britain—would not be able to attack it without serious risk. Consequently, a large navy was constructed, costing over 300 million.



"Nations of Europe, defend your most sacred possessions."

(Painted by H. Knackfuss from a sketch by the Kaiser.)

I have already told you that for many years past Germany has been very envious of the British Empire. A great German historian was never tired of teaching that Britain was the enemy of Germany. She was, he said, a "robber state;" she had become mistress of one-fifth of the whole world by making cat's paws of other races; and she had no real right to all this territory. She could not even rule it properly. If ever she had been strong and warlike, that time had long gone by. Though she appeared to be strong, she was really very weak, and quite unable to hold her Empire against such a strong Power as Germany. The Germans have come to believe this teaching, and for years past they have looked forward to "the day" on which they would challenge the power of Great Britain, and, after having defeated her, would enter into her heritage. They have also been taught that there is nothing wrong in trying to seize the territory of other nations. Might, they believe, is right, and the spoils of the world are for the strongest.

I've already mentioned that for many years, Germany has been very envious of the British Empire. A prominent German historian continually taught that Britain was the enemy of Germany. He claimed she was a "robber state;" she had become the ruler of one-fifth of the world by using other nations to do her bidding and had no legitimate claim to all this territory. She couldn't even govern it properly. If she had ever been strong and militaristic, that time had long passed. Although she seemed powerful, she was actually very weak and unable to maintain her Empire against a strong power like Germany. The Germans have come to believe this narrative, and for years, they have anticipated "the day" they would confront Great Britain's power and, after defeating her, claim her legacy. They've also been taught that there's nothing wrong with trying to take the territory of other nations. They believe that might makes right, and the spoils of the world belong to the strongest.

Newspaper writers in Germany have constantly preached this doctrine to the people, and several Prussian officers have written books showing how Germany ought to go to work to beat down Great Britain, and tear her Empire from her. War has become the religion of Germany, and she has prepared for it with wonderful foresight and zeal. While she has grown to be a great manufacturing and trading nation, she has never for a moment neglected her Army nor ceased to build up her Navy.

Newspaper writers in Germany have continuously promoted this idea to the public, and several Prussian officers have authored books outlining how Germany should go about defeating Great Britain and taking control of her Empire. War has turned into a central belief for Germany, and the country has prepared for it with remarkable foresight and enthusiasm. Even as it has developed into a major manufacturing and trading power, it has never once overlooked its Army or stopped strengthening its Navy.

She has also tried to win the mastery of the air. When Count Zeppelin, about the year 1899, invented a great airship which could travel for hundreds of miles and carry some thirty or forty men, the Kaiser saw at once that it might become a great weapon of war. Germany now possesses about thirty of these airships, and they are meant to play a large part [144] in an invasion of Britain. On the opposite page you will see a picture of a modern Zeppelin, with a part of the covering removed to show you the framing of the interior, and the many separate gas chambers which it contains. It is said that even if half these chambers were destroyed the airship would still float and answer its helm. The outside covering is made of light metal known as aluminium. It costs some thousands of pounds to inflate a Zeppelin, and two hundred pounds a week to restore the gas lost by evaporation.

She has also sought to master the skies. When Count Zeppelin invented a large airship around 1899 that could travel hundreds of miles and carry about thirty or forty people, the Kaiser immediately recognized its potential as a powerful weapon of war. Germany currently has around thirty of these airships, and they are intended to play a significant role in an invasion of Britain. On the opposite page, you'll see a picture of a modern Zeppelin, with part of the covering removed to reveal its interior framework and the multiple separate gas chambers it contains. It’s said that even if half of these chambers were damaged, the airship would still remain buoyant and respond to its controls. The outer covering is made of lightweight metal called aluminum. Inflating a Zeppelin costs thousands of pounds, and it takes two hundred pounds a week to replace the gas lost through evaporation.

The Victoria Luise, one of the crack Zeppelins, has made some wonderful trips, and she could no doubt fly from Kiel or Hamburg over any part of the British Isles and back again. But fog and storm are her deadly enemies, and there are many other difficulties to be overcome before she could make a raid upon Britain, drop bombs on her cities, and return in safety.

The Victoria Luise, one of the top Zeppelins, has taken some amazing trips, and she could easily fly from Kiel or Hamburg over any part of the British Isles and back. But fog and storms are her biggest enemies, and there are plenty of other challenges to tackle before she could launch an attack on Britain, drop bombs on its cities, and get back safely.





A Zeppelin with part of the covering removed to show the interior.

CHAPTER XIV.

THE DAWN OF "THE DAY."

The great instrument of the Kaiser's ambition is his army. Every male who is a German subject can be called upon to serve as a soldier from his seventeenth to his forty-fifth year. Though this is the law, men who are not strong, or have to support a family, or intend to be ministers of the Church, are excused from serving. Most German boys, however, know from childhood that they will have not only to learn a trade or prepare themselves for a profession, but become soldiers as well. As a rule, Germans begin their military training at twenty-one. If a young man has done well at one of the higher-grade schools, and can afford to keep himself, he need only spend one year with the colours; all others must be trained for two years if they are in the infantry, and three years if they are in the cavalry and horse artillery. When this time is over they go back to their work, and belong to the reserve. The two-year men serve five years with the first-line reserve, and the three-year men four [146] years. Large bodies of the reserve are called up each year for exercise, but the same men are not called up more than once in two years, and, as a rule, their service amounts to two periods of about thirty days each. From the first-line reserve men pass into the Landwehr,[148] or second reserve, for five or six years if infantry, and for a longer period if cavalry. They, too, are called up from time to time for training, which lasts from a week to a fortnight. Finally, they pass into the Landsturm, and are only called up now and then for roll-call. Except in such special times of stress as the present war, the Landsturm are not required to serve in the field. Under ordinary conditions they leave the army altogether at the age of forty-five.

The primary tool of the Kaiser's ambitions is his army. Every male German citizen can be summoned to serve as a soldier from age seventeen to forty-five. Although this is the law, men who are not physically fit, have families to support, or plan to become ministers are exempt from service. Most German boys, however, grow up knowing that they will have to learn a trade or prepare for a profession, as well as become soldiers. Generally, Germans start their military training at twenty-one. If a young man has performed well at a higher-grade school and can support himself, he only needs to spend one year in active service; otherwise, those in the infantry must train for two years, while those in the cavalry and horse artillery train for three years. Once this training is complete, they return to their jobs and join the reserves. The two-year trainees serve five years in the first-line reserve, and the three-year trainees serve four [146] years. Large groups of reserves are called up each year for drills, but the same individuals are typically not called more than once every two years, and their total service usually consists of two periods of around thirty days each. After the first-line reserve, they transition into the Landwehr,[148] or second reserve, for five or six years if they are infantry, and for a longer duration if they are cavalry. They are also called up occasionally for training, which lasts from a week to two weeks. Eventually, they move into the Landsturm, and are only summoned occasionally for roll-call. Unless in exceptional circumstances like the current war, members of the Landsturm are not required to serve on the front lines. Under normal conditions, they leave the army entirely at age forty-five.

If you look at the diagram on page 150 you will see a comparison of the war strength of the great Powers of Europe. Germany has a population of 65,000,000, and her war strength is given as 4,500,000 men. As a last resource she can probably put into the field 7,500,000 men. Russia has a population of 141,000,000 in Europe alone; her war strength is given as 5,500,000 men, but as a last resource she can probably call to the colours about 15,000,000 men. You thus see that the great military Power which stands in the way of Germany's overlordship of Europe is Russia. Bismarck knew this well, and he constantly insisted that Germany should always keep on good terms with Russia. Since the Kaiser took the helm into his own hands, he has regarded the growth of the Russian army as a great menace to his power, and has come to the conclusion that unless something is done, and done quickly, to check it, he cannot realize his ambitions.

If you look at the diagram on page 150, you'll see a comparison of the military strength of the major powers in Europe. Germany has a population of 65 million, and its military strength is listed as 4.5 million men. Ultimately, it could probably mobilize about 7.5 million men. Russia has a population of 141 million in Europe alone; its military strength is given as 5.5 million men, but it could likely call up around 15 million as a last resort. So, it’s clear that the major military power that stands in the way of Germany's dominance in Europe is Russia. Bismarck understood this well and always emphasized the importance of maintaining good relations with Russia. Since the Kaiser took control, he has viewed the expansion of the Russian army as a serious threat to his power and concluded that if something isn’t done quickly to curb it, he won’t be able to achieve his ambitions.

He and his advisers have always regarded Germany as the heir of Austria. For long it has been thought that Austria-Hungary would go to pieces on the death of Franz Josef, and that Austria would then be included in the German Empire. Now Austria, as you know, possesses Bosnia and Herzegovina, which would give Germany a footing in the Balkan Peninsula, and enable her to push her way southward to warm water ports on the Mediterranean Sea. Should Germany be able to capture Constantinople she would soon be mistress of Asia Minor, and would hold a very powerful position on the sea road to India. Her dreams of world-empire would then be likely to come true.

He and his advisers have always seen Germany as the successor to Austria. For a long time, people believed that Austria-Hungary would fall apart after Franz Josef's death, leading to Austria being absorbed into the German Empire. Now, as you know, Austria has Bosnia and Herzegovina, which would give Germany a base in the Balkan Peninsula and allow it to push southward to warm-water ports on the Mediterranean Sea. If Germany managed to capture Constantinople, it would quickly gain control over Asia Minor and hold a strong position on the sea route to India. Its ambitions for a world empire would then likely become a reality.





The Kaiser as a Yachtsman.    Photo, Record Press.

Germany has already obtained a footing in Asia Minor. As far back as 1898 the Emperor and the Empress visited the Sultan at Constantinople, where they were received with all honour, and the Empress accepted from the Commander of the Faithful[149] a present of diamonds worth £25,000. Then the Kaiser and his wife visited the Holy Land, and entered Jerusalem to take part in the dedication service of a German church within the walls of the Holy City. At this service His Majesty was attired in the white uniform of the Garde du Corps, with a white silk mantle such as was worn by the Crusaders. Before him was borne aloft the German Imperial standard.

Germany has already established a presence in Asia Minor. Back in 1898, the Emperor and Empress visited the Sultan in Constantinople, where they were received with great honor, and the Empress accepted a gift of diamonds worth £25,000 from the Commander of the Faithful[149]. Then, the Kaiser and his wife traveled to the Holy Land and entered Jerusalem to participate in the dedication service of a German church within the walls of the Holy City. For this service, His Majesty wore the white uniform of the Garde du Corps, along with a white silk mantle similar to what the Crusaders wore. The German Imperial standard was carried aloft in front of him.

In the following year, thanks to the Kaiser, the Sultan gave a German company permission to build a railway line from Konieh[150] to the Persian Gulf, by way of Bagdad.[151] You can easily understand that a German railway through Asia Minor to the head of the Persian Gulf would practically make Germany master of all the resources of this part of the world. France was not willing that the railway should be entirely German, so she was allowed to provide some of the money for it. Great Britain pointed out that the proposed line would be the shortest route to India, and that it would end in the territory of a chief with whom she had a special treaty, and that, therefore, Britain ought to have a hand in it too. There was a great deal of debate over the question, and at last it was agreed that the Germans should own four-tenths of the line, and that the other six-tenths should be owned by Frenchmen, Austrians, Swiss, Italians, and Turks. The railway was to end at Basra,[152] and was not to be continued to the Persian Gulf without Great Britain's consent. The Germans have spent between £16,000,000 and £18,000,000 on this railway, which was begun in 1912, and is now half built. In addition to the Bagdad railway, Germany has other important undertakings in Asia Minor, which is rich in coal and copper, oil and timber. The Russians, it should be noticed, have also large business interests in the same part of the Turkish Empire.

In the following year, thanks to the Kaiser, the Sultan allowed a German company to build a railway line from Konieh[150] to the Persian Gulf, passing through Bagdad.[151] It's easy to see that a German railway extending through Asia Minor to the head of the Persian Gulf would effectively make Germany dominant over all the resources in that region. France didn’t want the railway to be fully German-controlled, so they contributed some funding for it. Great Britain pointed out that the proposed line would be the shortest route to India and that it would terminate in the territory of a chief with whom they had a special treaty, asserting that Britain should be involved as well. There was extensive debate over this issue, and ultimately it was decided that the Germans would own 40% of the line, while the remaining 60% would be owned by the French, Austrians, Swiss, Italians, and Turks. The railway was to end at Basra,[152] and further extension to the Persian Gulf would require Great Britain's approval. The Germans have invested between £16,000,000 and £18,000,000 in this railway, which began construction in 1912 and is now halfway completed. In addition to the Bagdad railway, Germany has other significant projects in Asia Minor, which is rich in coal, copper, oil, and timber. It's worth noting that the Russians also have substantial business interests in that part of the Turkish Empire.

What connection has all this with the present war? Let us see. You already know that the late Sultan of Turkey was the friend of the Kaiser, and that he had given the Germans some very valuable rights in Asia Minor. Since that time German soldiers have trained the Turkish army, German money has been lent to the Turkish Government, and German influence has become so strong that we may almost regard Turkey as a German province. In 1908 there was a revolution in Turkey, the Sultan was forced from his throne, and his younger brother was chosen to take his place. In the autumn of 1912 the Balkan States declared war on Turkey, and beat her very badly. When the war was over all that remained of her territory in Europe was a little country less than twice the size of Wales. Serbia had become very powerful in the Balkan Peninsula.

What does all this have to do with the current war? Let's take a look. You already know that the former Sultan of Turkey was friends with the Kaiser and had granted the Germans some significant rights in Asia Minor. Since then, German soldiers have trained the Turkish army, German money has been lent to the Turkish government, and German influence has grown so strong that we can almost consider Turkey a German province. In 1908, a revolution occurred in Turkey, forcing the Sultan off his throne, and his younger brother was selected to take his place. In the fall of 1912, the Balkan States declared war on Turkey and defeated her badly. By the end of the war, all that was left of her territory in Europe was a small area that was less than twice the size of Wales. Serbia had become very powerful in the Balkan Peninsula.

Now this did not suit Germany at all. The Kaiser saw very clearly that if Serbia became the chief power in the Balkan Peninsula, Germany would be crushed out, and her interests in Asia Minor would be in great jeopardy. From the German point of view it was necessary that Serbia should be crippled as soon as possible.

Now this did not work for Germany at all. The Kaiser understood very clearly that if Serbia became the dominant power in the Balkan Peninsula, Germany would be sidelined, and her interests in Asia Minor would be greatly endangered. From Germany's perspective, it was essential that Serbia be weakened as soon as possible.

You remember the murder of the Archduke Ferdinand, which I described to you in Chapter I. of this book. Austria was naturally very angry with Serbia, and was bent on making her pay dearly for her part in the crime. The Kaiser egged on Austria to fight Serbia, because he thought that a war would give him an excellent chance of reducing Serbia's strength, and of beginning that career of conquest on which he was now bent.

You remember the murder of Archduke Ferdinand that I talked about in Chapter I of this book. Austria was understandably furious with Serbia and was determined to make her pay for her role in the crime. The Kaiser pushed Austria to attack Serbia because he believed that a war would give him a great opportunity to weaken Serbia and start his plan for conquest that he was focused on.



The above diagram compares the armies and navies of the chief European Powers.

We know, from a French Yellow Book[153] which was published on December 1, 1914, why the Germans wanted war, and what preparations they made for it. From a dispatch written by the French Ambassador at Berlin, we gather that even in July 1913 the Germans thought war was "inevitable," for the following reasons. Since the Franco-German War the national pride of the Germans has been fostered to such an extent that they really do believe themselves to be the greatest, strongest, and most efficient nation of the world. They believe that they must have colonies in order to provide new markets and an outlet for their surplus population, and they are very sore at the failure of their attempts to [151] win them. In this respect they are specially angry with us and with France, because they consider that we and the French gained a victory over them in 1911, when they tried to secure a part of Morocco,[154] and were prevented from doing so. They cannot bear to think that a country which they beat so badly in 1870 should dare to stand in their way. The great manufacturers of guns and armour plate, and the chief merchants, believe that war is "good business," and in this belief they are strongly backed up by the nobles and military class. The soldiers are naturally anxious for war because it is their profession, and because war brings that quick promotion which is impossible in time of peace. The nobles fear the growing power of the people, and believe that they will only be able to preserve their "rights" by means of a war which will turn the nation's thoughts away from plans of reform. Armed peace such as Germany has maintained for many years past is a crushing burden to the nation; it swallows up the money which might be expended on improving the condition of the people, and turns many of them into Socialists.

We know from a French Yellow Book[153] published on December 1, 1914, why the Germans wanted war and what preparations they made for it. A report from the French Ambassador in Berlin shows that even in July 1913, the Germans believed war was "inevitable" for several reasons. Since the Franco-German War, their national pride has been built up so much that they genuinely see themselves as the greatest, strongest, and most efficient nation in the world. They feel they need colonies to create new markets and a way to deal with their surplus population, and they are very frustrated by their failures to gain them. They are especially angry with us and France because they think we defeated them in 1911 when they tried to take a part of Morocco,[154] and were stopped. They can't stand the idea that a country they defeated so badly in 1870 would dare to oppose them. The major manufacturers of weapons and armor, along with the top merchants, believe that war is "good business," and this belief is strongly supported by the nobles and military elite. Soldiers are naturally eager for war because it's their job, and war offers quick promotions that are impossible during peacetime. The nobles fear the rising power of the people and think they can only keep their "rights" through a war that shifts the nation's focus away from reform plans. The armed peace that Germany has upheld for many years is a heavy burden on the nation; it consumes money that could be used to improve the people's living conditions and turns many of them into Socialists.

From a secret report to the German Government, which somehow fell into French hands in April 1914, we learn how Germany proposed to prepare for this "inevitable" war. Since 1906 she has increased her Army four times, and in 1913 she raised from her people a war levy of £50,000,000. Her object in increasing the Army and raising this money is clearly revealed in the course of the report—namely, to fortify and extend German power "throughout the whole world." In order to do this, the people were to be taught that Germany must begin a war because her foes were threatening her, and that such a war would make their burdens lighter, and give them many years of peace and prosperity. When the mind of the people was thus prepared, discontent was to be stirred up amongst the native peoples in the French and British possessions of North Africa and Egypt, as well as in Russia, so that these countries would be full of revolt when war was declared. As for the small states, such as Belgium and Holland, they must be forced to follow Germany, or be conquered. If Belgium should prepare to resist, she would be invaded, in [152] spite of the treaty which guaranteed her neutrality. All this was arranged as far back as May 1913.

From a secret report to the German Government that somehow ended up in French hands in April 1914, we learn how Germany planned to prepare for this "inevitable" war. Since 1906, she has quadrupled her Army, and in 1913 she raised a war levy of £50,000,000 from her people. The purpose of increasing the Army and collecting this money is clearly outlined in the report—specifically, to strengthen and expand German power "throughout the whole world." To achieve this, the public was to be convinced that Germany needed to start a war because her enemies were a threat, and that such a war would lighten their burdens and bring them many years of peace and prosperity. Once the public mindset was aligned, discontent would be incited among the local populations in French and British territories in North Africa and Egypt, as well as in Russia, so that these regions would be rife with unrest when war was declared. Regarding smaller nations like Belgium and Holland, they must be coerced into supporting Germany or face conquest. If Belgium attempted to resist, it would be invaded, despite the treaty that guaranteed its neutrality. All of this was planned as early as May 1913.

In November of the same year King Albert of Belgium[155] had an interview with the Emperor and General von Moltke. It was then very clear that the Kaiser had been won over by the war party. The French Minister suggests that the Kaiser was jealous of the popularity of his son, the Crown Prince, who was then the rising hope of the soldiers. If so, history had repeated itself. The Kaiser as a young man had played for popularity against his father; the Crown Prince had followed his father's example, and had tried to throw him into the shade. It is probable, too, that the Emperor was very angry with France, because she had strengthened her army by making her soldiers serve three years instead of two.

In November of the same year, King Albert of Belgium[155] had a meeting with the Emperor and General von Moltke. It was clear that the Kaiser had been swayed by the pro-war faction. The French Minister suggested that the Kaiser was envious of his son, the Crown Prince, who was gaining popularity among the soldiers. If that was the case, history had repeated itself. The Kaiser, in his youth, had sought popularity at the expense of his father; the Crown Prince followed in his father's footsteps, trying to overshadow him. It’s also likely that the Emperor was quite upset with France for boosting her military by extending the soldier's service from two years to three.



King Albert of Belgium.

Photo, Newspaper Illustrations Limited.

During this interview with King Albert the Kaiser and von Moltke threw off the mask. They told the King that the time had come to "finish" with France, and they assured him that the German army was bound to win. The object of this conversation was to show the King of the Belgians that he would be wise not to resist if war with France should arise. We shall see later on that King Albert was not moved from the path of honour either by threats or promises.

During this interview with King Albert, the Kaiser and von Moltke dropped their pretense. They told the King that it was time to "deal with" France, and they assured him that the German army was sure to win. The purpose of this conversation was to convince the King of the Belgians that it would be wise for him not to resist if war with France broke out. We will later see that King Albert was not swayed from the path of honor by either threats or promises.

Meanwhile Germany was busy asking her ambassadors to find out what the other Powers would be likely to do if Austria and Germany were to join together to fight Serbia. Germany's agents at St. Petersburg[156] said that Russia would not stir; there were serious labour troubles in that country, and the Czar would be afraid to call his troops together for fear they would join with the strikers. From France came the news that the French army was not fit to fight. On the 13th of July a speaker in the French Parliament declared that the forts were weak; that there was not sufficient ammunition for the guns; and that the soldiers were without a sufficient supply of boots. If war broke out the men would have to take the field with one pair of boots, and only one reserve boot [154] in their knapsacks, and that one would be thirty years old. Thus the Kaiser believed that Russia dared not fight, and that France could not fight, because, as in 1870, she was unprepared.

Meanwhile, Germany was actively asking her ambassadors to find out what the other Powers might do if Austria and Germany teamed up to fight Serbia. Germany's agents in St. Petersburg[156] reported that Russia wouldn’t take action; there were serious labor issues happening in that country, and the Czar would be hesitant to mobilize his troops for fear they would side with the strikers. News from France indicated that the French army wasn't ready for battle. On July 13th, a speaker in the French Parliament stated that the forts were weak, there was not enough ammunition for the guns, and soldiers lacked enough boots. If war broke out, the men would have to march with just one pair of boots and only one spare boot[154] in their packs, and that spare would be thirty years old. Thus, the Kaiser believed that Russia wouldn’t dare to fight and that France couldn’t fight because, like in 1870, she was unprepared.

But what of Britain? The Kaiser had flooded the British Isles with spies, who kept him informed of every movement of our fleet and troops, and gave him full information about all our political affairs. These spies told him that civil war was about to break out in Ireland, and that the Government would have its hands so full at home that it could not possibly spare troops to fight on the Continent. The German ambassador in London did not believe all this talk about civil war, and he advised his Government not to rely upon it. The German Government, however, would not listen to him. The Kaiser knew better; he believed his spies.

But what about Britain? The Kaiser had flooded the British Isles with spies, who kept him updated on every movement of our fleet and troops, and provided him with detailed information about all our political affairs. These spies informed him that civil war was about to erupt in Ireland, and that the Government would be so busy dealing with issues at home that it couldn't possibly send troops to fight on the Continent. The German ambassador in London didn't buy into all this talk about civil war, and he advised his Government not to depend on it. However, the German Government wouldn't listen to him. The Kaiser was convinced he knew better; he trusted his spies.

Feeling sure, then, that Russia would not fight, that France could not resist, and that Great Britain would not interfere in what seemed to be a far-off quarrel, the Kaiser decided that "The Day," so long hoped for and prepared for, had come. In July of the present year he was ready to "let slip the dogs of war."

Feeling confident that Russia wouldn't get involved, that France wouldn't be able to resist, and that Great Britain wouldn't interfere in what seemed like a distant conflict, the Kaiser decided that "The Day," which he had long hoped for and prepared for, had finally arrived. In July of this year, he was ready to "unleash the dogs of war."





CHAPTER XV.

FATEFUL DAYS.

Every visitor to London knows Trafalgar Square, with its huge column guarded by four bronze lions. On the top of the column is a statue to the "little, one-armed, one-eyed hero of a hundred fights," our greatest seaman, Lord Nelson. South of Trafalgar Square is the broad, fine street known as Whitehall. On the right-hand side of Whitehall, just before you come to Westminster, is Downing Street, and on the left-hand side of Downing Street is the handsome pile of buildings known as the Foreign Office.

Every visitor to London recognizes Trafalgar Square, with its tall column watched over by four bronze lions. At the top of the column stands a statue of the "little, one-armed, one-eyed hero of a hundred fights," our greatest sailor, Lord Nelson. South of Trafalgar Square is the wide, nice street called Whitehall. On the right side of Whitehall, just before you reach Westminster, is Downing Street, and on the left side of Downing Street is the impressive group of buildings known as the Foreign Office.

The head of the Foreign Office is the Foreign Secretary, that member of the British Cabinet who looks after British interests abroad. All letters sent by the British Government to foreign Governments are written and dispatched by him and his officials, and all communications from foreign Governments are received by him. He appoints and controls all the ambassadors and ministers and consuls who represent us in foreign countries. They are his agents and his eyes and ears in the countries to which they are sent. It is their duty to keep him well and promptly informed of all matters which directly or indirectly affect the British Empire in its relation to other Powers. So widespread is the British Empire, and so world-wide are its interests, that very little happens abroad that does not concern us in some way or other.

The head of the Foreign Office is the Foreign Secretary, the member of the British Cabinet responsible for managing British interests overseas. All letters sent by the British Government to foreign governments are written and sent out by him and his staff, and he also receives all communications from foreign governments. He appoints and oversees all the ambassadors, ministers, and consuls who represent us in other countries. They act as his agents and are his eyes and ears in the places they are assigned to. It's their job to keep him well-informed and quickly updated about anything that directly or indirectly affects the British Empire in relation to other countries. The British Empire is so vast and its interests so global that very little happens abroad that doesn't concern us in some way.

Our present Foreign Secretary is Sir Edward Grey.[157] He is the grandson of a famous statesman, and has been a member of Parliament since 1885, when he was twenty-three years of age. No Briton has studied [156] foreign affairs more diligently than he, and all parties have the fullest confidence in him as a cool, prudent, far-seeing statesman. He is a great lover of peace, and it is due to him that the representatives of the warring nations of the Balkan Peninsula were induced to meet in conference and come to terms in May 1913.

Our current Foreign Secretary is Sir Edward Grey.[157] He is the grandson of a well-known statesman and has been a member of Parliament since 1885, when he was just twenty-three years old. No one in Britain has studied foreign affairs more thoroughly than him, and all political parties trust him completely as a calm, sensible, and visionary statesman. He is a strong advocate for peace, and it’s because of him that representatives from the warring nations in the Balkan Peninsula were brought together for talks and reached an agreement in May 1913.

Let me remind you once again of the murder of the Archduke Ferdinand at Sarajevo on the 23rd of June 1914.[158] When Sir Edward Grey heard the tragic news, he saw at once that it might lead to a great war. He was anxious to know what Austria proposed to do in the matter, but was kept in the dark. He spoke to the German Ambassador about it, and was told that Austria was certainly going to take some step, and that the outlook was grave. On the 22nd of July our representative in Berlin told him that the German Secretary of State[159] thought that Austria and Serbia alone were concerned in the quarrel, and that outsiders ought not to interfere. Next day Sir Edward Grey met the Austrian Ambassador, who explained to him what Austria was going to demand[160] from Serbia. He also informed him that Austria would fix a time limit within which Serbia was to reply in a manner satisfactory to Austria, and that if the reply was not satisfactory, war would be declared.

Let me remind you once again of the assassination of Archduke Ferdinand in Sarajevo on June 23, 1914.[158] When Sir Edward Grey heard the tragic news, he immediately realized that it could lead to a major war. He was eager to find out what Austria planned to do, but he was kept in the dark. He spoke to the German Ambassador about it and was informed that Austria was definitely going to take some action, and that the situation was serious. On July 22, our representative in Berlin told him that the German Secretary of State[159] believed that Austria and Serbia were the only parties involved in the conflict, and that outsiders should not interfere. The next day, Sir Edward Grey met with the Austrian Ambassador, who explained what Austria intended to demand[160] from Serbia. He also informed him that Austria would set a deadline for Serbia to respond in a way that was satisfactory to Austria, and that if the response was not satisfactory, war would be declared.

At once Sir Edward Grey pointed out that the time limit was really a threat of war, and that it might anger Russia, and make her get ready to fight against Austria. You can easily see what the result would be. If Russia joined Serbia against Austria, Germany, as Austria's ally, would fight for her; and if this came about, France would be sure to help her ally, Russia, so that a vast and terrible European war would arise—the vastest and most terrible conflict that the world has ever known. To this the Austrian Ambassador replied that it all depended on Russia; but Sir Edward Grey reminded him that it takes two to keep the peace, as well as two to make a quarrel.

At that moment, Sir Edward Grey pointed out that the deadline was basically a threat of war, which could upset Russia and prompt her to prepare to fight against Austria. It’s easy to see what would happen next. If Russia sided with Serbia against Austria, Germany, as Austria's ally, would step in to support her; and if that happened, France would definitely come to the aid of her ally, Russia, leading to a massive and devastating European war—the largest and most brutal conflict the world has ever seen. In response, the Austrian Ambassador said it all depended on Russia; but Sir Edward Grey reminded him that it takes two to maintain peace, just as it takes two to start a fight.

As we already know, the Note was sent to Serbia with a time limit of [157] forty-eight hours. As soon as Russia received a copy of the Note, she felt that it was meant as an indirect challenge to her. A Council of Ministers was held to consider the question. It was fortunate that the President of the French Republic was then paying a visit to the Czar, and that the two allies could take immediate counsel together.

As we already know, the Note was sent to Serbia with a deadline of [157] forty-eight hours. Once Russia got a copy of the Note, she saw it as an indirect challenge. A Council of Ministers was held to discuss the matter. It was fortunate that the President of France was visiting the Czar at that time, allowing the two allies to quickly discuss the situation.

On the 24th of July the Russian Minister for Foreign Affairs told the British Ambassador in Petrograd that Austria was trying to bring about war with Serbia, and that she would never have done this had Germany not been backing her up. He also said that France would stand side by side with Russia if war should break out.

On July 24th, the Russian Foreign Minister informed the British Ambassador in Petrograd that Austria was attempting to instigate a war with Serbia, and that she would never have done this without Germany's support. He also mentioned that France would stand with Russia if war were to erupt.

During the forty-eight hours allowed by the Austrian Note Sir Edward Grey made three attempts to bring about peace. First, he tried to get the time limit extended, and Great Britain, France, and Russia united in urging Austria to give Serbia more time. He begged Germany to join with the other Powers in trying to persuade Austria to do this, but all that Germany would consent to do was to "pass on" the message to Vienna. Next, Sir Edward Grey tried to get Great Britain, France, Germany, and Italy—all of whom had no interest in Serbia—to unite in an attempt to bring Russia and Austria to a friendly agreement. All the Powers mentioned were ready to do this except Germany. She said that she had no objection to the course proposed if war should be threatened between Austria and Russia. Sir Edward Grey's third effort was to advise Serbia to do as much as possible to meet Austria's demands.

During the forty-eight hours given by the Austrian Note, Sir Edward Grey made three attempts to achieve peace. First, he sought to extend the time limit, and Great Britain, France, and Russia came together to urge Austria to give Serbia more time. He implored Germany to join the other powers in persuading Austria to agree, but Germany only agreed to "pass on" the message to Vienna. Next, Sir Edward Grey tried to get Great Britain, France, Germany, and Italy—all of whom had no stake in Serbia—to work together to help Russia and Austria reach a friendly agreement. All the mentioned powers were willing to do this except Germany, which stated that it had no objections to the proposed course of action if war was imminent between Austria and Russia. Sir Edward Grey's third attempt was to advise Serbia to do everything possible to satisfy Austria's demands.

I have already told you that on the 25th of July Serbia accepted all Austria's terms, and only asked for delay in order to make new laws by which she could carry them out, and for information as to the way in which Austrian officials were to take part in Serbia's police and law-court work. Every one hoped that this would end the quarrel; but the same evening the Serbian reply was declared unsatisfactory, and the Austrian Minister left Belgrade, thus showing clearly that war would follow. Serbia at once ordered her troops to mobilize.

I already told you that on July 25th, Serbia accepted all of Austria's terms but only asked for more time to create new laws to implement them and for details on how Austrian officials would be involved in Serbia's police and court systems. Everyone hoped this would resolve the conflict, but that same evening, the Serbian response was deemed unsatisfactory, and the Austrian Minister left Belgrade, making it clear that war was imminent. Serbia immediately ordered her troops to mobilize.



French Infantry.    Photo, Central News.

[These soldiers are French regulars, who, unlike the conscripts, serve for more than three years in the army.]

Sir Edward Grey learnt what the Serbian reply was to be an hour or two before it was handed to Austria. At once he begged Germany to press Austria to accept it, but again Germany would only pass on his suggestion to Vienna. Directly afterwards the German Ambassador in [159] Vienna told our ambassador that Serbia had merely pretended to give way, and that her promises were only a sham.

Sir Edward Grey found out what Serbia's response would be an hour or two before it was delivered to Austria. Immediately, he urged Germany to encourage Austria to accept it, but once again, Germany only forwarded his suggestion to Vienna. Soon after, the German Ambassador in [159] Vienna informed our ambassador that Serbia had only pretended to compromise, and that her promises were just a facade.

During the next four days—26th July to 29th July—Sir Edward Grey strove with all his might to bring Russia and Austria to agreement. On the evening of the 28th the German Chancellor[161] told our ambassador that he was trying to bring the Russians and Austrians to agreement. This was very good news to Sir Edward Grey, who now thought that he saw a chance of staving off the European war which was threatening. He had already proposed that the German, French, and Italian ambassadors should meet him in London, to try to bring about a settlement; but though France and Italy had agreed to this proposal, Germany had refused, and had said that it would be better if Austria and Russia could be persuaded to come to some agreement between themselves. Now that Germany declared that she was working for peace at Vienna and Petrograd, Sir Edward Grey sent a telegram to the German Government, on the afternoon of the 29th, telling them that he would agree to any method of bringing Russia and Austria together that might be proposed. All that Germany had to do was to "press the button in the interests of peace."

During the next four days—from July 26 to July 29—Sir Edward Grey worked tirelessly to get Russia and Austria to come to an agreement. On the evening of the 28th, the German Chancellor[161] told our ambassador that he was trying to mediate between the Russians and the Austrians. This was great news for Sir Edward Grey, who now thought he saw a chance to prevent the impending European war. He had already suggested that the German, French, and Italian ambassadors meet with him in London to work towards a resolution; while France and Italy agreed to this, Germany refused, saying it would be better if Austria and Russia could reach an agreement on their own. With Germany now stating that it was advocating for peace in Vienna and Petrograd, Sir Edward Grey sent a telegram to the German Government on the afternoon of the 29th, indicating that he would support any method proposed for bringing Russia and Austria together. All Germany needed to do was to "press the button in the interests of peace."

A strange reply came to this telegram. It came from Sir Edward Goschen,[162] our ambassador in Berlin, towards midnight of the same day. He had just seen the German Chancellor, who said that if Austria should be attacked by Russia, Germany would have to fight for Austria, her ally. He then made an amazing offer to Britain. If Great Britain would promise not to fight, Germany on her part would promise to take no part of France from her. "But what about the French colonies?"[163] asked Sir Edward Goschen. To which the Chancellor replied that he could give no such promise with regard to them. In answer to other questions, he said that the action of France might force Germany to invade Belgium.

A strange response came to this telegram. It was from Sir Edward Goschen,[162] our ambassador in Berlin, around midnight on the same day. He had just met with the German Chancellor, who mentioned that if Austria were attacked by Russia, Germany would have to fight alongside Austria, its ally. He then made a surprising offer to Britain. If Great Britain promised not to fight, Germany would promise not to take any part of France. "But what about the French colonies?"[163] asked Sir Edward Goschen. The Chancellor replied that he couldn’t make any such promise regarding them. In response to other questions, he stated that France's actions might compel Germany to invade Belgium.

Now this was very startling. For the first time we knew that Germany was [160] about to invade France, and that she would probably march her troops through Belgium for that purpose. We also knew that Germany was so anxious to keep us out of the war that she was prepared to make a bargain with us. "What the German Chancellor asks us in effect," said Sir Edward Grey, "is to engage to stand by while French colonies are taken and France is beaten, so long as Germany does not take French territory as distinct from the colonies." What answer should you have given to Germany if you had been our Foreign Secretary? I think it would have been just the answer which Sir Edward Grey gave. He told Germany that we could not possibly accept such a proposal, nor could we permit Germany to break her solemn pledge to Belgium and advance through that country.

This was very shocking. For the first time, we realized that Germany was [160] about to invade France and probably march her troops through Belgium to do it. We also knew that Germany was so eager to keep us out of the war that she was ready to make a deal with us. "What the German Chancellor is effectively asking us," said Sir Edward Grey, "is to agree to stay back while French colonies are taken and France is defeated, as long as Germany doesn’t take French land itself." What would you have said to Germany if you were our Foreign Secretary? I think it would have been the same response that Sir Edward Grey gave. He told Germany that we could not possibly accept such a proposal, nor could we allow Germany to break her solemn promise to Belgium and move through that country.

On July 31 there was a gleam of hope in the darkness. Russia offered to stop all her military preparations if Austria would agree that all the European Powers were now concerned in her quarrel with Serbia, and if she would strike out of the Note those demands[164] which would destroy Serbia's independence. Strange to say, Austria agreed to this proposal—to the very thing she had refused to do in the early days of the crisis—that is, to discuss the whole question of the Note to Serbia. Perhaps you wonder why Austria should give way at the last moment. The fact was that Austria had been assured by the German Ambassador that Russia would not and could not fight. She now discovered that Russia was quite prepared for war. She had been deceived and misled, and she was eager to draw back. You will soon see that no chance was given to her of doing this.

On July 31, there was a glimmer of hope in the darkness. Russia offered to halt all its military preparations if Austria would acknowledge that all the European Powers were now involved in its dispute with Serbia, and if it would remove from the Note those demands[164] that would undermine Serbia's independence. Strangely, Austria agreed to this proposal—something it had initially refused to do at the beginning of the crisis—that is, to discuss the entire issue of the Note to Serbia. You might wonder why Austria would give in at the last moment. The truth is that Austria had been assured by the German Ambassador that Russia would not and could not go to war. It soon realized that Russia was fully prepared for conflict. It had been deceived and misled, and it was eager to backtrack. You will soon see that it wasn’t given a chance to do so.

Just at the moment when men were beginning to breathe more freely, and to believe that war might yet be averted, the thunderbolt fell from the blue. On the very day when the horizon was brightening, the Kaiser sent an impudent message to the Czar, ordering him to cease mobilizing his troops within twelve hours under pain of war! No answer was returned, and at midnight on the 1st of August Germany declared war against Russia. Armageddon had begun.

Just when people were starting to relax and think that war might still be avoided, disaster struck unexpectedly. On the very day when things seemed to be looking up, the Kaiser sent a bold message to the Czar, demanding that he stop mobilizing his troops within twelve hours or face war! No response came, and at midnight on August 1st, Germany declared war on Russia. The beginning of the end had arrived.





CHAPTER XVI.

WHY BRITAIN WENT TO WAR.

Do you remember the week-end between Friday, 31st July, and Monday, 3rd August? It was the most anxious and exciting time that living Britons have ever known. On every tongue there was the same question: "Are we going to war?" Everywhere you saw people feverishly buying edition after edition of the evening papers, and gathering into little groups to discuss the situation.

Do you remember the weekend between Friday, July 31, and Monday, August 3? It was the most anxious and exciting time that living Britons have ever experienced. On everyone's lips was the same question: "Are we going to war?" Everywhere you looked, people were hurriedly buying edition after edition of the evening papers and gathering into small groups to discuss the situation.

London, as you know, is the chief money market of the world, and the effect of wars and rumours of wars in any country on the globe is felt at once in the City of London. When it was evident that the four greatest continental nations were setting their armies in motion, stocks and shares fell to such a low price that dealing in them became impossible. Many of the stockbroking firms failed, and business was suspended, not only in London, but on almost every exchange throughout the world. It was thought that there would be a shortage of gold, and from noon onwards on the 31st of July the court-yard of the Bank of England was crowded with people eager to exchange notes for gold. Nevertheless "the Old Lady of Threadneedle Street," as the Bank of England is sometimes called, remained perfectly calm, and inside the building business went on as usual. On the 1st of August the bank rate[165] rose to 10 per cent., and the Stock Exchange was closed.

London, as you know, is the main financial center in the world, and the impact of wars and rumors of wars in any country is immediately felt in the City of London. When it became clear that the four largest countries in Europe were mobilizing their armies, stock prices plummeted to such low levels that trading in them became impossible. Many stockbroker firms went under, and trading was halted not only in London but on almost every exchange worldwide. There were fears of a gold shortage, and starting at noon on July 31st, the courtyard of the Bank of England was packed with people desperate to exchange their notes for gold. However, "the Old Lady of Threadneedle Street," as the Bank of England is sometimes referred to, stayed completely calm, and business continued as normal inside the building. On August 1st, the bank rate[165] rose to 10 percent, and the Stock Exchange was closed.



Naval Reserves passing through Portsmouth to join their ships.    Photo, Sport and General.

On Sunday, 2nd August, the Naval Reserves[166] were called up, and the War Office became very active. A number of the London Territorial[167] [163] regiments were on their way to camp for their annual training, but they were ordered to return and remain within reach of headquarters. It was very clear to everybody that the issue of war or peace was hanging in the balance.

On Sunday, August 2nd, the Naval Reserves[166] were activated, and the War Office got really busy. Several of the London Territorial[167] [163] regiments were headed to camp for their annual training, but they received orders to go back and stay close to headquarters. It was obvious to everyone that the outcome of war or peace was uncertain.


On Sunday, 2nd August, the first important act of war was committed. Look at the map on page 38, and find the river Moselle. Not far from its left bank you will see the city of Luxemburg, which stands in the little independent duchy of the same name, at the south-east corner of Belgium. This state is about as large as the county of Essex, and its population is less than that of the city of Edinburgh. It is a country of low ridges and meadow land, and more than a quarter of its surface is covered with forests. There are good deposits of iron, and many of the people are engaged in mining and smelting the ore. From 1825 to 1867 the state belonged to Germany, and down to 1872 its fortress was in the hands of the Prussians. In that year the garrison was withdrawn, the fortress was dismantled, and the state was neutralized. The army of Luxemburg only consists of 150 soldiers and the same number of armed policemen. Its Grand Duchess is Marie Adelaide, who is now in her twenty-first year.

On Sunday, August 2nd, the first significant act of war took place. Check out the map on page 38 and locate the Moselle River. Not far from its left bank, you'll find the city of Luxembourg, which is in the small independent duchy of the same name, located in the southeast corner of Belgium. This state is about the same size as Essex County, and its population is smaller than that of Edinburgh. It's a region of low hills and meadows, with more than a quarter of its area covered in forests. There are good iron deposits, and many locals work in mining and smelting. From 1825 to 1867, the state was part of Germany, and until 1872, its fortress was controlled by the Prussians. In that year, the garrison was pulled out, the fortress was taken down, and the state was declared neutral. The Luxembourg army only has 150 soldiers along with an equal number of armed police. Its Grand Duchess is Marie Adelaide, who is now 21 years old.

I want you to notice especially that the Germans did not propose to invade France by the routes which they followed in 1870. In that year, you will remember, they crossed the frontier in the direction of Metz, and south of it. They had determined not to do this during the present war, because, as you will gather from the map on page 98, the country is hilly, and therefore difficult to traverse, and because the frontier is protected by a chain of very powerful fortresses. As we shall see later, they wished to enter France very quickly, and beat her as rapidly as possible. Time was all-important to them, and they could not afford to waste it in the long business of besieging barrier fortresses. They therefore decided to invade France by the easy route through Belgium, even though they would have to break a solemn treaty by so doing.

I want you to especially notice that the Germans did not plan to invade France via the routes they took in 1870. In that year, you’ll remember, they crossed the border toward Metz and the area south of it. They chose not to do this in the current war because, as you can see from the map on page 98, the terrain is hilly and hard to navigate, and because the border is protected by a series of very strong fortresses. As we’ll see later, their goal was to enter France quickly and defeat her as fast as possible. Time was crucial for them, and they couldn’t afford to waste it on a lengthy siege of fortified positions. So, they decided to invade France through the easier route in Belgium, even though it meant breaking a serious treaty.

The frontier between Belgium and Germany is very narrow, only about forty miles in width. As this space is insufficient for the quick and orderly transfer of the huge armies which the Germans proposed to send into France, they determined to break another treaty, and enter through Luxemburg as well. This would give them another forty miles of line across which to advance, and would place them in possession of a town in which the whole network of railways uniting Germany, France, and Belgium forms a junction. Once in Luxemburg, they were in command of the whole system of roads and railways leading from North Germany into France and Belgium.

The border between Belgium and Germany is very narrow, only about forty miles wide. Since this space wasn't enough for the swift and organized movement of the massive armies that the Germans planned to send into France, they decided to break another treaty and enter through Luxembourg as well. This would give them another forty-mile stretch to advance across and allow them to control a town where the entire network of railways connecting Germany, France, and Belgium converges. Once they were in Luxembourg, they would have control over all the roads and railways leading from North Germany into France and Belgium.

When the inhabitants of Luxemburg awoke on the hot Sunday morning of 2nd August, they were surprised to find that the Adolf Bridge, which leads to the city across the river Alzette, was in the hands of the Germans. A little later, armed motor cars, filled with German officers and men, were seen approaching the city. It was the vanguard of the 39th Regiment. A member of the Luxemburg Government met the invaders, and handed them a copy of the treaty guaranteeing the neutrality of the state. They told him that they knew all about the treaty, but that they had their orders. The Archduchess now drove up, and tried to block the path of the Germans with her motor car. She was told to go home at once; and, having no force behind her, was obliged to obey.

When the people of Luxembourg woke up on the hot Sunday morning of August 2nd, they were surprised to find that the Adolf Bridge, which leads into the city across the Alzette River, was occupied by the Germans. Shortly after, armed vehicles filled with German officers and soldiers were seen approaching the city. This was the front line of the 39th Regiment. A member of the Luxembourg Government met the invaders and handed them a copy of the treaty that guaranteed the state's neutrality. They told him they were already aware of the treaty but had their orders to proceed. The Archduchess then drove up and attempted to block the Germans' path with her car. She was ordered to go home immediately, and without any backing, she had no choice but to comply.

On and on came the Germans, and the people were greatly surprised to see amongst them many men who up to that time had been clerks in the offices of Luxemburg. These men, while pretending to be peaceful citizens, had made themselves thoroughly acquainted with the geography of the country, had carefully noted the best points for the Germans to occupy, and the places where they could procure provisions. Before nightfall the whole state was in their hands; the roads and railways were guarded by sentries; and houses, woods, and standing crops which might afford cover to the enemy were destroyed.

The Germans kept coming, and people were amazed to see many men among them who had previously worked as clerks in the offices of Luxemburg. These men, while pretending to be peaceful citizens, had familiarized themselves with the geography of the area, carefully noted the best places for the Germans to take over, and identified spots where they could get supplies. By nightfall, the entire state was under their control; the roads and railways were secured by guards, and any houses, forests, or standing crops that could provide cover to the enemy were destroyed.

That same day German cavalry crossed the French border near Longwy,[168] [165] and farther south, near Strassburg, they pushed across the frontier to the town of Cirey-les-Forges.[169] Still farther south, near the Swiss boundary, another raid was made. You will remember that the French had promised to keep their troops back from the border as long as there was the slightest chance of bringing Austria and Russia to agreement.

That same day, German cavalry crossed the French border near Longwy,[168] [165] and further south, near Strasbourg, they moved across the border into the town of Cirey-les-Forges.[169] Even further south, near the Swiss border, another raid took place. You might remember that the French had promised to keep their troops away from the border as long as there was even the slightest chance of reaching an agreement with Austria and Russia.


Monday, 3rd August, was the most remarkable Bank Holiday ever known in Britain. All Bank Holiday excursions were cancelled, for the railways were in the hands of the military authorities. Hundreds of thousands of persons, who would otherwise have spent the day at the seaside or in the country, were forced to remain in London. Great crowds gathered at Westminster to see the members of Parliament enter Palace Yard. It was known that a Cabinet Council had been held on the previous day, and that a very important statement was to be made that very afternoon.

Monday, August 3rd, was the most extraordinary Bank Holiday ever seen in Britain. All Bank Holiday trips were canceled because the military authorities were in control of the railways. Hundreds of thousands of people, who would normally have spent the day at the beach or in the countryside, were forced to stay in London. Large crowds gathered at Westminster to watch the members of Parliament enter Palace Yard. It was known that a Cabinet Council had taken place the day before, and that a very important announcement was going to be made that afternoon.


Let us peep into the House of Commons on that memorable occasion. The Chamber, which is far too small to accommodate all the members of Parliament, is crowded to excess. All the green benches are filled, the side galleries are thronged, and there are rows of chairs in the gangways. It is evident that a matter of great pith and moment is now about to arise. There is some preliminary business to be got through, and the House is impatient to see the end of it. Then Sir Edward Grey rises, and amidst loud cheering advances to the table, and begins the most fateful speech that was ever made in all our long history. He is very grave, and his set face shows traces of the anxious and laborious days through which he has recently passed. He speaks without passion, and with no attempt at fine language; but every word that he utters is full of deep meaning, and the House listens with eager attention.

Let’s take a look at the House of Commons during that memorable moment. The chamber, which is way too small to fit all the members of Parliament, is packed. All the green benches are occupied, the side galleries are overflowing, and there are rows of chairs in the aisles. It’s clear that something very important is about to happen. There’s some routine business to get through, and the House is eager for it to wrap up. Then Sir Edward Grey stands up, and amid loud cheers, he approaches the table and begins the most significant speech ever given in our long history. He looks very serious, and his expression shows signs of the anxious and exhausting days he’s just endured. He speaks calmly, without trying to use fancy language, but every word he says is loaded with meaning, and the House listens intently.

He tells his fellow-members that the Government has worked with a single mind, and with all the earnestness in its power, to preserve the peace, but that its labours have proved vain—Germany and Russia have declared war on each other. Then he goes on to speak of our friendship with France—that warm and cordial friendship, which has replaced the enmity of long ages. This friendship, he declares, entails duties upon us. The French fleet is in the Mediterranean Sea, because of the good feeling and confidence that has grown up between us, and the northern and [166] western coasts of France are without defence. "My own feeling is," he says, "that if a foreign fleet, engaged in a war which France had not sought, and in which she had not been the aggressor, came down the English Channel and bombarded and battered the unprotected coasts of France, we could not stand aside." The loud cheers which immediately break forth show that the great majority of the members thoroughly agree with him. When the cheers have subsided, he proceeds: "We could not see this going on practically within sight of our eyes, with our arms folded, doing nothing, and I believe that would be the feeling of this country."

He tells his fellow members that the government has been united and fully committed to maintaining peace, but their efforts have been in vain—Germany and Russia are at war with each other. He then talks about our friendship with France—this warm and friendly bond that has replaced centuries of hostility. This friendship, he insists, comes with responsibilities. The French fleet is in the Mediterranean Sea because of the goodwill and trust that has developed between us, while the northern and [166] western coasts of France are defenseless. "My own feeling is," he states, "that if a foreign fleet, involved in a war that France didn't start and wasn't the aggressor in, came through the English Channel and attacked the unprotected coasts of France, we couldn't just stand by." The loud cheers that erupt immediately show that most of the members strongly agree with him. Once the cheers die down, he continues: "We couldn’t just watch this happening practically in front of us, with our arms crossed, doing nothing, and I believe that would be the sentiment of this country."

France, he says, is entitled to know at once whether she can depend upon British support should her northern and western coasts be attacked. He has therefore given an assurance to the French Government that, should the German fleet come into the Channel or through the North Sea to undertake hostile operations against the French coasts or shipping, the British fleet, if Parliament approves, will give all the protection in its power. The cheers that follow this statement clearly show that the House of Commons fully approves of the undertaking which he has given to France.

France, he says, has the right to know immediately whether she can count on British support if her northern and western coasts come under attack. He has therefore assured the French Government that, if the German fleet enters the Channel or comes through the North Sea to carry out hostile actions against the French coasts or shipping, the British fleet, with Parliament's approval, will provide all the protection it can. The cheers that follow this statement clearly indicate that the House of Commons fully supports the commitment he has made to France.

Then he turns to the all-important question of Belgium. He tells the House what you already know—namely, that in 1870 we made a stand for the neutrality of that little country, and were thus able to save her from the horrors of invasion. What we did then, we are trying to do now. France has given us her assurance that she will not enter Belgium if it is not invaded by another Power, but Germany refuses to reply. She has already asked King Albert to grant unopposed passage for her troops through his country, and has promised to guarantee its independence if he will consent to this course; but, at the same time, she has threatened to treat Belgium as an enemy if the request is refused. The Belgians are determined to resist the invasion of their land by every means in their power.

Then he addresses the crucial issue of Belgium. He informs the House about something you already know—specifically, that in 1870 we stood up for the neutrality of that small country, saving it from the horrors of invasion. What we did back then, we’re trying to do now. France has assured us that she won’t enter Belgium unless it’s invaded by another power, but Germany won’t respond. She has already asked King Albert for permission to let her troops pass through his country unopposed and has promised to guarantee its independence if he agrees to this; however, at the same time, she has threatened to treat Belgium as an enemy if he doesn’t comply. The Belgians are determined to resist the invasion of their land by any means necessary.

Our treaty with Belgium binds us in honour to take her part. If in a crisis like this we run away, we shall lose the respect of the nations—a respect which we can never regain. Though we might, by husbanding our resources, be able at the end of the war to prevent the whole of western Europe from falling into the hands of Germany, our moral position would be such——. The rest of the sentence is lost amidst a loud burst of cheering. Almost to a man the members of the [167] House of Commons are convinced that we should sink to the lowest depths of dishonour were we to abandon Belgium in her dark hour of trial.

Our treaty with Belgium obligates us to support her. If we turn our backs in a crisis like this, we will lose the respect of other nations—a respect that we can never regain. Even if we managed to conserve our resources and, by the war's end, keep all of western Europe from falling to Germany, our moral stance would be seriously compromised. The rest of the sentence was drowned out by a loud cheer. Almost all the members of the [167] House of Commons believe that we would fall to the lowest level of dishonor if we abandoned Belgium during her time of need.

The cheers are renewed when Sir Edward Grey declares that our Fleet has been mobilized, and that our Army is mobilizing. Britain is ready to play her part, whatever that may be. Then the speaker points out the one bright spot in the whole terrible situation. Formerly, when Britain has been engaged in war, the Irish people have seized the opportunity to rise in revolt. At this time we have no such fear. Finally, he believes that, should war come, the Government will be supported, not only by the House of Commons, but by the determination, the resolution, the courage, and the endurance of the whole country. Amidst loud and prolonged cheers the speaker resumes his seat.

The cheers start up again when Sir Edward Grey announces that our Fleet has been mobilized and our Army is getting ready. Britain is prepared to play her part, no matter what that might be. Then the speaker highlights one positive aspect in this terrible situation. In the past, when Britain was at war, the Irish people took the opportunity to rise up. This time, we don't have that fear. Lastly, he believes that if war does come, the Government will be backed, not just by the House of Commons, but by the determination, resolve, courage, and perseverance of the entire country. Amidst loud and extended cheers, the speaker takes his seat again.

Then the Leader of the Opposition[170] rises and pledges the loyalty of his followers in this great and grave crisis. So, too, does the leader of the Irish Nationalists,[171] and only one voice is heard disapproving of the course which the Government proposes to take. In the face of national peril the vast majority of the men of every party, creed, and sect stand shoulder to shoulder—forgetting their differences of opinion, and only remembering that they are Britons, faced with the greatest danger that has ever threatened their land. When Lord Macaulay, in his ballad Horatius, wished to show us the Romans in their noblest aspect, he said,—

Then the Leader of the Opposition[170] stands up and promises the loyalty of his supporters during this serious crisis. Likewise, the leader of the Irish Nationalists,[171] expresses the same sentiment, with only one voice speaking out against the Government's proposed actions. In the face of national danger, the vast majority of people from all parties, beliefs, and backgrounds come together—setting aside their differences and only remembering that they are British, confronted with the greatest threat their country has ever faced. When Lord Macaulay, in his ballad Horatius, aimed to depict the Romans at their finest, he said,—

"Then nobody was interested in a party; Then everyone was in favor of the State; . . . The Romans were like family. "In the courageous days of the past."

So it is with Britons all over the world in these days of anxiety and peril. None is for a party, and all are for the State; and so it will be until the war clouds roll away, and peace once more smiles upon us.

So it is with Brits everywhere these days of worry and danger. Nobody is for a party, and everyone is for the nation; and that will continue until the war clouds disappear, and peace smiles upon us again.



Sir Edward Grey making his great Speech in the House of Commons on August 3, 1914.

"My own feeling is this, that if a foreign fleet, engaged in a war which France had not sought, and in which she had not been the aggressor, came down the English Channel and bombarded and battered the unprotected coasts of France, we could not stand aside [loud cheers] and see this going on practically within sight of our eyes, with our arms folded, looking on dispassionately doing nothing; and I believe that would be the feeling of this country [cheers]. ...If, in a crisis like this, we ran away [loud cheers] from our obligations of honour and interest with regard to the Belgian Treaty, I doubt whether whatever material force we might have at the end of it would be of very much value in face of the respect that we should have lost."
By permission of the illustrated London News.

That afternoon the King and Queen drove from Buckingham Palace along the Mall, and were everywhere greeted with the heartiest of cheers, especially when they passed the German Embassy.[172] His Majesty could [170] not fail to understand the meaning of these cheers—the nation was one in heart and mind in the great task which lay before it. In the evening, thousands of people gathered outside Buckingham Palace, singing patriotic songs and cheering again and again. Just after nine o'clock the King, accompanied by the Queen and the Prince of Wales, appeared on the balcony above the entrance to the north side of the Palace. Then the cheers grew louder than ever. The King and Queen bowed again and again to the people, and the Prince waved his hand. By this time it was clear to all the world that the people of Britain were ready to face the future, as Sir Edward Grey had prophesied, with determination, resolution, courage, and endurance.

That afternoon, the King and Queen drove from Buckingham Palace along the Mall, and everywhere they went, they were met with loud cheers, especially when they passed the German Embassy.[172] His Majesty couldn’t miss the meaning of these cheers—the nation was united in spirit and purpose for the great challenge ahead. In the evening, thousands gathered outside Buckingham Palace, singing patriotic songs and cheering repeatedly. Just after nine o'clock, the King, along with the Queen and the Prince of Wales, appeared on the balcony above the entrance on the north side of the Palace. The cheers grew louder than ever. The King and Queen bowed to the crowd over and over while the Prince waved his hand. By then, it was clear to the whole world that the people of Britain were ready to confront the future, as Sir Edward Grey had predicted, with determination, resolve, courage, and endurance.


Next morning Sir Edward Grey telegraphed to Sir Edward Goschen, bidding him request an immediate assurance from the German Government that Belgium would not be invaded. Later in the day he telegraphed again, telling our Ambassador that Belgium had already been invaded, and asking for a satisfactory reply by twelve o'clock that night. If such a reply was not forthcoming, Sir Edward Goschen was told to ask for his passports, and say that Great Britain would do everything in her power to uphold those treaty rights of Belgium to which Germany was a party as well as Great Britain.

The next morning, Sir Edward Grey sent a telegram to Sir Edward Goschen, asking him to request an immediate assurance from the German Government that Belgium would not be invaded. Later in the day, he telegraphed again, informing our Ambassador that Belgium had already been invaded, and requesting a satisfactory reply by midnight. If that reply didn't come, Sir Edward Goschen was instructed to ask for his passports and to state that Great Britain would do everything possible to uphold Belgium's treaty rights that both Germany and Great Britain were part of.

Sir Edward Goschen accordingly called upon the German Secretary of State, Herr von Jagow, about seven o'clock that evening, and delivered his message. The Secretary at once replied that he was sorry to say that he could give no such undertaking, for the German troops were already in Belgium. He then explained why his Government had been obliged to take this step, and, in so doing, revealed the German plan of campaign. They had to advance into France, he said, by the quickest and easiest way, so as to be able to strike a decisive blow as soon as possible. It was a matter of life and death to them; for, if they had gone by the more southern route, they would have had bad roads to cross and strong fortresses to take, and would, therefore, have wasted much time. This loss of time would mean that the Russians would be able to bring up their troops to the German frontier before the German conquest [171] of France was complete. As Russia had an almost endless number of soldiers, they were bound to overthrow France as quickly as possible before the Russians could muster in full strength.

Sir Edward Goschen met with the German Secretary of State, Herr von Jagow, around seven o'clock that evening and delivered his message. The Secretary immediately responded that he was sorry to say he couldn’t make any such commitment, as the German troops were already in Belgium. He then explained why his government had to take this action and, in doing so, revealed the German campaign strategy. They needed to advance into France by the quickest and easiest route to deliver a decisive strike as soon as possible. It was a matter of life and death for them; if they had taken the more southern route, they would have faced poor roads and strong fortresses, and would have wasted a lot of time. This lost time would mean that the Russians could reinforce their troops at the German border before the German conquest of France was complete. Since Russia had nearly unlimited soldiers, they needed to defeat France as quickly as possible before the Russians could fully mobilize.

Sir Edward Goschen then asked if there was not still time for the Germans to draw back, and so avoid bringing Great Britain into the war. To this, Herr von Jagow replied that it was now too late. Thus there was nothing left for Sir Edward Goschen to do but to demand his passports. Before doing so, however, he went to see the Chancellor, the man next in authority to the Kaiser himself. Then followed one of the most dramatic interviews known to history.

Sir Edward Goschen then asked if there was still time for the Germans to back down and avoid dragging Great Britain into the war. Herr von Jagow replied that it was now too late. So, Sir Edward Goschen had no choice but to ask for his passports. Before he did that, though, he met with the Chancellor, the person next in line to the Kaiser himself. This led to one of the most dramatic meetings recorded in history.

Sir Edward Goschen tells us that he found the Chancellor much upset, and that he at once began a loud, angry speech, which lasted twenty minutes. He said that the step taken by the British Government was terrible to a degree. We were going to war just for a word—"neutrality"—a word which had so often been set aside in time of war. Just for a treaty—"a scrap of paper"—we were going to fight a kindred nation which desired nothing better than to be friends with us. What we had done was like striking a man from behind while he was struggling for his life against two foes. He should hold Great Britain responsible for all the terrible events that might happen.

Sir Edward Goschen shares that he found the Chancellor very upset, and he immediately launched into a loud, angry speech that lasted twenty minutes. He said that the action taken by the British Government was unbelievably terrible. We were going to war just over a word—"neutrality"—a word that had often been disregarded in times of conflict. Just for a treaty—"a scrap of paper"—we were prepared to fight a nation that wanted nothing more than to be friends with us. What we did was like hitting someone from behind while they were fighting for their life against two enemies. He should hold Great Britain accountable for all the terrible things that might happen.

Sir Edward Goschen strongly protested against this statement, and said that in the same way that the Chancellor and Herr von Jagow thought the violation of Belgium's neutrality was a matter of life and death to them, so it was a matter of life and death to the honour of Great Britain that she should keep her solemn engagements, and do her utmost to defend Belgium if she should be attacked. If Great Britain did not keep faith, what confidence would other nations have in her word for the future? To which the Chancellor replied, "Has the British Government thought of the price at which this compact will be kept?" Sir Edward Goschen replied that no fear of consequences could be regarded as an excuse for breaking solemn engagements; and he would have said more, but the Chancellor was so agitated by the news that Great Britain would fight for her honour, that he was incapable of listening to reason.

Sir Edward Goschen strongly objected to this statement, pointing out that just as the Chancellor and Herr von Jagow believed the violation of Belgium's neutrality was crucial for them, it was equally vital for Great Britain's honor to uphold her commitments and do everything possible to defend Belgium if it were attacked. If Great Britain did not honor her word, what trust would other nations place in her in the future? To this, the Chancellor responded, "Has the British Government considered the cost of keeping this agreement?" Sir Edward Goschen replied that fear of consequences should never be an excuse for breaking important commitments; he would have said more, but the Chancellor was too upset by the news that Great Britain would fight for her honor to listen to reason.

So the painful interview ended. A report of what had passed was drawn up and handed in at a telegraph office a little before 9 p.m., but was never dispatched.

So the painful interview ended. A report of what had happened was prepared and submitted at a telegraph office just before 9 p.m., but it was never sent.

You can now understand how the German Government regards its solemn agreements. When they stand in the way of its ambitions they are but "scraps of paper," to be torn into shreds. You can also understand how anxious Germany was to keep us out of this war. Up to the last she believed that we should not fight, and that she would be allowed to work her wicked will on Belgium and France, while we stood by without lifting a finger. We want no other charter of right for taking part in this war than the speech of the German Chancellor which you have just read.

You can now see how the German Government views its serious agreements. When those agreements interfere with its goals, they are nothing more than "scraps of paper," easily discarded. You can also see how desperate Germany was to keep us from entering this war. Until the very end, they thought we wouldn’t fight and that they could pursue their sinister plans in Belgium and France while we just stood by without intervening. We don’t need any other justification for joining this war than the statement from the German Chancellor that you just read.

By our action we had put a spoke in the German wheel, and it was soon evident that the Berlin crowds understood this, for they gathered before the British Embassy and hurled stones at the windows. Police were summoned, and the street was cleared; but large crowds assembled at the stations, and jeered at Sir Edward Goschen as he travelled to the Dutch frontier. Just before he left Berlin the Kaiser sent him a message, regretting what had taken place, and saying that he would no longer retain his rank as a British field-marshal and a British admiral.

By taking action, we had disrupted the German plans, and it quickly became clear that the crowds in Berlin realized this. They gathered outside the British Embassy and threw stones at the windows. The police were called in, and the street was cleared, but large groups of people gathered at the stations and mocked Sir Edward Goschen as he made his way to the Dutch border. Just before he left Berlin, the Kaiser sent him a message expressing regret over what had happened and stating that he would no longer hold his rank as a British field marshal and British admiral.


Later on, the Chancellor made a speech in Parliament, and tried to explain why Germany had broken her plighted word with regard to the neutrality of Luxemburg and Belgium. He said, "We are now in a state of necessity, and necessity knows no law. We were compelled to override the just protest of the Luxemburg and Belgian Governments. The wrong—I speak openly—that we are committing we will endeavour to make good as soon as our military goal is reached. Anybody who is threatened as we are threatened, and is fighting for his highest possessions, can only have one thought—how he is to hack his way through." Thus Germany began the war by a confession of wrongdoing. Since the Chancellor spoke, nothing more has been said of the "wrong;" but attempts have been made to prove that Germany only invaded Belgium because Great Britain and France were about to do so, and she wished to be ahead of them. There is not a particle of truth in this excuse.

Later on, the Chancellor gave a speech in Parliament where he tried to explain why Germany had gone back on its promise regarding the neutrality of Luxembourg and Belgium. He said, "We are now in a situation of necessity, and necessity knows no law. We had to ignore the legitimate protests from the Luxembourg and Belgian Governments. The wrong—I’ll speak frankly—that we are committing will be addressed as soon as we achieve our military objectives. Anyone who is under threat like we are and is fighting for what’s most important to them can think of only one thing—how they are to fight their way through." Thus, Germany started the war by admitting wrongdoing. Since the Chancellor’s statement, there has been no further discussion about the "wrong;" however, attempts have been made to argue that Germany only invaded Belgium because Great Britain and France were about to invade and she wanted to get there first. There is not an ounce of truth in this excuse.



The Scrap of Paper.

This is a copy of the really important part of the treaty of 1839 which guaranteed the neutrality of Belgium. It is signed by the representatives of Britain, Belgium, Austria, France, Prussia, and Russia. The French words which are written above the seals may be translated as follows: "Belgium, within the limits indicated by Articles I., II., and IV., shall form an independent and perpetually neutral State. She will be bound to observe this same neutrality towards all the other States."

At 11 p.m. on the 4th of August Great Britain declared war on Germany.

At 11 p.m. on August 4th, Great Britain declared war on Germany.

The order for placing the British Army on a war footing was signed the same day, and immediately all the reservists of the Regular army and the Territorials were called to the colours. At once the country became an armed camp. Everywhere we heard the tramp of soldiers, the rattle of moving guns, and the rumble of baggage trains. The railways passed into the hands of the Government, and time-tables were suspended in order that the troops might be moved to and fro without loss of time. The Territorials took over the work of home defence, and guards were stationed at arsenals, reservoirs, bridges, and docks. The country was so full of German spies that it was feared attempts would be made to do damage to the railways and other important public works; but thanks to the careful guard kept by our citizen soldiers, no harm was done. Even the Boy Scouts, whose motto is "Be Prepared," were pressed into service. In a hundred different ways they proved useful, especially as messengers.

The order to prepare the British Army for war was signed the same day, and immediately all reservists from the Regular Army and the Territorials were called up. The country quickly turned into an armed camp. Everywhere, we could hear the march of soldiers, the clatter of moving artillery, and the rumble of supply trains. The railways were taken over by the Government, and schedules were put on hold so troops could be transported quickly. The Territorials managed home defense, with guards stationed at arsenals, reservoirs, bridges, and docks. The country was so overwhelmed with German spies that there were concerns about potential sabotage to the railways and other key infrastructure; however, thanks to the vigilant watch kept by our citizen soldiers, nothing was damaged. Even the Boy Scouts, with their motto "Be Prepared," were called into action. They proved useful in many ways, especially as messengers.

Next day Lord Kitchener was appointed Secretary of War, with the approval of the whole nation. Everybody felt that the right man was in the right place, and that he would see us through. It is said that, when he entered the War Office for the first time as Secretary, he asked the porter, "Is there a bed here?" "No, sir," replied the man. "Then get one," he said, clearly showing that he meant to spend his nights as well as his days in the laborious work of raising armies and fitting them for the work of war. At the same time Sir John Jellicoe[173] was appointed to command the Grand Fleet in home waters.

The next day, Lord Kitchener was appointed Secretary of War, and the entire nation approved. Everyone felt that the right person was in the right position and that he would guide us through. It’s said that when he first walked into the War Office as Secretary, he asked the porter, "Is there a bed here?" The porter replied, "No, sir." Kitchener then said, "Then get one," clearly indicating that he intended to spend his nights as well as his days working tirelessly to raise armies and prepare them for war. At the same time, Sir John Jellicoe[173] was appointed to lead the Grand Fleet in home waters.



Sir John Jellicoe.

Our artist has here shown him as "the man at the wheel," for he is in supreme command of the Grand Fleet in home waters. He is fifty-five years of age, and has been in the Navy for forty-two years. He has the full confidence of every officer and man in the service, and Britons everywhere believe that he will uphold the fame of the great admirals who gave Britain command of the seas.


On the 6th of August the Prime Minister asked the House of Commons for a war vote of a hundred millions of money, and seized the occasion to reply to the question, What are we fighting for? In the first place, he said, we are fighting to keep our solemn promise—a promise which, had it been made between private persons in the ordinary course of life, [176] would have been thought so binding in law and honour that no self-respecting man would have dreamed of setting it aside. In the second place, we are fighting on behalf of the little nations. When their safety has been guaranteed by treaty, we are determined that they shall not be crushed out of existence by any Power, however strong and over-mastering it may be. No nation, he said, has ever entered into a great war with a clearer conscience or with a more certain knowledge that it is fighting for the right. We are not battling for power or land or gold, not even for our own selfish interests, but we are struggling to maintain that good faith amongst the nations without which the world would sink back into barbarism.

On August 6th, the Prime Minister asked the House of Commons for a war budget of a hundred million dollars and took the opportunity to answer the question, What are we fighting for? First, he said, we are fighting to keep our solemn promise—a promise that, if it had been made between private individuals in everyday life, would be considered so binding in law and honor that no self-respecting person would even think of breaking it. Second, we are fighting for the small nations. When their safety has been secured by treaty, we are determined that they won’t be wiped out by any power, no matter how strong it is. No nation, he said, has ever entered into a major war with a clearer conscience or more certainty that it is fighting for what’s right. We aren’t fighting for power, land, or gold, not even for our own selfish interests, but we are striving to uphold good faith among nations, without which the world would fall back into barbarism.

The war vote was at once granted, and it was quickly agreed that the Army should be increased by half a million men. On the next day Lord Kitchener called for a first army of 100,000 men, and instantly recruits of high quality came flocking to the colours. Men waited in front of the London recruiting offices hour after hour for days together, in order to offer their services to the country. From the Colonies and from India came the most loyal of messages, and the most generous offers of men and money. The whole Empire was united as never before, in this the most righteous war that has ever been waged.

The war vote was quickly approved, and it was decided to increase the Army by half a million men. The next day, Lord Kitchener called for an initial force of 100,000 men, and immediately, high-quality recruits started coming in. Men waited outside the London recruiting offices for hours on end for days to volunteer for the country. Messages of loyalty and generous offers of men and money poured in from the Colonies and India. The entire Empire was more united than ever before in this most just war that has ever been fought.

I have already told you that there was what is called a "run" upon the Bank of England at the prospect of war. In order that the nation should be steadied at this crisis, the Bank Holiday was continued for three days longer, and an order was made that no one need pay his business debts for a month. To keep gold in the banks for the service of the Government, paper money was introduced, and postal orders passed from hand to hand instead of coin. The newspapers were not allowed to print anything they pleased about the war, for fear that the enemy might gain important information. All war news was to be passed by what is called a censor before being printed.

I’ve already mentioned that there was what’s known as a "run" on the Bank of England due to the looming threat of war. To stabilize the nation during this tense time, the Bank Holiday was extended for three more days, and it was decided that no one needed to pay their business debts for a month. To keep gold in the banks for the Government's needs, paper money was introduced, and postal orders were exchanged instead of coins. Newspapers weren’t allowed to publish anything they wanted about the war, as there was concern that the enemy might gain valuable information. All war-related news had to be approved by what’s called a censor before being published.





CHAPTER XVII.

THE SUBMARINE THAT FAILED.

Meanwhile our Grand Fleet was watching and waiting for the German Navy to come out and fight. Our sailors seized many German merchant vessels on the seas, and those that were in our ports were captured; but the warships of the enemy were nowhere visible. We soon began to understand that the Germans did not propose to risk their ships in battle for some time to come. One of their military writers had recommended that they should try to reduce our Navy to the strength of their own by means of submarine[174] and destroyer[175] attacks before coming out to fight. On the second day after war was declared, we discovered that they had planned another method of sinking our ships without endangering their own.

Meanwhile, our Grand Fleet was watching and waiting for the German Navy to come out and engage in battle. Our sailors captured many German merchant ships at sea, and those in our ports were seized as well; however, the enemy's warships were nowhere to be seen. We quickly realized that the Germans weren’t planning to risk their ships in battle for quite a while. One of their military writers had suggested that they should try to weaken our Navy to match their own strength through submarine[174] and destroyer[175] attacks before they engaged us directly. On the second day after the war was declared, we discovered that they had devised another strategy for sinking our ships without putting their own at risk.



Floating Mine.

Here is a little picture of what is known as a floating mine. It consists of a hollow, pear-shaped case, containing an electric battery and a large amount of gun-cotton, or some other high explosive. This [179] mine is thrown into the sea, and by means of an iron weight is made to float three or four feet below the surface. If the mine is struck hard, it will cant over sixty-five or seventy degrees. Then the mercury in a little cup would overflow, and by so doing would complete an electric circuit and explode the gun-cotton. So terrible is the explosive force of gun-cotton, that it will tear asunder the biggest ship, and either cripple it or send it to the bottom. Never before has any nation strewn the open seas with such floating mines, and their use in this way is against all the laws of war which are observed by civilized nations.

Here’s a brief description of what’s called a floating mine. It’s made of a hollow, pear-shaped shell that contains an electric battery and a significant amount of gun-cotton or another type of explosive. This [179] mine is tossed into the ocean and held afloat three or four feet below the surface by an iron weight. If the mine is hit hard, it will tilt over sixty-five or seventy degrees. Then the mercury in a small cup will spill out, completing an electric circuit and causing the gun-cotton to explode. The explosive power of gun-cotton is so immense that it can split apart the largest ship, either crippling it or sinking it. No nation has ever littered the open seas with such floating mines, and using them this way goes against all the laws of war recognized by civilized nations.



Sweeping up mines in the North Sea.

The Germans soon discovered that large mine-layers ran a great risk of being sunk by the guns of our warships, so they employed fishing-boats and other small craft to lay these deadly engines in the sea. Many of these ships flew the flag of a neutral Power, and thus pretended that they were engaged on lawful and peaceful business. The North Sea became a death-trap, and our Admiralty had to meet the danger by employing a large number of trawlers to sweep up the mines.

The Germans quickly realized that large mine-layers were at a high risk of being sunk by the guns of our warships, so they started using fishing boats and other small vessels to drop these deadly devices in the sea. Many of these ships displayed the flag of a neutral country, pretending to be involved in legitimate and peaceful activities. The North Sea turned into a death trap, and our Admiralty had to respond to the threat by using a significant number of trawlers to clear the mines.

The work is done in the following way. Two trawlers sailing parallel with each other drag through the sea a steel hawser which is attached to each of them. The hawser drags the mines along, and they are then picked up. You can readily understand how dangerous this work is. The trawlers themselves may strike a mine, and be blown up; or two mines drawn along by the hawser may collide when they are near to the trawlers, in which case the same result follows. Many gallant smacksmen have lost their lives in trying to free the sea from this terrible peril. We ought to think of them as heroes of the best and highest type. Always remember that it is more glorious to save life than to destroy it.

The work is done like this: two trawlers sail parallel to each other, dragging a steel cable between them through the sea. This cable pulls along the mines, which are then collected. It’s easy to see how dangerous this job is. The trawlers could hit a mine and explode, or two mines being dragged by the cable could collide near the trawlers, resulting in the same disaster. Many brave fishermen have lost their lives trying to make the sea safer from this deadly threat. We should remember them as heroes of the highest caliber. Always keep in mind that it’s more honorable to save lives than to take them.

On the 6th of August a flotilla of British destroyers, accompanied by the light cruiser[176] Amphion,[177] sighted a German vessel off the [180] Dutch coast engaged in throwing out floating mines. The Lance, a British destroyer, at once attacked this vessel, and in four shots destroyed her bridge, tore away her stern, and sank her—all within the space of six minutes. Some fifty members of the crew were saved by the British boats. Though the mine-layer was at the bottom of the sea, she had done her deadly work, and was soon to achieve a victory. As the Amphion was steaming towards Harwich, and was about thirty miles off Aldeburgh, she struck one of the mines laid by the sunken ship, and was instantly blown up. The bow of the ship was shattered, and in less than twenty minutes she sank, with a loss of 131 lives. The captain, sixteen officers, and 135 men were saved; but twenty German prisoners confined in the bow were killed by the explosion of their own mine. Since the Amphion went down, many peaceful merchant ships and trawlers, both British and neutral, have been sunk by these mines, as well as two other British warships.

On August 6th, a group of British destroyers, along with the light cruiser Amphion, spotted a German ship off the Dutch coast that was deploying floating mines. The Lance, a British destroyer, immediately attacked the German vessel, hitting it with four shots that destroyed its bridge, severed its stern, and sank it—all within six minutes. About fifty crew members were rescued by British boats. Although the mine-layer was at the bottom of the sea, it had carried out its deadly mission and soon would claim another victim. As the Amphion was heading towards Harwich and was about thirty miles off Aldeburgh, it hit one of the mines laid by the sunken ship and was blown up instantly. The ship’s bow was destroyed, and within twenty minutes it sank, resulting in the loss of 131 lives. The captain, sixteen officers, and 135 crew members survived; however, twenty German prisoners locked in the bow were killed by the explosion of their own mine. Since the Amphion sank, many civilian merchant ships and trawlers, both British and neutral, have gone down due to these mines, along with two other British warships.


Here is a section of a submarine, a type of vessel which is now being used for the first time in warfare. You see that it is shaped like a rather fat cigar, tapering towards its after or tail end. In the centre of the top of the hull we see a small conning-tower. At the stern there is a propeller, and also a series of rudders which enables it to steer to and fro, or up and down. If you study the picture, you will see what the interior of a submarine is like. By means of tanks, which can be filled with water or emptied, the submarine can sink or rise at will. When she comes near an enemy, she sinks until only a short mast appears above the surface. This mast is a hollow tube fitted with a lens and mirrors, so arranged that images of objects outside the boat and above the surface are thrown on to another mirror, where they are examined by means of a magnifying glass. This "periscope," as the hollow mast is called, is the eye of the submarine. It enables her to see when her hull is beneath the waves. If she sinks altogether, or if the periscope should be carried away, she is blind and can see nothing.

Here’s a section of a submarine, a type of vessel that is now being used for the first time in warfare. You can see it’s shaped like a chubby cigar, tapering at the back end. In the center of the top of the hull, there’s a small conning tower. At the back, there’s a propeller, along with a set of rudders that let it steer side to side or up and down. If you look closely at the picture, you'll get a sense of what the inside of a submarine is like. Using tanks that can be filled with or emptied of water, the submarine can sink or rise at will. When it gets close to an enemy, it submerges until just a short mast is visible above the water. This mast is a hollow tube equipped with a lens and mirrors, arranged so that images of objects outside the boat and above the surface are reflected onto another mirror, where they can be examined through a magnifying glass. This "periscope," as the hollow mast is called, acts as the submarine's eye. It allows her to see while she’s underwater. If she sinks completely, or if the periscope gets damaged, she’s blind and can see nothing.



Section of a Submarine.

Some submarines have a gun on deck, but their real weapon is the torpedo. There is a picture of one on page 183. It is really a little warship in itself, with its own hull, propeller, rudders, engines, and a mass of gun-cotton in the place of guns. This explosive is stored in the [181] head of the torpedo, which is provided with a striker-rod of steel. When this rod hits the target it is forced back and explodes a little charge, which in its turn explodes the gun-cotton which lies behind it. A torpedo is fired from a tube, and immediately it strikes the water its engines begin to work. It then rushes towards its target at the rate of forty or fifty miles an hour for a distance of three miles or more. By means of a very remarkable piece of apparatus, it is steered back to its line of fire if it should be turned out of its course. If the aim is sure, and the torpedo hits its mark, the gun-cotton explodes with such terrific force that it will sink or cripple the biggest ship afloat.

Some submarines have a gun on deck, but their main weapon is the torpedo. There’s a picture of one on page 183. It’s really like a small warship on its own, with its own hull, propeller, rudders, engines, and a lot of gun-cotton instead of guns. This explosive is stored in the [181] head of the torpedo, which has a steel striker rod. When this rod hits the target, it’s pushed back and triggers a small charge, which then explodes the gun-cotton behind it. A torpedo is launched from a tube, and once it hits the water, its engines start working. It then moves toward its target at around forty to fifty miles an hour for a distance of three miles or more. Using an impressive piece of technology, it can be guided back to its original path if it veers off course. If it’s on target and strikes the mark, the gun-cotton explodes with such incredible force that it can sink or severely damage even the largest ship.

On ordinary warships a torpedo can be fired from a tube either above or below water. The tube can be moved just like a gun, and so a correct aim can be taken. The tubes of a submarine, however, are all below water, and they are fixed so that the submarine itself must be moved into the right position before it can discharge a torpedo with correct aim.

On regular warships, a torpedo can be fired from a tube positioned either above or below the water. The tube can be adjusted like a gun, allowing for accurate targeting. In contrast, submarines have all their tubes below the waterline, and they are fixed in place, meaning the submarine needs to maneuver into the correct position before it can launch a torpedo accurately.

Submarines have been called, with good reason, "the deadliest things that keep the sea." With only the thin periscope showing above the waves, they can silently and secretly creep within range of a warship, and send off a torpedo on its deadly errand. To detect the thin periscope from the bridge of a warship is not easy, and during the present war several gallant ships have been taken unawares and sent to the bottom.

Submarines have rightfully been dubbed "the deadliest things in the sea." With just the slender periscope visible above the water, they can quietly and stealthily move close to a warship, launching a torpedo on its lethal mission. Spotting the narrow periscope from the bridge of a warship isn't easy, and during the current conflict, several brave vessels have been caught off guard and sunk.


Now let me tell you the story of a submarine that failed.

Now let me tell you the story of a submarine that didn't succeed.

On the 9th of August a flotilla of German submarines was in the North Sea. Their narrow gray bodies were furrowing the waves at a speed of about fifteen knots an hour. On the little deck of each of them stood a commander, sweeping the horizon through powerful glasses for signs of the enemy. Down below men were standing by the motors, examining the gauges, filling the compressed air chambers, and making sure that the torpedoes were "ship-shape."

On August 9th, a group of German submarines was in the North Sea. Their slim gray bodies were cutting through the waves at a speed of around fifteen knots an hour. On the small deck of each submarine stood a commander, scanning the horizon with powerful binoculars for signs of the enemy. Below deck, men were by the engines, checking the gauges, refilling the air tanks, and making sure the torpedoes were in perfect condition.

Yonder is Submarine U 9. Suddenly her commander closes his glasses with a snap. He has sighted the funnels of British cruisers, and the hour of action has arrived. The long-expected signal rings out below, and the commander leaves the tiny deck and withdraws into the interior through a hatch, which is carefully closed behind him. He takes his place in the conning-tower, where, under his hand and eye, is all the apparatus needed for steering and controlling the boat.

Yonder is Submarine U 9. Suddenly, her commander snaps his binoculars shut. He has spotted the smoke from British cruisers, and the moment of action has come. The long-awaited signal sounds below, and the commander steps off the small deck and goes inside through a hatch, which is carefully closed behind him. He takes his position in the conning tower, where all the equipment needed for steering and controlling the submarine is at his command.

A valve is opened, and air is allowed to escape from the water-ballast tanks in the bottom of the vessel. Water flows in, and the submarine sinks until she is running "awash," with the base of the conning-tower only just clear of the waves. She is now ready to dive. This she must do before getting within range of the cruisers out yonder. There are hundreds of keen eyes on the British warships, and even the conning-tower of a submarine a mile away will be seen. A wheel is moved, the boat tilts downward slightly at the bows, and in a few moments the water is swirling round the windows of the conning-tower. Diving has begun. Down, down she goes. Presently the wheel is moved again, and the boat returns to an even keel. The only part of her that now shows above the water is the periscope.

A valve opens, letting air escape from the water-ballast tanks at the bottom of the submarine. Water flows in, causing the submarine to sink until it’s running "awash," with the bottom of the conning tower barely above the waves. It’s now ready to dive. It needs to dive before coming within range of the cruisers out there. Hundreds of sharp eyes are on the British warships, and even the conning tower of a submarine a mile away can be spotted. A wheel is turned, and the boat tilts slightly downward at the front. In a few moments, water swirls around the windows of the conning tower. The dive has started. Down, down it goes. Soon, the wheel is turned again, and the boat levels out. The only part visible above the water now is the periscope.

The commander glues his eyes to the mirror which gives him a view of the sea around. The images of the cruisers grow larger and larger; one of them, H.M.S. Birmingham, is now within range. He moves his boat so that the torpedo tube at her bow points directly towards the Birmingham. His hand hovers over the switch which will launch a torpedo on its death-dealing errand. Why risk missing to avoid the slight danger of discovery? Another five hundred yards, and then——

The commander fixes his gaze on the mirror that shows him the sea around. The images of the cruisers get bigger and bigger; one of them, H.M.S. Birmingham, is now in range. He adjusts his boat so that the torpedo tube at the front is aimed directly at the Birmingham. His hand hovers over the switch that will send a torpedo on its deadly mission. Why take the chance of missing to avoid a little risk of being discovered? Another five hundred yards, and then——

The fateful moment has come. His hand slightly trembles with excitement [184] as he prepares to make the trifling movement which may send some hundreds of men to a watery grave, and a gallant ship, worth more than a million of money, to the bottom.

The crucial moment has arrived. His hand shakes a bit with anticipation [184] as he gets ready to make the small gesture that could send hundreds of men to their deaths and a brave ship, valued at over a million dollars, to the ocean floor.



This picture gives an excellent view of a torpedo and its tube on board a destroyer. The tube, you will observe, can be trained like a gun, and thus a correct aim can be taken.



This diagram gives a section of a torpedo, which has been well described as a complete little warship. It has engines to drive it along; rudders to steer it; a special apparatus to make it return to the line of fire, if it should swerve; a supply of explosives to damage the enemy, and apparatus for firing the explosive at the right moment. A torpedo such as is used in our navy costs £1,000. Warships at anchor have steel nets around them as a protection against torpedoes. Some torpedoes, however, are fitted with a pair of powerful wire cutters, which enable them to pierce the net and strike the ship.

He presses the button; a flap opens in the tube in the bows; a valve admits compressed air into the rear end of it, and a shining torpedo leaps forward towards the quarry.

He presses the button; a flap opens in the tube at the front; a valve lets in compressed air at the back, and a shiny torpedo shoots forward toward the target.

Crash! The image in the periscope has disappeared, and the submarine rocks slightly. The periscope has been sighted by a keen eye on the Birmingham, and a superb shot has carried it away. The submarine is now as blind as the giant after Ulysses had bored into his one eye. The biter has been bitten. It cannot remain under water, for a touch of the cruiser's steel bow will be the stroke of doom. If it comes up, a storm of shell will rage about it. The commander has a choice of perils. Desperately he decides to come up and endeavour to fire another torpedo.

Crash! The image in the periscope has vanished, and the submarine sways slightly. A sharp-eyed crew member on the Birmingham has spotted it, and a perfect shot has taken it out. The submarine is now as blind as the giant after Ulysses stuck a spear in his only eye. The hunter has become the hunted. It can't stay underwater, because a hit from the cruiser’s steel bow would mean certain doom. If it surfaces, a barrage of shells will rain down on it. The commander faces a choice between dangers. In desperation, he decides to surface and try to launch another torpedo.

The horizontal rudders are set in motion; compressed air is admitted to the ballast chambers, and some of the water is blown out. The conning-tower rises above the level of the water; but, before she can use her sting, all is over. The cruiser's quick-firing guns have been waiting, and the moment the deck appears a four-inch shell is discharged at it. The armour at the base of the conning-tower is cleft through as though it were a biscuit-box. Water rushes in, and a minute later the ill-fated craft, a marvel of ingenuity, lies on the bottom, twenty fathoms deep. There it will rust away long after the war in which it played such a brief part has passed into history.

The horizontal rudders start moving; compressed air enters the ballast chambers, and some of the water is blown out. The conning tower rises above the water's surface; however, before it can strike back, everything is over. The cruiser's rapid-fire guns have been ready, and the moment the deck shows, a four-inch shell is fired at it. The armor at the base of the conning tower is shattered as if it were a cookie tin. Water rushes in, and a minute later, the doomed vessel, a marvel of engineering, lies on the ocean floor, twenty fathoms deep. There it will rust away long after the war, in which it played such a brief role, has become a part of history.


Such is the story of how H.M.S. Birmingham sank the German submarine U 9. Some accounts tell us that the periscope was not shot away, but that when the torpedo from the submarine missed its mark, the cruiser made a rapid turn and drove straight at her, crumpling her to pieces by the terrible force of its weight and speed. This is the method which our cruisers usually adopt when attacked by submarines. They steam rapidly in a zigzag course, so as to disconcert those who are aiming the torpedo, and, at the first sign of the submarine's presence, charge down upon her and sink her.

This is the story of how H.M.S. Birmingham sank the German submarine U 9. Some accounts suggest that the periscope wasn't destroyed, but when the submarine's torpedo missed its target, the cruiser quickly turned and charged straight at it, crushing it to pieces with its incredible weight and speed. This is the technique our cruisers typically use when facing submarine attacks. They move swiftly in a zigzag pattern to throw off those targeting them with torpedoes, and at the first sign of the submarine, they head straight for it and sink it.



A cruiser ramming a submarine.





CHAPTER XVIII.

INFANTRY AND ITS WORK.

Before I describe the German invasion of Belgium, I must explain certain military terms which will crop up again and again in the following pages. Unless you understand these terms, you cannot read war news intelligently.

Before I describe the German invasion of Belgium, I need to explain some military terms that will come up repeatedly in the following pages. If you don't understand these terms, you won't be able to read war news effectively.

An army, you know, is a body of armed men, trained and organized and disciplined for the work of war. Most of the fighting men in an army are either infantry, cavalry, or artillery. Let me tell you something about each of these "arms."

An army, you know, is a group of armed individuals, trained, organized, and disciplined for the purpose of war. Most of the combatants in an army are either infantry, cavalry, or artillery. Let me share some details about each of these "arms."

Infantry are foot-soldiers armed with rifles and bayonets. In time of peace you have seen them marching by in their scarlet and blue uniforms and smart spiked helmets. You have also seen the Highlanders, with their waving feather bonnets, short scarlet coats with yellow facings, white belts and gaiters, plaid stockings, and bare knees. In time of war all these fine uniforms are discarded, and the men are dressed in khaki.

Infantry are foot soldiers equipped with rifles and bayonets. During peacetime, you’ve seen them parading in their red and blue uniforms and sharp spiked helmets. You’ve also noticed the Highlanders, wearing their feathered bonnets, short red coats with yellow trim, white belts and gaiters, plaid stockings, and bare knees. In wartime, all these fancy uniforms are swapped for khaki.

Every foot-soldier belongs to a regiment, and is one of a company of that regiment. A company consists of 227 men of all ranks, and is commanded by a captain or major, with a captain as second in command. Every company is divided into four platoons under lieutenants, each of whom has a sergeant as second in command, and each platoon consists of four sections under junior sergeants, corporals, or lance-corporals.

Every foot soldier is part of a regiment and belongs to a company within that regiment. A company has 227 members of various ranks and is led by a captain or major, with a captain as the second-in-command. Each company is split into four platoons, headed by lieutenants, each of whom has a sergeant as the second-in-command. Each platoon is made up of four sections supervised by junior sergeants, corporals, or lance-corporals.

In the British Army four companies form a battalion, which has been well called the household or family to which the soldier belongs. It consists, when at war strength, of 1,007 men, including what is called headquarters—that is, the battalion staff, the men of the machine-gun [187] section, the signallers, pioneers, and the bandsmen who in time of war serve as stretcher-bearers. A battalion is commanded by a lieutenant-colonel, who is assisted by a major, an adjutant, a quartermaster, together with a number of sergeants, orderlies, and clerks. The adjutant is specially responsible for the book-keeping of the battalion, for issuing the orders, and for seeing that all military duties are properly performed. The quartermaster has charge of the stores, clothing, and the equipment of the men.

In the British Army, four companies make up a battalion, which is often referred to as the household or family that a soldier belongs to. When at full strength during wartime, it consists of 1,007 men, including what’s known as headquarters—this includes the battalion staff, personnel from the machine-gun section, signallers, pioneers, and the bandsmen who act as stretcher-bearers in times of war. A battalion is led by a lieutenant colonel, who is supported by a major, an adjutant, a quartermaster, as well as several sergeants, orderlies, and clerks. The adjutant is specifically responsible for maintaining the battalion’s records, issuing orders, and ensuring that all military duties are carried out correctly. The quartermaster is in charge of the supplies, clothing, and equipment for the soldiers.

The strength of an infantry force is reckoned in battalions, not in regiments. Four battalions—that is, 4,000 men—form a brigade of infantry, which is commanded by a brigadier-general, who is assisted by a brigade-major and a staff-captain.

The strength of an infantry force is measured in battalions, not in regiments. Four battalions—that is, 4,000 soldiers—make up a brigade of infantry, commanded by a brigadier-general, who is supported by a brigade-major and a staff-captain.

Foot-soldiers are now armed with what is called a magazine rifle. The short Lee-Enfield,[178] which our infantry carry, can fire a dozen aimed shots in a minute; and if the magazine is opened, the ten cartridges in it can be discharged in less than thirty seconds. With this rifle, which is sighted up to 2,800 yards, a man can hit a large object a mile and a half away, and if he is a good shot, can kill a man at half a mile. The cartridge—which contains bullet and powder in one case—is so light that a man can carry his one hundred and twenty cartridges without much discomfort. The powder used is smokeless, so that it is almost impossible to tell where the shots come from if the riflemen take cover—that is, if they conceal themselves behind bushes, rocks, or hedges. British soldiers are exceedingly good at taking cover, and they learnt the art from the Boers in South Africa. They are careful to notice the folds and waves of the ground, and to take advantage of everything which will hide them from the enemy. A skilful leader can march his company or platoon across country so that a man sitting still half a mile away from his route cannot catch as much as a glimpse of it.

Foot soldiers are now equipped with what's known as a magazine rifle. The short Lee-Enfield,[178] which our infantry uses, can fire a dozen accurate shots in a minute; and if the magazine is opened, the ten cartridges in it can be fired in less than thirty seconds. With this rifle, which is sighted up to 2,800 yards, a person can hit a large target a mile and a half away, and if they are a good shot, they can kill a person at half a mile. The cartridge—which combines the bullet and powder in one casing—is so lightweight that a soldier can carry a hundred and twenty of them without much discomfort. The powder used is smokeless, making it nearly impossible to determine the source of the shots if the riflemen take cover—that is, if they hide behind bushes, rocks, or hedges. British soldiers are exceptionally skilled at taking cover, having learned this tactic from the Boers in South Africa. They are attentive to the contours and undulations of the ground, using everything that can shield them from the enemy. A skilled leader can maneuver his company or platoon across the terrain in such a way that a person sitting still half a mile away from their path can't catch even a glimpse of them.



Territorial Infantry marching along Fleet Street, London. Most of these men in private life are lawyers.

Photo, Record Press.

Before a man can fire accurately at a distant enemy he must know the range, and must sight his rifle accordingly. To show you how this range is found, let us suppose that a platoon sees a party of the enemy on a ridge in front of it. At one end of this ridge there is a little sand heap. "The lieutenant calls for three good shots from your section, of whom you are one. You go up and lie down, and your section commander tells you that you are to fire at the sand hill to get the range, which [189] he thinks is 800 yards. You fire at 800 yards, and see no result; the next man fires at 750—no result. The third man fires at 700, and the sergeant, with a field-glass, sees a splash of dust on the sand heap. That settles the range."[179] When the troops occupy a position some time before the enemy is in sight, it is usual to mark distances. "Half a dozen men are told to cut sticks from the nearest trees, and to tie red rags on to each of them. Then they are to pace 600 yards in a straight line to the front, stepping yards as well as they can, and then to plant their sticks so that the line of red sticks may mark the 600 yards line from where their comrades are lying down."[179]

Before a soldier can accurately shoot at a distant enemy, he needs to know the range and align his rifle accordingly. To demonstrate how this range is determined, let's imagine a platoon spots a group of enemies on a ridge in front of them. At one end of this ridge, there's a small sand pile. The lieutenant asks for three skilled shots from your section, and you're one of them. You lie down, and your section commander instructs you to fire at the sand pile to establish the range, which he estimates to be 800 yards. You shoot at 800 yards, but see no results; the next person shoots at 750—still no results. The third person shoots at 700, and the sergeant, using a field-glass, sees a splash of dust on the sand pile. That confirms the range. When troops hold a position for a while before the enemy is visible, it's common to mark distances. A handful of men are instructed to cut sticks from the nearest trees and tie red rags to each one. Then, they pace 600 yards forward in a straight line, measuring their steps as best as they can, and plant their sticks to create a line of red markers that indicates the 600-yard line from where their comrades are lying down.[189]

Each infantryman carries a short bayonet, about twelve inches long. When a charge is ordered, the bayonet is fixed on to the end of the rifle-barrel, and is used as a thrusting-sword. British soldiers have always been famous for their prowess with the bayonet. A bayonet charge usually occurs when an enemy has been beaten by gun fire, and his trenches are carried by a final rush.

Each infantry soldier carries a short bayonet, about twelve inches long. When a charge is ordered, the bayonet is attached to the end of the rifle barrel and used like a thrusting sword. British soldiers have always been known for their skill with the bayonet. A bayonet charge typically happens when the enemy has been weakened by gunfire, and their trenches are taken by a final push.

Each battalion has with it two machine guns, manned by an officer, a sergeant, and sixteen men. Two wagons accompany this section to convey the guns and their ammunition.

Each battalion has two machine guns, operated by an officer, a sergeant, and sixteen soldiers. Two wagons accompany this section to carry the guns and their ammunition.

A machine gun is nothing but a rifle barrel fixed into a machine so that it becomes self-firing. The barrel is surrounded by a large tube filled with water, to keep the barrel from getting too hot. The gun is so fixed on a tripod stand that it can be turned round in any direction. One man carries the gun, which weighs about sixty pounds, to the selected position, and the other carries the tripod on which it is fixed. On the march, both gun and tripod are carried in a wagon. Each gun is supplied with boxes containing 3,500 rounds, and 8,000 more rounds are kept in reserve.

A machine gun is just a rifle barrel attached to a mechanism that allows it to fire automatically. The barrel is encased in a large water-filled tube to prevent it from overheating. The gun is mounted on a tripod stand that allows it to pivot in any direction. One person carries the gun, which weighs about sixty pounds, while another carries the tripod it’s mounted on. While on the move, both the gun and tripod are transported in a wagon. Each gun comes with boxes holding 3,500 rounds, and an additional 8,000 rounds are stored as backup.

On the next page you will see a picture of this gun at work. When it is fixed and sighted, a button is pressed, and the first shot is fired. The recoil of this shot empties and reloads the gun, and so the process goes on just as long as the button is pressed. Some three hundred shots can be fired in a minute very accurately, and the effect on a body of men advancing along a road or across a bridge is deadly in the extreme.

On the next page, you’ll see a picture of this gun in action. Once it’s set up and aligned, you press a button, and the first shot is fired. The recoil from this shot ejects the spent casing and reloads the gun, allowing the process to continue as long as the button is held down. About three hundred shots can be fired in a minute with great accuracy, and the impact on a group of soldiers moving down a road or across a bridge is extremely deadly.



A concealed machine gun in action.    Photo, Newspaper Illustrations Ltd.

Besides their rifles and bayonets, each infantryman carries a light, short-handled shovel attached to his belt. This is for making trenches and rifle pits to afford protection against the enemy's bullets. In a very short time a battalion can "dig itself in," and, thus protected, fire on the enemy from shelter. A trench a hundred yards long, three feet deep, and two feet wide, can be dug in easy soil by forty men in about three hours. Every battalion is accompanied by mules or carts, carrying picks and additional shovels.

Besides their rifles and bayonets, each infantryman carries a light, short-handled shovel attached to his belt. This is for digging trenches and rifle pits to protect against enemy bullets. In no time, a battalion can "dig in," allowing them to fire on the enemy from cover. A trench that's a hundred yards long, three feet deep, and two feet wide can be dug in easy soil by forty men in about three hours. Every battalion is accompanied by mules or carts carrying picks and extra shovels.



A trench made by infantry.

In the drawing the trench has been cut through vertically to show how it is made. "a" is the parapet piled up behind the hedge to protect the firer, who is shooting through a loophole ("d") made of bags of earth. "b" is the bank of earth thrown up behind the trench to protect the men from the "back blast" of shells, for when they burst, their effect is felt as severely behind them as in front. "c" is the bank of earth at the end of the trench to protect the men from enfilade fire—that is, from fire along the length of the trench. Frequently trenches are made in zigzags to avoid this danger.

A good infantryman must be able to shoot well and march well. If you are in good condition, you perhaps think nothing of a ten-mile walk. But suppose you are loaded up, as the soldier is, with rifle, bayonet, and knapsack, ammunition pouches, haversack, water-bottle, and entrenching tool, a total weight of about sixty-one pounds, you will find ten miles a long and very tiring distance. Our infantry usually march at about two and three-quarter miles an hour on a fourteen-mile march. The French are famous for what are called "forced marches"—that is, for marches more than twenty miles in one day—but British soldiers have done even better. In 1898, before the Battle of Atbara, some of our infantrymen [192] covered 134 miles—mostly desert—in six and a half days, ninety-eight miles being covered in four successive days. The men were in fine condition, otherwise they could not have stood the strain. As it was, many of them arrived at their destination barefooted, the soles of their boots having come off owing to the rough nature of the country. This, of course, made the march all the more creditable.

A good infantry soldier needs to be able to shoot accurately and march effectively. If you're in good shape, you might think nothing of a ten-mile walk. But imagine you’re loaded up like a soldier, carrying a rifle, bayonet, knapsack, ammo pouches, haversack, water bottle, and entrenching tool, adding up to about sixty-one pounds. You’ll find ten miles feels like a long and exhausting journey. Our infantry typically marches at about two and three-quarter miles per hour on a fourteen-mile trek. The French are known for their "forced marches," which involve more than twenty miles in a single day, but British soldiers have even surpassed that. In 1898, before the Battle of Atbara, some of our infantrymen [192] covered 134 miles—mostly in desert conditions—in just six and a half days, with ninety-eight miles done over four consecutive days. The soldiers were in great shape; otherwise, they couldn't have handled the challenge. Even so, many of them reached their destination without shoes, as the soles of their boots had worn off due to the rough terrain. This, of course, made the march even more impressive.

In South Africa the 2nd Shropshire Light Infantry once marched forty-three miles in thirty-two hours. When pursuing De Wet in August 1900, the City Imperial Volunteers (C.I.V.) marched thirty miles in seventeen hours.

In South Africa, the 2nd Shropshire Light Infantry once marched forty-three miles in thirty-two hours. While chasing De Wet in August 1900, the City Imperial Volunteers (C.I.V.) marched thirty miles in seventeen hours.



The Lee-Enfield Rifle.

A spring (A) at the bottom of the magazine pushes the cartridges up towards the top. By pushing forward the bolt (B) in the direction of the arrow, you shove the top cartridge (C) into the chamber (D). After you have fired, you pull back the bolt, and this pulls out the empty cartridge case. A small metal leaf can be pushed across the top of the magazine at E, so that you can load and fire the rifle without using the cartridges in the magazine. This leaf is called the "cut-off."





CHAPTER XIX.

CAVALRY AND ARTILLERY.

Cavalry are soldiers mounted on horses. One of the finest of our cavalry regiments is the 12th Lancers. In peace time the troopers of this regiment wear blue tunics with red fronts and cuffs, helmets with square-cut tops and red feathery plumes, and carry long, slender lances with red and white pennons. As they ride by, bolt upright on their splendid chargers, in all the glory of scarlet, blue, and gold, you cannot imagine a gayer and more gallant sight. None of this finery, however, is worn in war time; they are clad in the same kind of khaki as the infantry.

Cavalry are soldiers who ride horses. One of the best cavalry regiments is the 12th Lancers. In peacetime, the soldiers of this regiment wear blue tunics with red fronts and cuffs, helmets with flat tops and red feather plumes, and carry long, thin lances with red and white flags. When they ride by, sitting tall on their beautiful horses, dressed in all their scarlet, blue, and gold finery, it’s hard to imagine a more vibrant and brave sight. However, none of this fancy gear is worn during wartime; they wear the same khaki as the infantry.

The fighting part of a cavalry regiment consists of three squadrons, each divided into four troops, with some additional officers and men. A troop consists of one officer and thirty-two men, and a squadron of 160 officers and men, so that a cavalry regiment numbers 480. At the head of the regiment is a lieutenant-colonel, and the "second in command" is a major, who takes the place of the colonel if he should be killed or put out of action. In every cavalry regiment there are also shoeing-smiths, saddlers, etc., as well as a doctor and a veterinary surgeon. Every cavalry regiment is accompanied by a machine-gun section. In the British Army three regiments form a cavalry brigade.

The combat part of a cavalry regiment is made up of three squadrons, each split into four troops, along with some extra officers and personnel. A troop has one officer and thirty-two soldiers, and a squadron consists of 160 officers and soldiers, making the total for a cavalry regiment 480. At the top of the regiment is a lieutenant colonel, and the "second in command" is a major, who steps in for the colonel if he gets killed or injured. Each cavalry regiment also includes farriers, saddlers, and a doctor, along with a veterinary surgeon. Every cavalry regiment has a machine-gun section with it. In the British Army, three regiments make up a cavalry brigade.

Each cavalryman is armed with a rifle and a sabre. In a Lancer regiment all the men carry lances as well; in a Dragoon regiment the front rank men alone are armed with these weapons. The rifle is carried with its butt in a leather case, and its barrel passes through a loop around the cavalryman's left arm. As you will see from the drawing on p. 194, he [194] carries many other things as well. In time of peace a British cavalry regiment marches in double file, the officers riding on the flank of their respective troops or squadrons. On ordinary marches the horses "walk" at the rate of four miles an hour, and the "trot" of eight miles per hour is only resorted to when time presses, or when men and horses are becoming chilled. If for any reason the "gallop" becomes necessary, the men at once form fours, and dash along at the rate of fifteen miles an hour. In time of war a cavalry regiment usually operates at the "trot."

Each cavalryman is equipped with a rifle and a saber. In a Lancer regiment, all the soldiers also carry lances, while in a Dragoon regiment, only the front rank soldiers are armed with these weapons. The rifle is held with its butt in a leather case, and its barrel goes through a loop around the cavalryman's left arm. As you can see from the drawing on p. 194, he carries many other items as well. In peacetime, a British cavalry regiment marches in double file, with officers riding on the flanks of their respective troops or squadrons. During regular marches, the horses "walk" at a speed of four miles per hour, and the "trot" of eight miles per hour is only used when time is tight or when the men and horses are getting cold. If for any reason a "gallop" is necessary, the soldiers quickly form fours and speed along at fifteen miles per hour. In wartime, a cavalry regiment typically operates at the "trot."



Troopers and their Equipment.

The trooper's uniform is the same as that of the infantryman. Until a few years ago he was armed with a carbine (3), which he carried in a leather bucket (4), attached to the right side of the saddle by straps. He is now armed with the infantry rifle. This is not shown in the pictures, but is carried as the carbine was, with its butt in a leather case hanging by straps from the saddle near the man's left heel. Its barrel passes through a loop around his right arm, as the lance is carried. (See picture on the right.) 1 is the loop attaching lance to the arm; 2, the sabre; 3, the carbine; 4, the bucket; 5, the bandolier, carrying cartridges; 6, a pair of boots; 7, a cloak; 8, a saddlebag, holding knife, fork, spoon, brush, comb, towel, emergency ration, etc.; 9, a saddlebag, holding shirt, drawers, socks, currycomb, stable-brush, etc.; 10, breeches and puttees rolled in waterproof sheet; 11, hay net; 12, nosebag, holding corn; 13, picketing ropes; 14, haversack with man's food; 15, water-bottle; 16, two horse-shoes in leather case; 17, numnah (felt to save horse's back) and horse-blanket under the saddle; 18, halter; 19, halter-rope twisted up.

Cavalry used to be the most important of all "arms," and in the great historical wars cavalry charges usually carried the day. But with the coming of quick-firing rifles their importance has greatly lessened. In recent times they became the "eyes and ears" of the army, and nearly all the scouting was done by them. Though a good deal of scouting is now done by aeroplanes, cycles, and motor cars, it is still the duty of cavalry to precede the main body, and "feel" for the enemy. What is called a "cavalry screen" is pushed forward in the hope of drawing the [196] enemy's fire, and thus showing his position. When cavalry are engaged in this work, they are said to conduct a reconnaissance. When our cavalry conduct a reconnaissance, they ride in scattered formation, so as to offer as small a target as possible to the enemy. Unfortunately, in dry weather the advance of such a force is often revealed to the enemy by the clouds of dust raised by the horses' hoofs.

Cavalry used to be the most important branch of the military, and in major historical wars, cavalry charges often decided the outcome. However, with the advent of rapid-firing rifles, their significance has diminished. Nowadays, they serve as the "eyes and ears" of the army, taking on most of the scouting missions. Although much scouting is now done with airplanes, bicycles, and cars, it remains the cavalry's responsibility to advance ahead of the main force and "search" for the enemy. A "cavalry screen" is sent forward in hopes of drawing the enemy's fire, revealing their location. When cavalry perform this task, they are said to carry out a reconnaissance. During a reconnaissance, our cavalry ride in a dispersed formation to present a smaller target to the enemy. Unfortunately, in dry conditions, the advance of such a unit can often be detected by the clouds of dust kicked up by the horses' hooves.



Cavalry held up by Infantry.

This illustration shows a body of German horsemen attempting to attack infantry who have taken cover in a shallow trench. The Germans have had to charge across an open field, and the infantry, by rapid rifle fire, have shot down many of the men and their horses. Only a handful have been able to come within fifty yards of the trench, and these, as you see, have been thrown into confusion. Two of them are holding up the hand in token of surrender. From this drawing you will easily understand that "if infantry keep cool and collected, have plenty of ammunition, and can see the mounted men for some minutes before they arrive at close quarters, they can shoot down horses and troopers, and probably save themselves from being ridden over."

Generally speaking, cavalry secure the main body of the army from surprise. They also do good work by moving rapidly, and occupying positions in which they can hamper or delay the enemy. Sometimes they make raids far behind the enemy's army, and are able to blow up bridges, destroy railways, or capture stores of food and ammunition wagons. Cavalry are perhaps more useful than cyclists and men in motor cars, because they can travel across all kinds of country, while cycles and motor cars are chiefly confined to roads.

Generally, cavalry protect the main part of the army from surprise attacks. They also do a great job by moving quickly and taking positions that can hinder or slow down the enemy. Sometimes they raid deep behind enemy lines, blowing up bridges, destroying railways, or capturing supplies and ammunition. Cavalry might be more effective than cyclists and people in cars because they can navigate all types of terrain, while bikes and cars are mostly limited to roads.

Sometimes cavalry are able to take the enemy's artillery unawares, or fall upon his infantry while it is in disorder. When this happens, their charge is very effective; guns are captured, and the infantry is dispersed. If, however, infantry keep cool and collected, have plenty of ammunition, and can see the mounted men for some minutes before they arrive at close quarters, they can shoot down horses and troopers, and probably save themselves from being ridden over. Cavalry has its best chance of success when it suddenly attacks infantry from a flank, and at the same time is secure from being taken in flank by the fire of other infantry or machine guns. When cavalry are called upon to charge, they do so in a line of two ranks, with the officers riding in front. Sometimes cavalrymen fight on foot, much as infantry do.

Sometimes cavalry can surprise the enemy's artillery or attack their infantry while they’re disorganized. When this happens, their charge is very effective; they capture guns and scatter the infantry. However, if the infantry stays calm, has plenty of ammunition, and can spot the mounted troops a few minutes before they get close, they can shoot down horses and riders, which likely helps them avoid being trampled. Cavalry has its best chance of success when it suddenly strikes the infantry from the side while also being protected from being attacked from the side by other infantry or machine guns. When cavalry is ordered to charge, they form two lines, with the officers leading the way. Sometimes cavalry soldiers fight on foot, much like infantry do.


Now let us learn something of the guns and the men who work them. The gunner's weapon is simply a big rifle, very thick as compared with its length, and so heavy that it has to be hauled along by horses or motors. Guns meant for use in the field are mounted on a two-wheeled carriage. When the gun is in action the end of the trail or steel beam at its rear rests on the ground. On the march this trail is lifted up and hooked on to another two-wheeled carriage, called the limber. The four-wheeled [197] carriage thus formed is drawn by six horses, driven by men riding on three of them. Along with every gun there are two carriages for transporting the shell and shrapnel which are fired from it.

Now let's learn about the guns and the people who operate them. The gunner's weapon is basically a large rifle, much thicker compared to its length, and so heavy that it has to be pulled by horses or vehicles. Field guns are mounted on a two-wheeled carriage. When the gun is in use, the end of the trail or steel beam at its back rests on the ground. When on the move, this trail is lifted and hooked onto another two-wheeled carriage, known as the limber. The four-wheeled [197] carriage created this way is pulled by six horses, with men riding on three of them. Each gun has two carriages for transporting the shells and shrapnel that are fired from it.

Field guns are of various sorts and sizes, according to the work which they have to do. Our Royal Field Artillery is armed with a quick-firing gun, called an eighteen-pounder, because it throws a shot weighing eighteen pounds. This gun is made by winding strong ribbons of steel round a long steel tube. It can throw its charge for about three and a half miles, but it is most effective when the range is not more than about two and a quarter miles.

Field guns come in different types and sizes, depending on their intended purpose. Our Royal Field Artillery uses a quick-firing cannon known as an eighteen-pounder because it fires a projectile that weighs eighteen pounds. This cannon is constructed by winding strong steel ribbons around a long steel tube. It can fire its projectile for about three and a half miles, but it works best at a range of around two and a quarter miles.

Most of the guns fire shells which are shaped like bullets, but are, of course, very much bigger. They consist of a hollow steel case, with rings of soft copper, some of which fit into the rifling or grooves of the gun. The shell, like the bullet from a rifle, is given a spinning motion by the grooving in the barrel, and this makes the shot travel point foremost.

Most of the guns fire shells that look like bullets but are obviously much larger. They have a hollow steel casing, with rings of soft copper, some of which fit into the rifling or grooves of the gun. The shell, similar to a bullet from a rifle, is spun by the grooves in the barrel, which helps the shot travel in a straight line.

Inside the shell there is a high explosive. When the shell reaches its target this substance explodes with such terrific force that it will smash a wall, a house, or an earthwork.

Inside the shell, there's a powerful explosive. When the shell hits its target, this substance detonates with such incredible force that it can destroy a wall, a house, or a fortification.



Shrapnel Shell. (Section.)

When the gunners are firing against troops they usually use shrapnel, which is so called from the name of its inventor, the English colonel Henry Shrapnel.[180] This also consists of a thin steel bullet-shaped case, which is divided into two parts. One part of it is filled with round bullets, and in the other part there is a charge of powder. Attached to this charge of powder is a fuse made of a slow-burning material which is lighted by the firing of the gun. The gunners "set" this fuse—that is, they make it of such a length that the burning part will reach the powder when the shell is some distance in front of its target. If a shot is aimed at troops which are two miles away, it will take about ten seconds to reach them. As the gunner wishes the shrapnel to burst about fifty yards before reaching the troops, he makes his fuse [199] of such a length that it will explode the powder in a little less than ten seconds after the shell has left the gun.

When the artillery is firing at troops, they generally use shrapnel, named after its inventor, the English colonel Henry Shrapnel.[180] This consists of a thin steel shell shaped like a bullet, which is divided into two parts. One part is filled with round bullets, and the other contains a charge of gunpowder. Attached to this powder charge is a fuse made of a slow-burning material that is ignited when the gun is fired. The gunners "set" this fuse, meaning they adjust its length so that the burning part reaches the powder when the shell is some distance in front of the target. If they're aiming at troops two miles away, it will take about ten seconds to reach them. Since the gunner wants the shrapnel to explode about fifty yards before it hits the troops, they adjust the fuse to ensure it detonates the powder just under ten seconds after the shell has left the gun.



Royal Field Artillery in Action.    Photo, Exclusive News Agency.

Notice that the gun is hidden behind bushes. Sometimes the guns are covered with straw or branches of trees in order to hide them from observers in aeroplanes.

When the powder explodes, it blows out the bullets, which fly forward in a cone-shaped shower. A shrapnel shell contains 375 bullets, and when it has burst they travel fifty yards over a space about five yards wide and fifty yards long. As you may imagine, the bullets work great havoc on men and horses within this area. Sometimes the fuse does not explode the powder at the right time. In order that the shot may not be wasted, it is provided with a cap, which causes the shell to explode when it strikes the ground. A quick-firing gun, such as is used by the Royal Field Artillery, fires about six times a minute. When necessary it can fire much more rapidly than this. As many as twenty shots a minute have been fired from a British field gun.

When the powder explodes, it launches the bullets, which shoot out in a cone-shaped spray. A shrapnel shell has 375 bullets, and when it bursts, they travel fifty yards over an area about five yards wide and fifty yards long. As you can imagine, the bullets cause significant damage to both men and horses within this range. Sometimes the fuse doesn’t detonate the powder at the right moment. To ensure the shot isn’t wasted, it’s equipped with a cap that makes the shell explode when it hits the ground. A quick-firing gun, like the ones used by the Royal Field Artillery, can fire about six times a minute. When needed, it can fire much faster. As many as twenty shots a minute have been fired from a British field gun.

You already know that the shells and cartridges are carried on wagons, each of which contains one hundred rounds. When a battery goes into action, each section has one of its wagons a few yards behind it. When all the shells and cartridges in that wagon are used, another wagon is brought up. When that is empty, the forty rounds carried in each gun limber are fired, and finally the two rounds in each gun carriage. After that, unless a fresh supply of ammunition is brought up, the gun is useless.

You already know that the shells and cartridges are transported on wagons, each holding one hundred rounds. When a battery goes into action, each section has one of its wagons parked a few yards behind it. Once all the shells and cartridges in that wagon are used up, another wagon is brought in. When that one is empty, the forty rounds carried in each gun limber are fired, followed by the two rounds in each gun carriage. After that, unless a new supply of ammunition is delivered, the gun is useless.

The 75 mm.[181] field gun used by the French is said to be the best in existence. It is a little over 8 feet 1 inch in length, fires a projectile weighing 15-2/3 pounds, and has a range of 7,110 yards. As each piece can fire twenty shots per minute, a perfect hail of shells can be kept up on an enemy's position.

The 75 mm.[181] field gun used by the French is considered the best in the world. It measures just over 8 feet 1 inch long, shoots a projectile that weighs 15-2/3 pounds, and has a range of 7,110 yards. Since each gun can fire twenty shots per minute, it can maintain a heavy barrage on an enemy's position.


It is a splendid sight to see a Royal Horse battery come into action. The teams advance at the gallop. At the signal "Halt! Section front," the gunners jump down from their seats on the gun carriages and limbers. Two of them lift the trail of the gun off the hook at the back of the limber, and two others man the wheels of the gun; the teams drive on with the limbers, the guns are spun round, and in three seconds are ready for firing.

It’s an impressive sight to watch a Royal Horse battery spring into action. The teams charge forward at a gallop. When they hear the command “Halt! Section front,” the gunners quickly jump down from their seats on the gun carriages and limbers. Two of them lift the gun’s trail off the hook at the back of the limber, while two others handle the wheels of the gun; the teams continue driving with the limbers, the guns are turned around, and in just three seconds, they’re ready to fire.

Before the gun can do its work properly, the range—that is, the [200] distance between the gun and the target—must be found. For this purpose trial shots are fired. The gunners guess the range, and then fire at a point some hundred yards less than the supposed distance. They watch for the puff of smoke which arises when the shell strikes the ground. If they see it in front of their target, they know that the range is short. Then another shell is fired one hundred yards beyond the supposed range. If this falls behind the target, they know that the range is too long. The next shot is fired at a distance midway between the short shot and the long shot, and thus the correct range is found. In order that the puffs of smoke may be distinctly seen, observers are sent forward to the right or left of the line of fire to watch where the shells fall. Sometimes they are provided with telescopic iron ladders, which they mount in order to have a better view. Field telephones are sometimes laid so that the observers can communicate with the batteries.

Before the gun can function properly, the range—that is, the [200] distance between the gun and the target—needs to be determined. To do this, trial shots are fired. The gunners estimate the range and then shoot at a point around a hundred yards shorter than the estimated distance. They observe the puff of smoke that appears when the shell hits the ground. If they see it in front of the target, they know the range is too short. Then, another shell is fired a hundred yards beyond the estimated range. If that one lands behind the target, they know the range is too long. The next shot is fired at a distance halfway between the short shot and the long shot, thus finding the correct range. To ensure the puffs of smoke are clearly visible, observers are sent forward to the right or left of the firing line to see where the shells land. Sometimes, they use telescopic iron ladders to get a better view. Field telephones are occasionally set up so the observers can communicate with the batteries.

If an enemy has dug himself in and is firing from concealed trenches, aeroplanes are sent up to spy out the land. When the aviators discover a trench they drop down bits of tinsel, which glitter in the sunshine, or a bomb, which ignites when it strikes the ground, and sends up a cloud of smoke. The gunners then know where their target is. Sometimes the range is found by means of an instrument known as the range-finder. When firing begins the aviator watches the shots, and signals to the gunners until they are aiming correctly. The aeroplanes also discover the position of the enemy's artillery, so that it can be fired at. In order to deceive the airmen, the guns are covered with straw or boughs, so that they cannot be easily detected from above.

If an enemy is dug in and shooting from hidden trenches, airplanes are sent up to scout the area. When the pilots find a trench, they drop shiny bits of tinsel that sparkle in the sunlight or a bomb that explodes upon impact, creating a cloud of smoke. This lets the gunners know the target's location. Sometimes they determine the range using a device called a range-finder. As firing starts, the pilot watches the shots and signals to the gunners until they are aimed correctly. The airplanes also locate the enemy's artillery so it can be targeted. To confuse the pilots, the guns are camouflaged with straw or branches, making them harder to spot from above.

Another type of gun which is used in the field is called a howitzer. The great difference between the action of an ordinary gun and that of a howitzer is the difference between a boy throwing a stone at a mark which he can see and the same boy pitching a stone over a wall so that it will fall on something hidden from his view. The ordinary field gun has a long flat sweep of fire, and is therefore unable to shoot over hills, trees, or houses, or to drop shells on men lying close beside a bank or in a deep, narrow trench. Field guns can burst their shrapnel so that such men would not dare to look over the bank in front of their trenches and aim their rifles at the enemy, but they cannot actually hit the men in the trenches. In order to do this, the shots must be thrown [201] high into the air, so that they will drop straight down on the trenches. Howitzers are used for this purpose. They are so made that the barrel can be tilted and the shots fired at a high angle.

Another type of gun used in the field is called a howitzer. The main difference between an ordinary gun and a howitzer is like the difference between a boy throwing a stone at a visible target and the same boy tossing a stone over a wall to hit something he can't see. An ordinary field gun has a long, flat range of fire, making it unable to shoot over hills, trees, or buildings, or to drop shells on soldiers lying close to a bank or in a deep, narrow trench. Field guns can scatter shrapnel so that those soldiers wouldn't dare to peek over the bank in front of their trenches to take aim at the enemy, but they can't actually hit the men in the trenches. To do that, the shots need to be fired high into the air so they fall straight down into the trenches. Howitzers are designed for this purpose. They can tilt the barrel and fire shots at a high angle.



Heavy German Howitzer for siege work.

(Photo, Newspaper Illustrations.)



The left-hand picture shows the advantage possessed by a howitzer over a field gun when firing over a hill at some troops at t. i is the howitzer, and a, a, a is the track of its shell. 2 is the field gun, and b, b would be the path of its shell were it not stopped at B by the hill.
The right-hand picture compares the effects on a trench of a shell from a howitzer and a shell from a field-gun. 3 is the howitzer's shrapnel shell bursting and pouring its bullets into the trench; but you will notice that the parapet of earth protects the occupants of the trench from the bullets of the field-gun's shrapnel shell, which is bursting at 4.
Both of these shells are fitted with "time fuses," which make them explode in the air as shown. If they were fitted with "percussion fuses," the howitzer shell would fall to the bottom of the trench, and explode at h; while the field-gun shell would not burst until it hit the ground at s.
In both pictures the howitzer is firing at a range of 2¾ miles—that is, it is 2¾ miles from the target—and the field gun at a range of 2¼ miles.

You can easily understand that howitzers are very useful when troops are advancing on the enemy. They can be fired behind the advancing line, for the shots from them fly high over the men's heads. Ordinary guns cannot be used at such a time, for they must be in line with the infantry or in front of them. These guns are usually held in reserve [202] until the enemy shows himself. Then they are brought forward, and open fire. The barrel of a howitzer has a wider bore than that of a field gun, and its shell is not so long. The 5-inch howitzer with which the Royal Garrison Artillery is armed is so heavy that eight horses are needed to haul it along good roads. When it is taken over broken country the team must at least be doubled. Six-inch howitzers are also used.

You can easily see that howitzers are really helpful when troops are moving towards the enemy. They can be fired from behind the advancing lines, as their shots arc high over the soldiers' heads. Regular guns can't be used at that time because they need to be lined up with the infantry or in front of them. These guns are typically kept in reserve [202] until the enemy reveals themselves. Then they’re moved forward and opened fire. The barrel of a howitzer is wider than that of a field gun, and its shell is shorter. The 5-inch howitzer used by the Royal Garrison Artillery is so heavy that it takes eight horses to pull it along good roads. When crossing rough terrain, the team needs to be at least doubled. Six-inch howitzers are also in use.

For battering down fortresses very heavy howitzers are brought up. The Germans have reserved as the surprise of this war a howitzer with a calibre of seventeen inches, which throws a huge weight of metal for a tremendous distance. The gun is so heavy that it is provided with caterpillar wheels, and is hauled by motor or by thirty-six or forty horses. It is fired by electricity, and it is said that the gunners stand four hundred yards behind it when it is discharged.

To take down fortresses, really heavy howitzers are used. The Germans have kept a big surprise for this war: a howitzer with a seventeen-inch caliber that launches a massive projectile over long distances. This gun is so heavy that it's equipped with caterpillar tracks and is towed by either a motor or thirty-six to forty horses. It gets fired electrically, and it's said that the gunners stand four hundred yards away when it goes off.



Armoured Train.

(Photo, Central News.)

Guns for firing high at aeroplanes are also used, and some of them are mounted on motor cars. On the railways naval guns are placed on armoured trains, which dash along the line and harass the enemy. Armoured motor cars are sometimes provided with machine guns, but these belong to the infantry, and not to the artillery.

Guns for shooting high at airplanes are also in use, with some mounted on cars. On the railways, naval guns are mounted on armored trains that speed along the tracks to attack the enemy. Armored cars sometimes come with machine guns, but these are part of the infantry, not the artillery.

Now let us see what part artillery plays in a modern battle. Its first object is to help the movements of its own infantry, and to harass the movements of the enemy's infantry. Guns are thus the handmaids of [203] infantry. Almost every modern battle opens with what is called an artillery duel. The guns of the one side engage those of the other, so as to keep them busy, and prevent them from hampering the movements of the infantry when they are forming line of battle or are advancing.

Now let’s see what role artillery plays in a modern battle. Its primary goal is to support the movements of its own infantry and to disrupt the movements of the enemy's infantry. Cannons are essentially the assistants to the infantry. Almost every modern battle starts with what’s known as an artillery duel. One side's guns engage the other side's to keep them occupied and stop them from interfering with the infantry when they’re setting up for battle or advancing.



Columns marching along one road and deploying.

Infantry march to the battlefield in columns, one behind the other; but before they can attack they must deploy—that is, unfold, open out, and extend into a line so as to face the enemy with their full force. Suppose the six columns, from A to B, are marching along a road, and are required to attack. They must "deploy"—that is, march as shown in the figure to take up the positions indicated by the dotted blocks from E to F. I need not tell you that the deeper the columns are the longer they will take to deploy. A general, therefore, tries to choose a line of advance where there are many more or less parallel roads or railways leading in the desired direction. When his troops move in this way his deployment may be very rapid (see figure below). This is one reason why [204] the Germans violated the neutrality of Belgium. They wished to have as wide a front as possible to advance their troops into France.

Infantry march to the battlefield in columns, one behind the other; but before they can attack, they must deploy—which means to unfold, spread out, and form a line so they can face the enemy with their full strength. Imagine six columns, from A to B, marching down a road and needing to launch an attack. They must "deploy"—that is, move as shown in the figure to take up the positions indicated by the dotted blocks from E to F. I don’t need to tell you that the deeper the columns are, the longer they will take to deploy. Therefore, a general tries to select a route with many parallel roads or railways leading in the desired direction. When his troops move this way, their deployment can be very quick (see figure below). This is one reason why [204] the Germans violated the neutrality of Belgium. They wanted a wide front to advance their troops into France.

When the line E F begins to advance, its guns will bombard the position which it hopes to capture. They will also try to put out of action any guns firing on their troops, and will crush all attempts of the enemy's infantry to make a counter-attack. They thus prepare the way for an advance, and protect the advance while it is being made. If they are successful, their infantry will probably reach the goal in such condition that they can make a bayonet charge. When this time arrives the artillery cannot fire straight forward, because by so doing they will hit their own men. They therefore sweep the ground to the right and left in order to prevent the enemy from making flank attacks on the advancing force. When the position has been won the guns hurry up and begin the business all over again. Always remember that a battle is nothing but a great shooting match, in which both guns and rifles are used.

When the line E F starts to move forward, its artillery will bombard the position it aims to take. They will also try to neutralize any enemy guns targeting their troops and suppress any attempts from the enemy's infantry to counter-attack. This clears the path for their advance and protects it while it's happening. If they succeed, their infantry will likely reach the objective in good enough shape to launch a bayonet charge. When that moment comes, the artillery can't fire directly ahead because they would hit their own soldiers. Instead, they aim to the right and left to prevent the enemy from launching side attacks on their advancing force. Once the position is secured, the guns will rush forward and start the process all over again. Always remember that a battle is essentially a big shooting match, involving both artillery and rifles.



Columns marching along three parallel roads and deploying.

Guns work in groups or batteries of six guns each, and three batteries form a brigade. If you see artillery on the march, you will notice that the guns and their wagons always follow each other, and never go two abreast. In battle the artillery form a line of guns, with about nineteen yards between gun and gun. Three men work each gun, and they are protected by a steel shield. The horses and drivers take cover some distance in the rear of the guns, but within easy reach of them. Artillery officers always try to secure a position in which their guns are not easily seen, and yet have in front of them a large area of open country over which they can direct their fire.

Guns operate in groups or batteries of six each, and three batteries form a brigade. When you see artillery on the move, you'll notice that the guns and their wagons always follow one another and never travel side by side. In battle, the artillery lines up with about nineteen yards between each gun. Three men operate each gun, protected by a steel shield. The horses and drivers take cover a short distance behind the guns but are still within easy reach. Artillery officers always aim to secure a position where their guns are not easily visible while having a clear view of a large area of open land to direct their fire.


In addition to riflemen, horsemen, and gunners, an army needs other services in order to make it an effective fighting machine. For example, it needs engineers to remove those obstacles in its path which prevent it from advancing quickly and easily. Engineers make roads and light railways, bridge rivers, or blow up bridges in order to delay the enemy. They also make fortifications and set up telegraphs and telephones, so that a general may know what is going on in all parts of his line, and transmit his orders as quickly as possible to the various commanders.

In addition to riflemen, cavalry, and artillery, an army requires other support services to function effectively as a fighting force. For instance, it needs engineers to clear obstacles that hinder quick and smooth progress. Engineers build roads and light railways, bridge rivers, or destroy bridges to slow down the enemy. They also create fortifications and establish telegraphs and telephones, so that a general can stay informed about what is happening along the entire front and send his orders to the different commanders as swiftly as possible.

What is called a field company of Engineers is, roughly, of the same strength as an infantry company. It carries with it shovels for digging trenches, axes for cutting down trees, wire for making entanglements, sand-bags for protecting men firing from trenches, explosives, carpenters' and smiths' tools, water-supply stores, signalling apparatus, and the materials for making maps. All these things are carried in four-horsed carts and on the backs of pack animals. Six-horsed wagons are laden with the materials for building bridges, such as pontoons, trestles, planks, and so forth. An Engineer company can erect a bridge across a stream in a very short time, and take it down even more rapidly.

A field company of Engineers is roughly the same size as an infantry company. They carry shovels for digging trenches, axes for cutting down trees, wire for making barriers, sandbags to protect soldiers firing from trenches, explosives, tools for carpentry and blacksmithing, supplies for water, signaling equipment, and materials for making maps. All this gear is transported in four-horse carts and on the backs of pack animals. Six-horse wagons are loaded with materials for building bridges, like pontoons, trestles, planks, and so on. An Engineer company can quickly set up a bridge across a stream and take it down even faster.



Engineers at work erecting a pontoon bridge over a river.    Photo, Newspaper Illustrations, Ltd.

An army must be fed, or it cannot fight. This is what Napoleon meant when he said that an army marches on its stomach. The work of bringing food to an army or part of an army is entrusted to a very important branch of the service known as the Army Service Corps. Then there must be a Medical Corps, to look after the sick and wounded; a Flying Corps, for scouting purposes; and a Signalling Corps, to transmit messages from one part of the field to another. Signalling is done by "flag-wagging," by flashes of light sent from mirrors (heliographs[182]) or lamps, or by means of telegraphs, both wire and wireless, and by telephones. Our army is famous all over the world for its expertness in signalling. By means of relays of flag-waggers messages can be conveyed for fifty miles with great speed and certainty.

An army has to eat, or it can’t fight. That’s what Napoleon meant when he said an army marches on its stomach. The responsibility for supplying food to an army, or part of it, falls to a crucial division called the Army Service Corps. There also needs to be a Medical Corps to take care of the sick and injured; a Flying Corps for scouting; and a Signalling Corps to send messages across the battlefield. Signalling is done through “flag-waving,” flashes of light from mirrors (heliographs[182]), lamps, and via telegraphs, both wired and wireless, as well as telephones. Our army is recognized worldwide for its expertise in signalling. With teams of flag-wavers, messages can be transmitted over fifty miles quickly and accurately.



Signalling by means of two flags. Most signalling is now done by means of one flag.


On page 208 you will see a little picture which compares a man with an army. An army in the field is very like a man, as you will plainly see if you study the drawing.

On page 208 you will see a small image comparing a man to an army. An army in the field is quite similar to a man, as you'll clearly see if you look closely at the drawing.

First, let us look at the man's brain. By means of it he thinks, makes his plans, and orders all the movements of his body. What is called the staff of an army is the brain of the army. It plans how to outwit the enemy, thinks out ways and means, and controls the movements of all the troops.

First, let’s examine the man’s brain. It’s what he uses to think, make plans, and coordinate all his body’s movements. What’s known as the staff of an army is the brain of the army. It strategizes to outsmart the enemy, devises methods and solutions, and directs the movements of all the troops.

Now consider the man's eyes and ears. With these he obtains information as to what is going on around him. Without them he is at the mercy of those who are better provided than he. The eyes and ears of the army are [208] the Flying Corps, the motor cyclists, and the cavalry. They discover the enemy's movements, and keep the staff well informed of his doings.

Now think about the man's eyes and ears. With these, he gathers information about what's happening around him. Without them, he's vulnerable to those who are better equipped. The eyes and ears of the army are the [208] the Flying Corps, the motorcyclists, and the cavalry. They track the enemy's movements and keep the staff updated on what he's doing.

When a man is boxing, he usually leads off with a blow at the head from his left arm. We may call his left arm the artillery, for with its artillery an army strikes hard and far.

When a guy is boxing, he typically starts with a punch to the head using his left arm. We can refer to his left arm as the artillery, because like artillery in an army, it hits hard and reaches far.



A comparison between a man and an army.

A man's feet enable his body to advance. We may call the Engineers, the Army Service Corps, and the Royal Medical Corps the feet of the army.

A man's feet allow his body to move forward. We can refer to the Engineers, the Army Service Corps, and the Royal Medical Corps as the feet of the army.

There now only remains the man's body, in which lies all his power. The body of an army is the mass of Infantry which comprises its chief force.

There now only remains the man's body, which holds all his power. The body of an army is the mass of Infantry that makes up its main force.





CHAPTER XX.

SOME MILITARY TERMS.

Before we proceed, we must clearly understand some terms which are used in war. In reading newspapers we frequently meet with the term army corps. A modern army is made up of a certain number of army corps, each of which is a complete army in itself. At the beginning of a campaign we may reckon an army corps to consist roughly of 40,000 men of all arms, under the command of a general.

Before we move on, we need to clearly understand some terms used in warfare. When reading newspapers, we often come across the term army corps. A modern army is made up of several army corps, each of which is a complete army on its own. At the start of a campaign, we can roughly estimate that an army corps consists of about 40,000 personnel from various branches, all led by a general.

An army corps is divided as a rule into two divisions, and each division is also a complete little army in itself.

An army corps is usually divided into two divisions, and each division is essentially a complete small army on its own.

Study this little table, and you will see the composition of a British division.

Check out this small table, and you'll see the makeup of a British division.

Total Officers No. of No. of Guns, No. of Vehicles,
and Men. Horses. including including those
Machine Guns. of the Artillery.
1 Headquarters 82 54 7
3 Infantry Brigades 12,165 741 24 309
1 Headquarters Divisional Artillery 22 20 2
3 Field Artillery Brigades 2,385 2,244 54 240
1 Field Artillery (Howitzer) Brigade 755 697 18 67
1 Heavy Battery and Ammunition Column 198 144 4 19
1 Divisional Ammunition Column 568 709 110
1 Headquarters Divisional Engineers 13 8 3
2 Field Companies of Engineers 434 152 102
1 Signal Company 162 80 53
1 Cavalry Squadron 159 167 9
1 Divisional Train 428 378 176
3 Field Ambulances 702 198 72
—— —— —— ——
18,073 5,592 100 1,169

Such a division on the march would cover from head to tail about 15¾ miles.

Such a division on the march would stretch about 15¾ miles from front to back.

The supreme head of all the army corps which form an army is a commander-in-chief, or generalissimo, who is assisted by what is called the supreme general staff. The commander-in-chief and his staff are the brain and driving force of the army as a whole. It will interest you to learn how the commander-in-chief and his staff are linked up with every part of the army.

The top leader of all the army units that make up an army is a commander-in-chief, or generalissimo, who is supported by what’s known as the supreme general staff. The commander-in-chief and his staff are the brain and driving force of the entire army. You might find it interesting to see how the commander-in-chief and his staff are connected to every part of the army.

The commander-in-chief and his staff occupy what is called the general headquarters of the army, which is stationed in some town behind the area in which fighting is actually going on. Battles are now waged over so many miles that a commander-in-chief cannot possibly see for himself what is happening all along his line. He has to rely upon others, who bring him or send him information by telegraph, telephone, motor car, motor cycle, or aircraft. All day, and all night too, a constant stream of information as to the movements of the enemy, the position of his own troops, the progress of the fighting, and so forth, arrives at the headquarters of a commander-in-chief, and officers are set apart to receive this information and arrange it so that he may have a clear and full knowledge of all that is going on. Large maps are spread out on tables, and officers are constantly engaged in marking the movements of each side by means of flags or coloured chalks, so that at a glance the situation at any given moment may be seen. It is by the study of these marked maps that the commander and his staff decide what movements the army shall make to resist or attack the enemy.

The commander-in-chief and his staff are based at what’s known as the general headquarters of the army, located in a town behind the combat zone. With battles spanning so many miles, the commander-in-chief can’t possibly witness everything happening along the front lines. He has to depend on others for updates sent via telegraph, telephone, motor vehicle, motorcycle, or aircraft. Day and night, a steady flow of information regarding enemy movements, the location of his troops, and the progress of the fighting arrives at headquarters. Officers are assigned to gather and organize this information to ensure the commander has a clear and comprehensive understanding of the situation. Large maps are spread out on tables, and officers regularly mark the movements of both sides using flags or colored chalk, allowing the commander to see the current situation at a glance. It’s by analyzing these marked maps that the commander and his staff determine the army's strategies for either defending against or attacking the enemy.



This picture represents the headquarters of a French division in a village. Notice the cavalry and cyclist scouts and the men receiving messages by telephone. Notice also the officers writing orders and poring over maps.

Each army corps, division, and brigade has a similar headquarters, where the same kind of work is done and information is gathered up to be sent to the general headquarters, or the G.H.Q., as soldiers call it.

Each army corps, division, and brigade has a similar headquarters, where the same kind of work is done and information is collected to be sent to the general headquarters, or the G.H.Q., as soldiers call it.

As the army moves backwards or forwards, general headquarters is moved from one place to another; but it is always far enough in the rear not to be disturbed by the guns of the enemy, and in such a position that it can easily be in touch with every part of the fighting line. It often happens that the commander wishes to be in closer touch with the operations that are going on, or perhaps he desires to meet his generals in order to consult with them, and to receive their reports in person. [213] For this purpose he has report-centres, or what are called postes de commandement, nearer the front than general headquarters. Between the general headquarters and the headquarters of army corps officers constantly travel to and fro in motor cars. They carry messages to the various generals, and, if necessary, explain the commander's wishes to them more fully than could be done in writing.

As the army moves back or forward, the general headquarters relocate from one spot to another; however, it’s always positioned far enough behind to avoid being disrupted by enemy fire, while still being able to communicate easily with all parts of the front line. Often, the commander wants to get more involved with the ongoing operations, or maybe he wants to meet with his generals for consultation and to receive their reports in person. [213] For this purpose, he sets up report centers, or what are known as postes de commandement, closer to the front than the general headquarters. There are officers in motor cars constantly traveling back and forth between the general headquarters and the army corps headquarters. They deliver messages to the various generals and, if needed, explain the commander’s wishes in greater detail than what could be conveyed in writing.



In Trenches.    Photopress.

These trenches have been occupied for a considerable time, and much has been done to make them habitable. Notice the parapet behind which the men stand to fire, and the dug-out in which they take refuge when the trench is heavily shelled.

Behind each army corps, and some way in front of general headquarters, but also sufficiently far from the turmoil of the fighting, are the army corps headquarters, which are exactly like general headquarters, though on a smaller scale. Here are stationed the corps commanders and their staffs. They, too, have postes de commandement nearer the front, and officers who go to and fro with messages and orders.

Behind each army corps, and just ahead of the general headquarters, but also far enough from the chaos of the fighting, are the army corps headquarters, which are very similar to general headquarters, but on a smaller scale. Here, the corps commanders and their staffs are based. They also have command posts closer to the front and officers who travel back and forth with messages and orders.

The headquarters of each division is pushed as far forward as possible without coming within range of the enemy's artillery. In the neighbourhood of divisional headquarters we first see signs that fighting is going on. The soldiers themselves we cannot see, because they are hidden away in villages, in woods, or in folds of the ground. But we shall probably see houses wrecked by the enemy's shells, and strings of wagons moving along the roads with food and ammunition for the fighting men.

The headquarters of each division is situated as far forward as possible without getting within range of the enemy's artillery. Near the divisional headquarters, we start to notice indications that fighting is happening. We can't see the soldiers themselves because they’re tucked away in villages, woods, or depressions in the land. However, we will likely see houses damaged by enemy shells and lines of wagons traveling along the roads with food and ammunition for the troops.

Still nearer the fighting line are the brigade headquarters, which are usually within range of the enemy's guns. Four or five hundred yards farther on is the irregular line of trenches, occupied by the men engaged in firing on the enemy, or by the supports which are rushed up when the attack becomes too hot for the defenders. When the hostile forces have been facing each other in trenches for some time, the ground which they occupy is seamed with dug-outs, burrows, and holes of all sorts. The line of trenches is fringed with barbed wire, and is broken here and there by what are called "saps"—that is, by narrow trenches which are dug forward from the main trench towards the enemy's trenches.

Still closer to the front line are the brigade headquarters, which are usually within range of the enemy's guns. Four or five hundred yards further on is the uneven line of trenches, occupied by men firing at the enemy or by support troops that are rushed up when it gets too intense for the defenders. When opposing forces have been facing each other in trenches for a while, the ground they occupy is filled with dugouts, burrows, and various holes. The line of trenches is lined with barbed wire and is interrupted here and there by what are called "saps"—narrow trenches that are dug forward from the main trench toward the enemy's trenches.

Between the trenches of the hostile forces is a No Man's Land, strewn with the dead of both sides. When darkness falls, a patrol or a solitary "sniper" creeps out of his trench without a sound, and crawls along this dread space until he reaches some point from which he can, while concealed, examine the enemy's position, or fire with advantage on his [214] foes. All that he can see in the light of the moon is a fringe of wire and long rows of low mounds marking the trenches occupied by the enemy.

Between the trenches of the opposing forces is a No Man's Land, covered with the dead from both sides. When night falls, a patrol or a lone "sniper" silently exits his trench and crawls across this terrifying space until he finds a spot where he can, while hidden, observe the enemy's position or shoot effectively at his [214] enemies. All he can see in the moonlight is a line of barbed wire and long rows of low mounds indicating the trenches held by the enemy.

Frequently in front of the firing line a secret position is found, which enables an officer or man to observe the enemy's movements. From these observation posts to the headquarters of the battalion, thence to those of the brigade, and onward to the divisional headquarters and the general headquarters, runs a long trail of telegraph wire, through which information is constantly being sent or orders are being transmitted. Away in front of the trenches this wire lies half hidden in the mud by the roadside; farther back it is looped from tree to tree or along the hedges. Still farther back it is carried on slender black-and-white poles, and finally it reaches the general headquarters on permanent posts.

Often in front of the firing line, there's a hidden spot that lets an officer or soldier watch the enemy's movements. From these observation posts, a long line of telegraph wire runs back to the battalion headquarters, then to the brigade, and on to the divisional and general headquarters, constantly sending information or orders. Up ahead of the trenches, this wire is partly concealed in the mud by the roadside; farther back, it is looped from tree to tree or along the hedges. Even further back, it’s supported on thin black-and-white poles, and finally, it reaches the general headquarters on permanent posts.

These telegraph wires, you will observe, are just like the nerves which branch out from your brain to the uttermost parts of your body. Along them comes all the information which your brain can receive from outside. Your brain decides what action you will take, and messages flash along the nerves to the muscles which set the various parts of your body in motion. If you think of the commander and his staff as the brain of the army, and of the telegraph, telephone, motor car, motor cycle, and aircraft as the nerves of the army, you will have a good idea of how hundreds of thousands of men are moved and controlled by one master mind.

These telegraph wires, as you can see, are just like the nerves that branch out from your brain to every part of your body. They carry all the information your brain can get from the outside world. Your brain decides what actions you’ll take, and messages zip along the nerves to the muscles that activate different parts of your body. If you think of the commander and his staff as the brain of the army, and the telegraph, telephone, car, motorcycle, and airplane as the nerves of the army, you’ll get a clear picture of how hundreds of thousands of soldiers are coordinated and directed by one central mind.


Another important term which you continually meet with is the word communications. Every army moves forward from what is called its base—that is, the place where its ammunition, food, and general supplies are stored. These stores must be continually brought up to the army as it needs them; otherwise it would starve. There must, then, be a speedy and safe road or system of roads and railways between the army and its base. As the army advances this line of communications becomes longer and longer. It must be kept safe from the attacks of the enemy: for if a part of it between the base and the army were to be captured, the army would be cut off from its food and stores; and if it could not find a new line of communication, it would very soon be forced to surrender. Large numbers of soldiers are required to guard these [215] lines of communications. You may think of them as the air-tube which supplies a diver with air. If by any means the air-tube should be cut or stopped up, the diver must immediately come to the surface, or perish.

Another important term you frequently encounter is the word communications. Every army moves forward from what is known as its base—that is, the location where its ammunition, food, and general supplies are stored. These supplies must be continuously brought to the army as needed; otherwise, it would face starvation. Therefore, there must be a quick and secure route or system of roads and railways connecting the army to its base. As the army advances, this line of communications becomes longer and longer. It must be protected from enemy attacks because if any portion of it between the base and the army is captured, the army would be cut off from its food and supplies; and if it can't find a new line of communication, it would soon be forced to surrender. A large number of soldiers are needed to guard these [215] lines of communications. You can think of them as the air tube that supplies a diver with air. If that air tube is cut or blocked for any reason, the diver must immediately surface or risk drowning.

Along the lines of communication there is a constant coming and going. Food, ammunition, general supplies, and new bodies of men are continually passing from the base to the front, and the wounded and the empty trains are continually being moved from the front to the base. When an army so spreads out that it has a wide front, it must have several parallel lines of communication, so as to keep itself supplied with the necessities of war.

Along the lines of communication, there’s a constant flow of people and supplies. Food, ammunition, general supplies, and new troops are always moving from the base to the front, while the wounded and empty trains are constantly heading back to the base. When an army spreads out across a wide front, it needs multiple parallel lines of communication to ensure it stays supplied with the essentials of war.

So vastly important are these lines of communication that the opposing generals strive to cut them, and by so doing deprive their enemy of his supplies of food and ammunition.

These lines of communication are so crucial that the opposing generals work hard to cut them, aiming to deprive their enemy of food and ammunition supplies.

Another important way in which a general seeks to overcome his enemy is by breaking through the line opposed to him in one or more places. If he succeeds in doing this, he has no longer a strong, united force opposed to him, but two or more fragments which he can overcome separately with his own united and unbroken force.

Another key way a general aims to outsmart his enemy is by breaking through the opposing line in one or more spots. If he manages to do this, he won't face a strong, united force anymore, but instead will confront two or more separate groups that he can defeat individually with his own solid and intact force.

There are two ways of breaking an enemy's line. The first way is by holding the enemy all along his line, and suddenly bringing against one part of it a large, powerful force. If this force breaks through, it divides the opposing army, and can beat it in detail. Such an attack is known as a frontal attack. Napoleon tried it at Waterloo, but could not break through the "thin red line" of Wellington's heroes.

There are two ways to break an enemy's line. The first is by holding the enemy along their entire line and suddenly sending a large, powerful force against one part of it. If this force breaks through, it splits the opposing army and can defeat it piece by piece. This kind of attack is called a frontal attack. Napoleon attempted this at Waterloo, but he couldn't penetrate the "thin red line" of Wellington's troops.

The other way of breaking the enemy's line is to outflank it, and then envelop or surround his forces. I have already used the word flank several times in these pages. It simply means the side or wing. If a man attacks you when you are sideways, you cannot well resist him. In order to do so you must turn your face towards him. So it is with an army. If it is attacked on its side or wing, it cannot properly resist until it forms a line facing the attacker. While it is doing this it runs the risk of being thrown into confusion, and perhaps destroyed.

Another way to break the enemy's line is to outflank it and then envelop or surround their forces. I have already mentioned the word flank several times in these pages. It simply refers to the side or wing. If someone attacks you from the side, you can't effectively resist them without turning to face them. The same goes for an army. If it's attacked on its side or wing, it can't properly resist until it forms a line facing the attacker. While it's doing this, it risks getting thrown into chaos and possibly being destroyed.

Look at the diagram on p. 216. Let A-F be a British force, and a-f a German force equal in strength. While these forces are fighting front to [216] front, suppose a new British force, G H I, should appear, and attack the flank a. It is clear that the soldiers at a can only defend themselves if they swing round to meet the attack of G H I. If they remain where they are, they will very soon have the foe behind them as well as in front of them, and they will then be between two fires, in which case they can hardly escape destruction.

Look at the diagram on p. 216. Let A-F represent a British force, and a-f represent a German force of equal strength. While these forces are facing each other, imagine a new British force, G H I, shows up and attacks the flank a. It's clear that the soldiers at a can only defend themselves by turning to confront the attack from G H I. If they stay where they are, they'll quickly find the enemy behind them as well as in front, and they'll end up caught between two fires, making their escape nearly impossible.



Suppose they swing round the two bodies a, b, as in Figure 1 (p. 217) to meet G H I, what happens? The German line is weakened. Instead of having six bodies to meet six bodies, they have now only four to oppose the six of the attacking force. Immediately E F will try to take f in flank, and soon the line will assume the position shown in Figure 2 (p. 217). You can easily see that the line of the enemy's communications is now in danger, and that if the movement continues the whole force will be surrounded. You will remember that the Germans managed to surround a large French army at Sedan and force it to surrender.[183] When a [217] general finds himself being outflanked by a superior force, he is bound to retreat and straighten out his line again, if he is to save himself from disaster.

Suppose they swing around the two groups a, b, as shown in Figure 1 (p. 217) to confront G H I, what happens? The German line is weakened. Instead of having six groups to meet six groups, they now only have four to oppose the six of the attacking force. Immediately, E F will try to flank f, and soon the line will take the position shown in Figure 2 (p. 217). You can easily see that the enemy's communication lines are now at risk, and if the movement continues, the entire force will be surrounded. You may recall that the Germans successfully surrounded a large French army at Sedan and forced it to surrender.[183] When a [217] general finds himself being outflanked by a stronger force, he must retreat and reorganize his line if he wants to avoid disaster.



Fig. 1.



Fig. 2.

In reading war news you will often meet with the word strategy, which means the art of generalship, of moving and arranging great bodies of [218] troops in order to put the enemy at a disadvantage, and so overcome him. I have given you some examples of strategy above.

In reading war news, you will often come across the word strategy, which refers to the skill of commanding and organizing large groups of troops to put the enemy at a disadvantage and ultimately defeat them. I have provided some examples of strategy above.

Do you play draughts? When you do so, you and your opponent resemble the generals of two opposing armies. You think out every move of the game, and your object in making the move is to capture all your opponent's men, or to hem them in so that they cannot move without being taken. This is strategy, but the strategy of war is a far more puzzling business. In the game of draughts all the men are of the same value at the beginning, and you can only move them along certain fixed paths laid down by the rules. All the moves are open and above board, and if you and your opponent are equally skilful at the game, neither of you ought to be taken by surprise. The better strategist will win, or, if you are equally good, the game will end in a draw.

Do you play checkers? When you do, you and your opponent are like the generals of two opposing armies. You think through every move, and your goal is to capture all your opponent's pieces or to corner them so they can't move without getting taken. This is strategy, but the strategy of war is much more complicated. In checkers, all the pieces have the same value at the start, and you can only move them along specific paths defined by the rules. All the moves are transparent, and if you and your opponent are equally skilled, neither of you should be caught off guard. The better strategist will win, or if you are equally matched, the game will end in a tie.

In the great game of war the opposing generals have to deal with men of flesh and blood, and not with wooden pieces. These men are bodies of infantry, cavalry, and artillery, which do different kinds of work on the battlefield, and move at different speeds. Before the general can make his first move—which may be the successful move or the fatal move—he must study the map of the country in which he is to operate, and must choose the line or lines of his advance, always taking care to have good and well-protected communications in his rear. Though he may fix on his plan of campaign beforehand, he must always be ready with another, to suit altered circumstances. Then he must calculate carefully the time which each "arm" will take to come into its required position, and in order to do this he must know the kinds of roads over which the men are to march, and the state they are in. And at the same time he must get all the information possible about the strength and movements of his enemy. He must form an idea of what the opposing general is aiming at, and must make arrangements to thwart him. He must make his moves as silently and secretly as possible, and whenever he can he must put his enemy on a false scent, so that he may fall upon him unawares. You can easily understand from this very imperfect account of a general's duty that he must be a man of great powers of mind and of much experience in war.

In the intense conflict of war, opposing generals have to manage real soldiers, not just game pieces. These soldiers are made up of infantry, cavalry, and artillery, each doing different tasks on the battlefield and moving at various speeds. Before the general can make his first move—whether it turns out to be successful or disastrous—he needs to study the map of the area where he’s operating and choose the routes for his advance, ensuring that he maintains secure and well-protected communication lines behind him. Even if he has a campaign plan in place, he must always be ready with a backup plan for any changes in circumstances. He must carefully calculate how long each unit will need to reach its position, which requires knowledge of the types of roads the troops will march on and their condition. At the same time, he needs to gather as much information as possible about the enemy's strength and movements. He must anticipate what the opposing general is aiming for and prepare strategies to counteract it. His moves should be made as quietly and secretly as possible, and whenever he can, he should mislead his enemy so he can strike unexpectedly. From this brief description of a general's duties, it's clear that he must possess a sharp mind and considerable experience in warfare.

The commander-in-chief along with his staff settles the strategy, but the commanders of divisions, and battalions, and squadrons, and [219] batteries must carry his plans into effect. The art of doing this is known as tactics. The way in which the battle line is formed at a particular place, the manner in which cavalry or artillery are used for a particular purpose, and generally the methods by which marches are conducted, camps are laid out, fortifications are made, and the actual fighting is done, come under the head of tactics. It has been well said that the art of strategy consists in getting two men to a place where only one man is ready to oppose them. The arrangements by which the two men would best attack the one man when they meet him, or by which the one man could resist the two, belong to the art of tactics.

The commander-in-chief and his staff set the strategy, but the division, battalion, squadron, and [219] battery commanders must implement his plans. This skill is known as tactics. The way the battle line is formed in a specific location, how cavalry or artillery are used for specific purposes, and generally the techniques for conducting marches, setting up camps, building fortifications, and executing actual combat all fall under tactics. It's been aptly said that the art of strategy involves getting two people to a spot where only one is prepared to oppose them. The plans for how the two should best attack the one when they encounter him, or how the one could defend against the two, are part of the art of tactics.





CHAPTER XXI.

THE INVASION OF BELGIUM.

You already know that the Germans thought it a matter of life and death to get into France and strike a decisive blow as speedily as possible. For this reason they meant to make their way through Belgium. We know that they had long intended to take this route when they went to war with France. Along that part of their frontier which marches with Belgium they had built many railways, so that troops might be brought rapidly to the border. At all the stations, even those of small towns, long platforms, often five or six hundred yards long, and special sidings, had been made, so that men and guns could be rapidly detrained within a few miles of Belgian soil. Ever since the time of Frederick the Great, German soldiers have believed that the worst place to make war is their own country, and the best the enemy's.

You already know that the Germans considered it a matter of life and death to get into France and deliver a decisive blow as quickly as possible. Because of this, they planned to go through Belgium. We know they had intended to take this route for a long time when they went to war with France. Along the stretch of their border that borders Belgium, they built many railways, so troops could be quickly brought to the border. At all the stations, even in small towns, they constructed long platforms, often five or six hundred yards long, and special sidings, so that soldiers and artillery could be quickly unloaded just a few miles from Belgian territory. Since the time of Frederick the Great, German soldiers have believed that the worst place to wage war is in their own country, while the best place is the enemy's.

On Sunday evening, 2nd August, the German Government sent a long message to the Belgian Government, declaring that the French were going to march through Belgium to attack Germany, and that it feared the Belgians would be unable to resist them. It had, therefore, decided to enter Belgium, so as to anticipate the attack of the enemy. This statement, as you know, was quite untrue. The French had never intended to do anything of the kind.

On Sunday evening, August 2nd, the German Government sent a lengthy message to the Belgian Government, claiming that the French were planning to march through Belgium to attack Germany and that it feared the Belgians wouldn't be able to defend themselves. Because of this, it had decided to invade Belgium to preempt the enemy's attack. As you know, this statement was completely false. The French had never intended to do anything like that.

Then the message went on to say that the German Government would keenly regret if Belgium should consider the proposed invasion as an unfriendly act. If Belgium would agree to let the Germans pass through unopposed, they would promise neither to take away the independence of Belgium nor to deprive her of any of her territory, and would pledge themselves to [221] leave the country as soon as peace was made. They would pay ready cash for any provisions that their troops might need, and would make good any damage that they might do. If, however, the Belgians should oppose the German soldiers in any way, especially by firing on them from the forts on the Meuse, or by destroying roads, railways, or tunnels, they would be compelled to consider Belgium an enemy, and when the country was conquered they would hold it as their own. The message ended by hoping that Belgium would do as Germany wished, and that the friendly relations which united the two neighbouring nations would become closer and more lasting. Belgium was given only twelve hours in which to reply—that is, until 7 a.m. the next day.

Then the message continued by stating that the German Government would deeply regret if Belgium viewed the proposed invasion as an unfriendly act. If Belgium agreed to let the Germans pass through without resistance, they would promise not to take away Belgium's independence or territory and would commit to leaving the country as soon as peace was established. They would pay cash for any supplies their troops might need and would compensate for any damage done. However, if the Belgians opposed the German soldiers in any way, especially by firing on them from the forts on the Meuse or by sabotaging roads, railways, or tunnels, they would have to consider Belgium an enemy, and once the country was conquered, they would claim it as their own. The message concluded with a hope that Belgium would comply with Germany's wishes, and that the friendly relations between the two neighboring nations would grow closer and last longer. Belgium was given only twelve hours to respond—that is, until 7 a.m. the next day.

Can you imagine a more anxious twelve hours for the Belgian King and Government? Here was a little unoffending state of seven and a half millions of people, with a little army of about 263,000 men, threatened by a state of 67,000,000 of people, with the most powerful, the best organized, and the best prepared army the world has ever seen. The Belgians knew full well that, if they resisted, they could not hope to overcome the vast hordes that would be hurled against them. They knew that they would be at the mercy of a ruthless conqueror; that thousands of their people would be slain; that their fair fields would be trodden down, their industries destroyed, their homes rendered desolate, and perhaps the name of Belgium blotted out of the book of nations. Had they bowed the head and cried, "We are weak and you are terribly strong; pass on, we dare not resist you," no one could have blamed them. But to their eternal honour they did no such thing. The Belgian ministers met during the night, and about four in the morning returned the noble reply that they were ready to fight to the death to maintain their independence; that they were prepared to perish as a nation rather than sell their freedom. Never before has a nation made such a heroic choice. At one bound little Belgium rose to grandeur. She threw aside all thought of self, and prepared to suffer for the right. And she has already reaped her reward. All the nations of the world, outside Germany and Austria, have united to do her honour. She has written her name high on the scroll of history in letters of gold that can never fade.

Can you imagine a more anxious twelve hours for the Belgian King and Government? Here was a small, unoffending country of seven and a half million people, with a little army of about 263,000 men, threatened by a nation of 67 million people, with the most powerful, best organized, and best prepared army the world has ever seen. The Belgians knew full well that if they resisted, they couldn’t hope to overcome the vast forces that would be unleashed against them. They understood they would be at the mercy of a ruthless conqueror; that thousands of their people would be killed; that their beautiful fields would be trampled, their industries destroyed, their homes left in ruins, and perhaps the name of Belgium wiped out from the map of nations. Had they bowed their heads and said, "We are weak and you are incredibly strong; just pass through, we dare not resist," no one could have blamed them. But to their eternal honor, they did no such thing. The Belgian ministers met during the night, and around four in the morning gave the noble response that they were ready to fight to the death to defend their independence; that they would rather perish as a nation than give up their freedom. Never before has a nation made such a heroic choice. In one leap, little Belgium rose to greatness. She cast aside all thoughts of self-preservation and prepared to suffer for what was right. And she has already been rewarded. All the nations of the world, except Germany and Austria, have come together to honor her. She has etched her name high on the scroll of history in letters of gold that can never fade.

"Wherever men are strong and free, There she will maintain her fearless presence, [222] And, without a home, become part of great nations. "The place that holds everything that makes them great."

In times of peace Belgium is much divided by political strife. In the face of the great danger which now threatened her, all parties united as one man and prepared for the terrible struggle. The head and front of the nation in this desperate endeavour was the "hero king," Albert, nephew of Leopold II. "A country that defends itself," he said, "cannot perish."

In peaceful times, Belgium is often torn apart by political conflict. However, when faced with the serious threat looming over her, all factions came together as one and geared up for the daunting battle ahead. Leading the nation in this urgent effort was the "hero king," Albert, nephew of Leopold II. "A country that stands up for itself," he stated, "cannot be destroyed."

When he ascended the throne, in December 1909, he was almost a stranger to his people. They knew little more of him than that he was a tall man, a student, very intelligent, shy, and simple in manner and tastes, and that he had travelled widely, and had striven hard to make himself acquainted with the daily life of the Belgian people. One day the Press would tell of the Prince going down a coal-mine; another day of his driving a railway engine; again another day of his mountaineering exploits in the Tyrol.[184] His wife was a Bavarian princess, who had qualified as an oculist.

When he became king in December 1909, he was almost a stranger to his people. They knew little more about him than that he was a tall man, a student, very intelligent, shy, and simple in his manner and tastes, and that he had traveled extensively, working hard to understand the daily life of the Belgian people. One day, the press would report on the prince going down a coal mine; the next, on him driving a train; and another day, on his mountaineering adventures in the Tyrol. His wife was a Bavarian princess who had trained as an eye doctor.

When he became king he soon won the favour, and indeed the admiration, of his people. So divided were the Flemings of the northern provinces and the Walloons of the southern provinces that it seemed likely they would set up separate governments. The king, however, acted as umpire and peace-maker, and by his wisdom and tact saved Belgium from this misfortune. Then there was trouble with regard to Belgium's great African possession, the Congo Free State.[185] In this matter, too, King Albert was able to bring peace out of discord. So popular did he become that the Belgian Socialists said, "When Belgium becomes a republic, Albert will be its first president."

When he became king, he quickly earned the favor and admiration of his people. The Flemings in the northern provinces and the Walloons in the southern provinces were so divided that it looked like they might establish separate governments. However, the king stepped in as a mediator and peacemaker, and with his wisdom and tact, he saved Belgium from this misfortune. There were also issues concerning Belgium's major African territory, the Congo Free State.[185] In this situation, too, King Albert managed to bring peace out of conflict. He became so popular that the Belgian Socialists remarked, "When Belgium becomes a republic, Albert will be its first president."



King George walking with King Albert in the main street of a Belgian town.

(Photo, Newspaper Illustrations, Ltd.)

He also threw himself whole-heartedly into the work of army reform. His father had clearly seen that, sooner or later, a war cloud would burst over Europe, and he had persuaded Parliament to agree to two important [224] military measures. One was the building of forts along the Meuse; the other was the reform and increase of the army, which was then small in numbers and far from good in quality. At that time all men of military age were liable to serve in the army; but as only a certain number was needed, the men drew lots, and those on whom the lots fell were obliged to serve. But any man so chosen by lot could buy a substitute to take his place, and in this way the well-to-do men escaped service. King Leopold put an end to this system, and, just before his death, signed a law which made Belgian gentlemen and farmers serve their country in their own person. The army, which was soon to be at death grips with the Germans, was recruited partly under the old system and partly under the new. The new contingents, however, were not properly supplied with weapons and equipment, nor was the artillery well prepared for the terrible task which awaited it.

He also fully committed himself to army reform. His father had clearly recognized that, sooner or later, a war would erupt in Europe, and he had convinced Parliament to agree to two key military measures. One was the construction of forts along the Meuse; the other was to reform and expand the army, which at the time was small and of low quality. Back then, all men of military age could be called to serve, but since only a certain number were needed, men were chosen by lottery, and those selected had to serve. However, anyone chosen could pay for someone else to take their place, allowing wealthier individuals to avoid service. King Leopold ended this system, and shortly before his death, he signed a law requiring Belgian gentlemen and farmers to serve their country personally. The army, which was soon to confront the Germans, was recruited partly under the old system and partly under the new one. However, the new recruits were not adequately supplied with weapons and equipment, nor was the artillery well-prepared for the daunting tasks ahead.





CHAPTER XXII.

HOW LIÉGE WON THE LEGION OF HONOUR.

On the next page you will see a map of Belgium. I want you to examine it carefully. You will notice that Belgium's real line of defence on the south and east is the river Meuse. After the war of 1870-71 the great military engineer, Brialmont,[186] was called upon to fortify the Meuse valley in such a way that an enemy advancing from the south or east might at least be delayed until other nations could come to the help of Belgium. He had already made Antwerp the chief citadel of the country.

On the next page, you’ll find a map of Belgium. I want you to take a good look at it. You'll see that Belgium's main defense on the south and east is the Meuse River. After the war of 1870-71, the renowned military engineer, Brialmont,[186] was tasked with strengthening the Meuse valley so that an enemy advancing from the south or east could at least be held back until other nations could support Belgium. He had already made Antwerp the main fortress of the country.

In the neighbourhood of Liége the Meuse runs in a deep wide trench between masses of upland. On the north lies a tableland which extends for fifty miles to the neighbourhood of Louvain. On the east and south is the hill country of the Ardennes, a land of ridges and forests seamed by swiftly running streams, and sinking eastwards to the plains of the Rhine. The tableland to the north is flat, and is covered with fields of beetroot and cereals. An invader can cross it with ease. But the hill region to the east and south is too rough and broken for large armies to traverse without considerable difficulty. From the map you can readily see that the easy road from Germany into Belgium lies between the northern limit of the Ardennes and the Dutch frontier. Here stands Liége, and Brialmont naturally chose it as the site of a great fortress which should bar the way from Germany.

In the Liège area, the Meuse flows through a deep, wide valley surrounded by elevated land. To the north is a flat region that stretches for fifty miles toward Louvain. To the east and south are the hilly landscapes of the Ardennes, characterized by ridges and forests crisscrossed by fast-flowing streams, sloping down towards the Rhine plains. The flat area to the north is covered in fields of beetroot and grains, making it easy for invaders to cross. However, the hilly terrain to the east and south is too rough and uneven for large armies to navigate without significant challenges. From the map, it's clear that the easiest route from Germany into Belgium runs between the northern edge of the Ardennes and the Dutch border. This is where Liège is located, and Brialmont wisely chose it as the site for a major fortress to block any advances from Germany.



Map illustrating the War in Belgium (Aug. 9-20).

The sides of the wide valley in which the Meuse runs are sharply cut, and are clothed for the most part with scrub, oak, and beeches. Here we find the Black Country of Belgium, the chief coal-mining district of the country, where the smoke from many factory and colliery chimney-stacks darkens the sky. The chief centre of this Black Country is Liége, which stands in a strikingly picturesque situation on the lofty banks of the broad Meuse not far from its junction with the Ourthe. Most of the city stands on the left bank of the river, and here we find noble public buildings, stately churches, pretty parks, broad boulevards, and spacious streets. On the right bank is the industrial quarter, with many factories and the homes of the workers. There is an island in the river, by means of which several bridges unite the two portions of the city. Firearms are largely manufactured by the people in their own homes; and zinc foundries, engine shops, motor-cycle works, a gun factory, a cannon foundry, and flax-spinning mills give employment to thousands of other workmen. The inhabitants are Walloons, who have always been renowned for their independence and love of freedom.

The sides of the wide valley where the Meuse River flows are steep and mostly covered with scrub, oak, and beech trees. This area is known as the Black Country of Belgium, the country's main coal-mining region, where the smoke from numerous factory and coal mine chimneys clouds the sky. The main hub of this Black Country is Liége, which is situated in a beautifully scenic spot on the high banks of the wide Meuse, not far from where it meets the Ourthe. Most of the city is on the left bank of the river, where you can find impressive public buildings, grand churches, charming parks, wide boulevards, and spacious streets. The industrial area is on the right bank, filled with factories and workers' homes. There's an island in the river that connects the two parts of the city with several bridges. Many people manufacture firearms in their own homes, and zinc foundries, engine shops, motorcycle factories, a gun factory, a cannon foundry, and flax-spinning mills provide jobs for thousands of other workers. The residents are Walloons, known for their independence and love of freedom.

Brialmont fortified Liége by building around it a series of twelve forts in a ring some ten miles across. From the little plan on page 236 you will see that these forts were at distances varying from 6,500 yards to 10,000 yards from the centre of the city. In the old days forts were strong castles, usually built on a high rock or hill; but when guns of great range and force came into use, engineers sank their forts into the earth as much as possible. To outward appearance a Liége fort seemed to be nothing but a low, grassy mound rising from a deep ditch. The mound was cased in with concrete and masonry, and its top was broken by a pit in which was fitted a "cupola," or gun-turret, which could be made to slide up and down by means of a piston. When the cupola was down, nothing was visible but the low mound; when it was up, the muzzles of the guns were seen sticking out of portholes. Inside this great molehill were the quarters for the garrison, the machinery for moving the guns and cupolas, the ammunition and supply stores, the electric-lighting arrangements, and the ventilating fans. The engineers and gunners entered and left the fort by means of a tunnel. You will see a diagram showing the structure of one of the most powerful of the Liége forts on page 229.

Brialmont strengthened Liège by constructing a series of twelve forts in a ring approximately ten miles wide. From the small plan on page 236, you can see that these forts were located at distances ranging from 6,500 yards to 10,000 yards from the center of the city. In the past, forts were sturdy castles, typically built on high rocks or hills; however, when long-range, powerful guns were introduced, engineers buried their forts as much as possible underground. To the casual observer, a Liège fort appeared to be just a low, grassy mound rising from a deep ditch. The mound was reinforced with concrete and masonry, and its top featured a pit housing a "cupola," or gun turret, which could slide up and down using a piston. When the cupola was lowered, only the low mound was visible; when it was raised, the muzzles of the guns peeked out from portholes. Inside this massive structure were living quarters for the garrison, machinery for moving the guns and cupolas, ammunition and supply storage, electric lighting, and ventilation fans. Engineers and gunners accessed the fort through a tunnel. You can see a diagram illustrating the structure of one of the most powerful Liège forts on page 229.

Brialmont meant the various forts which defended Liége to be joined to each other by means of trenches and gun-pits, so as to prevent the enemy from rushing in between them at night or in misty weather. Unfortunately these lines of trenches were never completed. Nevertheless the position was thought to be one of the strongest in Europe. Five years ago a German general reported that his army had no gun strong enough to destroy one of the Liége forts, and added that such a gun must be made. We shall soon see that his advice was taken.

Brialmont intended for the different forts that defended Liège to be connected by trenches and gun-pits to stop the enemy from getting in between them at night or during foggy weather. Unfortunately, these trenches were never finished. Still, the position was considered one of the strongest in Europe. Five years ago, a German general stated that his army didn't have a gun powerful enough to take down one of the Liège forts and suggested that such a gun needed to be created. We'll soon see that his suggestion was acted upon.


Turn to the map on page 226, and find the position of Aix-la-Chapelle,[187] which the Germans call Aachen. It is an important military centre of Germany, and is on the great railway route from Berlin to Paris. Follow the railway, and you will see that it curves round by way of Verviers, and then runs along the valley of the Vesdre to Liége. As the crow flies, Aix-la-Chapelle is only twenty-five miles from Liége. About the same distance south of Aix-la-Chapelle is Malmedy,[188] the German Aldershot, where several army corps are always in training. About three years ago the Germans persuaded the Belgian Government to let them make a branch line connecting Malmedy with the Belgian railway system at the little town of Stavelot.[189]

Turn to the map on page 226, and find Aix-la-Chapelle,[187] which the Germans refer to as Aachen. It's an important military hub in Germany and sits on the major railway route from Berlin to Paris. If you trace the railway, you'll notice it curves around through Verviers and then follows the Vesdre Valley to Liège. As the crow flies, Aix-la-Chapelle is only twenty-five miles from Liège. About the same distance south of Aix-la-Chapelle is Malmedy,[188] the German Aldershot, where several army corps are constantly training. Around three years ago, the Germans convinced the Belgian Government to allow them to create a branch line connecting Malmedy with the Belgian railway system at the small town of Stavelot.[189]


On the morning of Tuesday, 4th August, German advance guards suddenly seized Stavelot and began to march upon Liége from the south-eastward. At the same time, troops from Aix-la-Chapelle crossed the frontier and occupied Verviers.[190] Picked soldiers in motor cars were also hurried across the plain towards Visé.[191] The invasion of Belgium had begun. Before the vast armies of Germany could advance, Liége must be captured. The eastern forts of the city commanded all the railways, and all the roads but one, and that was the road leading from Aix-la-Chapelle to Visé. The Germans expected little opposition from the Belgians, and believed that they had an easy task before them. There were no Belgian soldiers on the frontier to oppose them, and they advanced unmolested. They tried to make friends with the people in the towns and villages [230] through which they passed; but many of the townsfolk and villagers at once fled by road and rail into Holland or towards Brussels.

On the morning of Tuesday, August 4th, German advance troops suddenly took Stavelot and started marching towards Liège from the southeast. At the same time, troops from Aix-la-Chapelle crossed the border and occupied Verviers.[190] Elite soldiers in motor vehicles were also rushed across the plain towards Visé.[191] The invasion of Belgium had begun. Before the massive German armies could move forward, they needed to capture Liège. The eastern forts of the city controlled all the railways and all but one road, which was the route leading from Aix-la-Chapelle to Visé. The Germans expected minimal resistance from the Belgians and thought their task would be easy. There were no Belgian soldiers at the border to stop them, and they moved ahead without any opposition. They attempted to befriend the locals in the towns and villages they passed through; however, many of the townspeople and villagers quickly fled by road and rail into Holland or towards Brussels. [230]



Diagram of a Liége Fort.

At this time the Belgian army was mobilizing along the line of the river Dyle,[192] to the east of Brussels. At midnight on the 4th of August the church bells were still ringing to call the soldiers to arms, and dogs were being collected to draw the machine guns. When news arrived that the Germans were marching on Liége a division and a brigade were hurried to the city; but, along with the Civic Guard of the town, they did not number more than 20,000 men. It had long been known that at least 50,000 men were needed to hold the forts and the intervals between them. It was a "scratch" force that attempted the task—infantry of the line, in their blue and white dress; cavalry in their peaked caps, green and yellow uniform, and flowing capes; and the Civic Guard,[193] in their high round hats and red facings. Already gangs of colliers and navvies were at work digging trenches and throwing up breastworks, and already houses, spinneys, and even churches in the line of fire from the guns of the forts were being levelled to the ground. Engineers were also at work blowing up bridges, viaducts, and tunnels in the Belgian Ardennes, so as to prevent the enemy from using the railways. By the afternoon of Wednesday, 5th August, the Belgians held in strength the line of the south-eastern forts, and cavalry covered the gap between the most northerly of these forts and the Dutch border. The army was under the command of General Leman,[194] an officer of Engineers, who had worked under Brialmont. He was a grave, silent man, more than sixty years of age, and was highly respected by his fellow-countrymen. Every Belgian in the trenches was a patriot, eager to defend his country, his wife, children, and home with his life.

At this time, the Belgian army was mobilizing along the Dyle River, [192] to the east of Brussels. At midnight on August 4th, church bells were still ringing to summon soldiers to arms, and dogs were being gathered to pull the machine guns. When news came that the Germans were advancing on Liège, a division and a brigade were rushed to the city; yet, along with the Civic Guard of the town, they totaled only about 20,000 men. It had long been recognized that at least 50,000 men were needed to defend the forts and the spaces between them. It was a hastily assembled force attempting the task—infantry in their blue and white uniforms; cavalry in their peaked caps, green and yellow uniforms, and flowing capes; and the Civic Guard, [193] in their high round hats with red trim. Already, groups of coal miners and laborers were digging trenches and building barricades, and houses, small woods, and even churches in the line of fire from the forts' guns were being demolished. Engineers were also working to blow up bridges, viaducts, and tunnels in the Belgian Ardennes to stop the enemy from using the railways. By the afternoon of Wednesday, August 5th, the Belgians had a strong hold on the line of the southeastern forts, and cavalry secured the gap between the northernmost fort and the Dutch border. The army was led by General Leman, [194] an officer of Engineers who had served under Brialmont. He was a serious, reserved man, over sixty years old, and was highly regarded by his fellow citizens. Every Belgian in the trenches was a patriot, eager to defend his country, his wife, children, and home with his life.

Wednesday morning (5th August) dawned hot and rather dull. Soon the sound of firing was heard north of Liége. It came from the neighbourhood of the little town of Visé, where Belgian troops were holding the crossing of the Meuse. Watchers on the high ground above Liége saw black [231] clouds of smoke drifting along the river. German guns were pounding the little town, and the shells had set fire to the houses. The Belgians, however, held the bank of the river and the houses near it with great bravery. They had blown up the bridges, and the enemy was forced to build others. In one place a number of Belgian troops lay concealed while a pontoon was being erected, and just as the work was completed they opened fire. The bridge was destroyed, and with it many of the engineers who were building it. After fierce fighting the Belgians were obliged to withdraw, and the Germans entered Visé.

Wednesday morning (August 5) started off hot and pretty dull. Soon, the sound of gunfire could be heard north of Liège. It was coming from near the small town of Visé, where Belgian troops were defending the Meuse river crossing. People on the high ground above Liège saw dark clouds of smoke drifting along the river. German artillery was pounding the town, and the shells had set the houses on fire. However, the Belgians bravely held onto the riverbank and the nearby homes. They had blown up the bridges, forcing the enemy to build new ones. In one spot, several Belgian soldiers were hiding while a pontoon bridge was being constructed, and just as it was finished, they opened fire. The bridge was destroyed along with many of the engineers who were working on it. After intense fighting, the Belgians had to withdraw, and the Germans took over Visé.



General von Emmich, commanding the German Army in Belgium.

Every one expected that the main attack on Liége would come from this direction; but it began after dark next day on the southern side, along the wooded heights broken by the course of the little river Ourthe. About 11.30 p.m. shells came screaming through the darkness, and burst over the southern forts. The German guns were some three miles away, and they were firing in the blackness of the night at targets which they could not see. Nevertheless, by means of large-scale maps, they were able to aim their guns with great accuracy, and shell after shell exploded on the ramparts of the forts. Their heavy siege pieces had not yet come up, and they were using their field guns. The shells fired from them were filled with some high explosive which gave forth a bright greenish light as they burst. The guns of the forts replied to the German fire; but they probably did little damage, as the enemy's guns [232] were carefully concealed. For nearly three hours the bombardment continued.

Everyone expected the main attack on Liège to come from this direction, but it actually started after dark the next day on the southern side, along the wooded heights disrupted by the flow of the little river Ourthe. Around 11:30 p.m., shells began screaming through the darkness, exploding over the southern forts. The German guns were about three miles away, firing blindly into the night at targets they couldn't see. However, using large-scale maps, they managed to aim their guns with impressive accuracy, and shell after shell detonated on the ramparts of the forts. Their heavy siege artillery hadn't arrived yet, so they were using their field guns. The shells they fired were packed with a high explosive that emitted a bright greenish light when they exploded. The forts' guns responded to the German fire, but they likely caused little damage since the enemy's guns were well concealed. The bombardment went on for nearly three hours.

Towards three in the morning of 6th August a rattle of infantry fire was heard in the woods on both sides of the river Ourthe. The Germans were advancing to attack the trenches between Fort Boncelles and Fort Embourg. Parties of Belgians were sent forward to check them, but were driven back, and just as dawn was breaking the Germans bore down on the trenches in dense masses, shoulder to shoulder, believing that they could carry them by sheer force of numbers. Upon these closely-knit ranks the Belgians poured volley after volley, cutting wide lanes through them until the dead were heaped high before the trenches. "It was death in haystacks," said a Belgian soldier, who played his part in the fight.

Towards three in the morning on August 6th, gunfire was heard in the woods on both sides of the Ourthe River. The Germans were moving in to attack the trenches between Fort Boncelles and Fort Embourg. Groups of Belgians were sent forward to stop them but were pushed back, and just as dawn was breaking, the Germans charged the trenches in tight formations, believing they could overwhelm them with sheer numbers. The Belgians fired volley after volley into these dense ranks, creating large gaps until the dead piled up in front of the trenches. "It was like death in haystacks," said a Belgian soldier who fought in the battle.

Again and again, like sheep driven to the slaughter, the Germans advanced, while the Belgian rifles cracked and the guns of the forts thundered. Again and again they were driven back, and more than once, when the Germans were but fifty yards away and the whites of their eyes could be seen, the Belgians left their trenches and swept the foe before them at the point of the bayonet. At the sight of the gleaming steel many of the Kaiser's men turned and ran or held up their hands and surrendered. At eight in the morning they withdrew, and the wearied Belgians cheered and cheered again, for they had won a victory.

Again and again, like sheep heading to slaughter, the Germans advanced while Belgian rifles fired and the fort guns roared. Time after time, they were pushed back, and more than once, when the Germans were only fifty yards away and the whites of their eyes were visible, the Belgians left their trenches and charged at them with bayonets. At the sight of the shining steel, many of the Kaiser’s troops turned and ran or held up their hands to surrender. By eight in the morning, they pulled back, and the exhausted Belgians cheered over and over, celebrating their victory.

Meanwhile, however, the fort of Fléron[195] had been silenced. A shell had burst on the turret, and had smashed the machinery of the cupola. A furious bombardment was also kept up on Fort Chaudfontaine,[196] at the point where the railway line from Aix-la-Chapelle passes through a tunnel. The German artillery fire reduced the fort to a heap of ruins, but it never surrendered. Its heroic commander blocked the tunnel by causing railway engines to collide within it, and then, in order that the German flag should never fly over even the broken remains of his fort, he set fire to his ammunition magazine, and thus completed its destruction. The fall of Chaudfontaine opened up the railway to the invaders.

Meanwhile, the fort at Fléron[195] had been silenced. A shell exploded on the turret, destroying the machinery in the cupola. A heavy bombardment was also sustained on Fort Chaudfontaine,[196] at the spot where the railway line from Aix-la-Chapelle goes through a tunnel. The German artillery reduced the fort to rubble, but it never surrendered. Its brave commander blocked the tunnel by causing trains to crash into each other inside it, and to ensure that the German flag would never fly over the ruins of his fort, he set fire to the ammunition depot, completing its destruction. The fall of Chaudfontaine opened the railway to the invaders.


Long ago Julius Cæsar wrote, "Bravest of all peoples are the Belgæ." One [233] who knows the Belgian soldier well says: "Greater even than my admiration of his careless courage is my liking for the man. For all his manhood, he has much of the child in him; he is such a chatterbox, and so full of laughter; and never are his laugh and his chaff so quick as when he has the sternest work in hand. Unshaven, mud-bespattered, hungry, so tired that he can hardly walk or lift his rifle to his shoulder, he will bear himself with a gallant gaiety which I think is quite his own, and altogether fascinating." No doubt in the eyes of the Germans the Belgian soldiers, almost untrained, clothed in a quaint jumble of curious uniforms, slovenly in appearance, and without any of the smartness of the drill-ground, appeared absurd; but they were patriots, every man of them, fighting freely, and indeed gladly, for all that they held dear.

Long ago, Julius Caesar wrote, "The bravest of all peoples are the Belgians." One [233] who knows the Belgian soldier well says: "Even more than my admiration for his fearless bravery is my fondness for him as a person. Despite his toughness, he has a childlike side; he talks a lot and is full of laughter. His jokes and laughter come out most when he has the toughest tasks at hand. Even when he's unshaven, covered in mud, hungry, and so exhausted he can barely walk or lift his rifle to his shoulder, he carries himself with a cheerful confidence that's truly unique and utterly charming." No doubt the Germans saw the Belgian soldiers, who were almost untrained, dressed in a strange mix of uniforms, looking scruffy and lacking the sharpness of a military drill, as ridiculous; but they were all patriots, each one of them, fighting freely and even gladly for what they held dear.

During the fighting which I have just described, a lad of nineteen actually managed to capture a German general single-handed. When the general surrendered, his captor found that he was carrying a satchel containing not only papers but six thousand pounds in notes and gold. The young Belgian handed over the money to the Red Cross Society, to aid it in its splendid work of tending the wounded. He kept for himself, however, the satchel and the general's silver helmet.

During the fighting I just described, a nineteen-year-old actually managed to capture a German general all by himself. When the general surrendered, his captor discovered that he had a bag containing not just documents but also six thousand pounds in cash and gold. The young Belgian handed the money over to the Red Cross Society to support its amazing work caring for the wounded. However, he kept the bag and the general's silver helmet for himself.

While the forts were being bombarded, an examination was going on at the university. Most of the candidates finished their papers, and then trooped from the hall to the battlefield, where many of them lay dead a few hours later.

While the forts were being bombed, an exam was happening at the university. Most of the students finished their papers and then made their way from the hall to the battlefield, where many of them were dead a few hours later.


During that day and the next the Germans tried to "rush" the forts by hurling dense masses of men against them. Let me tell you the story of one of these attacks, from the lips of a Belgian officer.

During that day and the next, the Germans attempted to "rush" the forts by sending large groups of soldiers against them. Let me share the story of one of these attacks, as told by a Belgian officer.

"As line after line of the German infantry advanced we simply mowed them down. It was terribly easy, monsieur, and I turned to a brother officer of mine more than once and said, 'Voilà![197] they are coming on again, in a dense, close formation. They must be mad!' They made no attempt at deploying, but came on, line after line, almost shoulder to shoulder, until, as we shot them down, the fallen were heaped one on top of the other in an awful barricade of dead and wounded men that threatened to mask our guns and cause us trouble. I thought of Napoleon's saying, if [234] he said it, 'It is magnificent, but it is not war.' No, it was slaughter—just slaughter!...

"As wave after wave of the German infantry advanced, we just cut them down. It was unbelievably easy, sir, and I turned to a fellow officer more than once and said, 'Look![197] they're coming at us again in such a tight formation. They must be insane!' They didn’t try to spread out; they just kept coming, line after line, almost shoulder to shoulder, until, as we shot them down, the bodies piled up in a horrifying barricade of dead and wounded men that threatened to block our guns and cause us issues. I remembered Napoleon's quote, if he actually said it, 'It is magnificent, but it is not war.' No, it was just slaughter—pure slaughter!..."

"But, would you believe it, this wall of dead and dying actually enabled these wonderful Germans to creep closer, and actually charge up the glacis! They got no farther than half-way, for our Maxims and rifles swept them back. Of course, we had our own losses, but they were slight compared with the carnage inflicted upon our enemies."

"But, believe it or not, this wall of dead and dying actually allowed these brave Germans to get closer and even charge up the slope! They only made it halfway, though, because our machine guns and rifles pushed them back. Of course, we had our own losses, but they were minor compared to the slaughter we caused our enemies."


On Thursday, 6th August, most of the forts were still holding out; but the Germans had brought up two more army corps from the south and south-east, and it was now clear that the garrison of Liége was too small in numbers to hold the forts and the intervals between them. At nightfall, though the forts remained intact, bodies of German troops pushed through the spaces between the two forts which look south-east towards the German frontier. On the morning of the 7th it was discovered that a considerable force of Germans had got within the ring of forts, and was in the town of Liége itself. Nevertheless, until the forts were silenced the roads and railways which they commanded could not be used, and the German advance was, therefore, held up.

On Thursday, August 6th, most of the forts were still holding strong; however, the Germans had brought in two more army corps from the south and southeast, making it clear that the garrison of Liège was too small to defend both the forts and the gaps in between. By nightfall, even though the forts were still intact, groups of German troops moved through the spaces between the two forts facing southeast towards the German border. On the morning of the 7th, it was found that a significant number of Germans had entered the area within the ring of forts and were in the town of Liège itself. Still, until the forts were taken out of action, the roads and railways they controlled couldn’t be used, so the German advance was effectively stalled.

General von Emmich,[198] who was in command of the German forces, now brought up 8.4-inch howitzers, and probably one or two still heavier mortars, and began a furious cannonade of the forts. These guns fired shells which burst with such terrible power that they crashed through twelve feet of concrete, and crushed the sides of the forts as though they were sand castles on the seashore. They howled through the air, exploded with a terrific thunderclap, and then gigantic clouds of dust and smoke arose above the trembling ground. Nothing could resist them; the forts of Liége were doomed as soon as the Germans brought up their siege guns.

General von Emmich,[198] who commanded the German forces, now deployed 8.4-inch howitzers, along with possibly one or two even larger mortars, and started a relentless bombardment of the forts. These guns fired shells that exploded with such devastating force that they shattered twelve feet of concrete and crushed the forts' sides as if they were sandcastles on the beach. The shells screamed through the air, detonated with an ear-splitting roar, and then massive clouds of dust and smoke billowed up from the shaking ground. Nothing could withstand them; the forts of Liège were doomed as soon as the Germans brought in their siege guns.

Yet, terrible as the cannonade was, the garrisons of the forts stuck to their guns with marvellous courage. Here is a passage from the diary of an officer who served in one of the forts during that awful time:—

Yet, as terrible as the cannon fire was, the soldiers in the forts held their ground with incredible bravery. Here’s a passage from the diary of an officer who served in one of the forts during that awful time:—

"At 8 p.m.—Two German officers asking us in French to surrender. This is about what they said: 'You've been able to judge of the formidable [235] power of our guns; you have been struck by 278 shells; but we have still bigger and more powerful guns, and they will destroy you in a moment. Surrender!' Reply of our officers was, 'Our honour forbids us to surrender; will resist to the end.' Our men all cheered."

"At 8 p.m.—Two German officers approached us in French, demanding our surrender. This is roughly what they said: 'You've seen the incredible strength of our guns; you've been hit by 278 shells; but we have even larger and more powerful guns, and they'll wipe you out in no time. Surrender!' Our officers responded, 'Our honor prevents us from surrendering; we will fight to the end.' Our men all cheered."

Think of it—"Our men all cheered." Though the great shells were smashing the forts to pieces and grinding them to powder, though the solid concrete was crumbling into dust, and the place was strewn with dead and dying, their honour forbade them to surrender, and when their officer told the enemy so, the doomed men cheered. Never was greater courage shown.

Think about it—"Our guys all cheered." Even while the huge shells were destroying the forts and turning them to dust, while the solid concrete was breaking apart, and the ground was covered with the dead and dying, their honor prevented them from surrendering, and when their officer informed the enemy of this, the men facing death cheered. There has never been greater bravery displayed.



Bringing Provisions to Forts.

Photo, Central News.

By the evening of the 6th General Leman had decided that his troops could make no further resistance, and that they would be shut up in Liége unless they were got away at once. He therefore ordered them to fall back from the city towards the Dyle, and so hurried was their retreat that they had only time to blow up one of the twelve Meuse bridges, and were obliged to leave an ambulance train and some twenty engines in the railway station. But the army had done its work. It had made a great and gallant stand; it had proved that the Germans were not invincible, and had won priceless time for the Allies. A time-table found on a German showed that they proposed to be in Brussels on 3rd August, and in Lille on 5th August. Already they were three days behind time. Not only had the gallant little Belgian army upset the German time-table, but it had inflicted such loss on the enemy that on the evening of Friday, 7th August, General von Emmich asked for a truce of twenty-four hours in which to bury his dead. This was refused.

By the evening of the 6th, General Leman had decided that his troops couldn't hold out any longer and would be trapped in Liège unless they got away immediately. He ordered them to retreat from the city towards the Dyle, and their escape was so rushed that they only had time to blow up one of the twelve Meuse bridges, leaving behind an ambulance train and about twenty engines at the train station. But the army had accomplished its mission. They had made a brave and strong stand, proven that the Germans were not unbeatable, and gained valuable time for the Allies. A timetable found on a German soldier showed that they intended to be in Brussels on August 3rd and in Lille on August 5th. They were already three days behind schedule. Not only had the courageous little Belgian army disrupted the German timetable, but they had also inflicted such losses on the enemy that on the evening of Friday, August 7th, General von Emmich requested a 24-hour truce to bury his dead. This request was denied.



Liége and its Forts.

Note that the forts are not shown in their proper positions, but only indicate their direction with reference to the city.
(By permission of the Illustrated London News.)

The city of Liége was now in the hands of the Germans. The cannonade had done but little harm to the buildings of the city; the inhabitants had taken to their cellars, and but few of them had been killed. When the German infantry marched in, the Burgomaster and the Bishop arranged terms with them. They behaved themselves well, and paid for all supplies. The people of Liége were surprised to see how young the German troops were, and how spick and span they looked in their new greenish-gray uniforms. They were housed in barracks, schools, convents, and other public buildings, and good order was kept.

The city of Liège was now under German control. The cannon fire had caused little damage to the buildings; the residents had taken shelter in their cellars, and only a few had died. When the German soldiers marched in, the mayor and the bishop made arrangements with them. They acted properly and paid for all supplies. The people of Liège were surprised to see how young the German soldiers were and how sharp they looked in their new greenish-gray uniforms. They were accommodated in barracks, schools, convents, and other public buildings, and everything was kept in good order.

Now that Liége was in their hands, vast quantities of stores were poured into the city, and brigade after brigade came flocking in from North Germany. The hill roads of the Ardennes were choked with troops and convoys; the railways which the Belgians had destroyed were repaired, and over these, and over the undamaged lines from Luxemburg, came an almost endless stream of men, guns, and supplies.

Now that Liège was under their control, a huge amount of supplies flooded into the city, and brigade after brigade arrived from North Germany. The hill roads of the Ardennes were jammed with troops and convoys; the railways that the Belgians had damaged were fixed, and over these, along with the intact lines from Luxembourg, came an almost endless stream of soldiers, weapons, and supplies.


Meanwhile the Germans were able to attack all the forts on the right bank of the river from the rear. These soon fell; but those on the west of the city still held out. The most powerful of them was Fort Loncin, situated on the great main road to Brussels. On 11th August the bombardment of this fort began. A German officer with signal flags advanced up to about two hundred yards from it, and directed the fire of the big guns. During the whole night, at intervals of ten minutes, the Germans threw their shells into the fort, causing great damage. The outer works were destroyed, and the armour plating of the windows was crushed. All the outer works were so filled with the fumes from the shells that the men were driven into the fort. Soon the suffocating smoke found its way inside, and almost choked the men working the guns.

Meanwhile, the Germans were able to attack all the forts on the right bank of the river from behind. These soon fell, but those to the west of the city still held out. The strongest of them was Fort Loncin, located on the main road to Brussels. On August 11, the bombardment of this fort began. A German officer with signal flags advanced to about two hundred yards from it and directed the fire of the big guns. Throughout the night, every ten minutes, the Germans fired their shells into the fort, causing significant damage. The outer defenses were destroyed, and the armor plating on the windows was crushed. The outer works were so filled with smoke from the shells that the men were forced inside the fort. Soon, the suffocating smoke crept in, almost choking the men operating the guns.



Fort Loncin after Bombardment.    Photo, Alfieri Picture Service.

On the morning of the 15th the end came. A large number of heavy German guns were trained on the fort, and they literally smothered it with explosive shells. The vault occupied by General Leman and his staff suffered terrific blows which made the whole place tremble. The ventilating apparatus was destroyed, and the room was filled with deadly fumes and dust. During an interval in the firing the general left the fort to view the awful destruction around him. When the bombardment began again he started to return to the vault, but had hardly moved a [239] few paces when a strong and powerful rush of air threw him to the ground. He rose and tried to go, but was kept back by a flood of poisonous fumes which nearly suffocated him. Then he tried to save the garrison, but fell down in a swoon, and was discovered by the enemy pinned to the ground by fallen beams. When he recovered he found himself in the hands of the Germans, who gave him water, and carried him from the ruins which he had so nobly defended.

On the morning of the 15th, it all came to an end. A large number of heavy German guns were aimed at the fort, bombarding it with explosive shells. The vault where General Leman and his staff were located took devastating hits that shook the entire place. The ventilation system was destroyed, and the room filled with toxic fumes and dust. During a break in the shelling, the general stepped out of the fort to survey the horrific damage around him. When the bombardment resumed, he started to head back to the vault but had barely taken a few steps when a powerful gust of air knocked him to the ground. He got up and tried to move but was held back by a wave of poisonous smoke that nearly choked him. He then attempted to save the garrison but collapsed in a faint, found later by the enemy, pinned down by fallen beams. When he came to, he realized he was in the hands of the Germans, who offered him water and carried him away from the ruins he had bravely defended.

At the moment when he was stricken down the fort was blown up, and the Germans scrambled over the broken masses of concrete. Suddenly from one of the galleries which the explosion had not wrecked came the sound of shots. The Germans stopped in their advance. By the light of their torches they saw, massed at the end of the corridor, all that was left of the garrison. Black with powder, their faces streaked with blood, their clothes in ribbons, their hands grasping their shattered rifles, stood twenty-five men, all prepared to sell their lives dearly. Touched by the sight of such splendid heroism, the Germans made no attempt to attack. Instead of firing, they flung aside their weapons, and ran to the aid of the brave Belgians, who were already half choked by the poisonous gases set free by the explosion. Of the 500 men who formed the garrison of Fort Loncin, 350 were dead and more than 100 severely wounded.

At the moment he was struck down, the fort was blown up, and the Germans rushed over the shattered concrete. Suddenly, from one of the galleries that the explosion hadn't destroyed, gunshots were heard. The Germans halted their advance. By the light of their flashlights, they saw, gathered at the end of the corridor, what was left of the garrison. Blackened with gunpowder, their faces smeared with blood, their clothes torn, and their hands clutching their broken rifles, stood twenty-five men, all ready to fight to the death. Moved by the sight of such incredible bravery, the Germans didn't try to attack. Instead of shooting, they tossed aside their weapons and rushed to help the courageous Belgians, who were already half-choked by the toxic gases released by the explosion. Of the 500 men in the garrison of Fort Loncin, 350 were dead and over 100 were seriously injured.

Meanwhile General Leman had been carried in an ambulance to the headquarters of General von Emmich. He had sworn not to be taken alive, and he had only been captured while unconscious. Sadly he handed his sword to the general, who, with a courteous bow and generous words of congratulation, immediately returned it to him, as a tribute to the glorious courage which he had displayed.

Meanwhile, General Leman was taken in an ambulance to General von Emmich's headquarters. He had vowed not to be captured alive, and he was only caught while he was unconscious. With a heavy heart, he handed his sword to the general, who, with a polite bow and kind words of congratulations, immediately gave it back to him as a tribute to the remarkable bravery he had shown.

To spare the fallen, to show mercy and kindness to the conquered, is the duty and pride of every soldier worthy of the name. In the following pages we shall read of many black and shameful deeds done by the Germans; but let us here honour them for their treatment of General Leman and the gallant twenty-five who fought with him to the end.

To spare the fallen and to show mercy and kindness to the defeated is the duty and pride of every soldier who deserves the title. In the following pages, we will read about many dark and shameful actions committed by the Germans; but let us take a moment to honor them for how they treated General Leman and the brave twenty-five who fought alongside him until the end.

General Leman was carried prisoner into Germany; but before he left Belgium he was allowed to send the following touching letter to King Albert:—

General Leman was taken prisoner and brought into Germany; however, before he left Belgium, he was permitted to send the following heartfelt letter to King Albert:—

"Your Majesty will learn with sorrow that Fort Loncin was blown up yesterday at 5.20 p.m., and that the greater part of the garrison is buried under the ruins.

"Your Majesty will sadly learn that Fort Loncin was destroyed yesterday at 5:20 p.m., and that most of the garrison is buried under the rubble."

"That I did not lose my life in the catastrophe is owing to the fact that my duty called me from the stronghold. Whilst I was being suffocated by gas after the explosion a German captain gave me drink. I was made prisoner and taken to Liége.

"That I didn’t lose my life in the disaster is because my duty took me away from the fort. While I was suffocating from gas after the explosion, a German captain gave me something to drink. I was captured and taken to Liège."

"For the honour of our armies I have refused to surrender the fortress and the forts. May your Majesty deign to forgive me. In Germany, where I am going, my thoughts will be, as they have always been, with Belgium and her king. I would willingly have given my life the better to serve them, but death has not been granted me.

"For the honor of our armies, I have refused to surrender the fortress and the forts. I hope your Majesty can forgive me. In Germany, where I am heading, my thoughts will be, as they always have been, with Belgium and her king. I would have gladly given my life to better serve them, but death has not been granted to me."

"Lieutenant-General Leman."

"Lieutenant General Leman."



General Leman, the heroic defender of Liége.

Photo, Alfieri Picture Service.


All the world applauded the heroism of the Belgians in this first great encounter with the vastly superior forces of the enemy, and President Poincaré bestowed upon the city which had held out so nobly the highest honour which the French can bestow upon a civilian—the Legion of Honour.[199]

All around the world, people praised the bravery of the Belgians in this first major clash against the far stronger enemy forces, and President Poincaré awarded the city that stood firm with the highest honor that France can give to a civilian—the Legion of Honor.[199]





Belgian Cavalry.

(Photo, Underwood and Underwood.)

CHAPTER XXIII.

THE RAID INTO ALSACE.

Perhaps you wonder, as the Belgians did, what the French and the British were doing while the Germans were battering down the forts of Liége. You will probably ask why they did not rush at once to the help of the gallant Belgians, and fight the Germans on their own frontier. The answer is that neither France nor Britain was prepared for war. Both were hoping against hope that Russia and Austria would come to some peaceful arrangement. The fact that neither we nor the French were prepared shows clearly that we had no desire for war. The fact that within twenty-four hours after the declaration of war the Germans had three army corps in front of Liége shows equally clearly that they had long determined to fight.

Perhaps you’re wondering, like the Belgians were, what the French and the British were up to while the Germans were attacking the forts at Liége. You might ask why they didn’t immediately rush to support the brave Belgians and confront the Germans on their own border. The answer is that neither France nor Britain was ready for war. Both were desperately hoping that Russia and Austria would settle their differences peacefully. The fact that neither we nor the French were prepared makes it clear that we didn’t want war. Conversely, the fact that within twenty-four hours of the declaration of war the Germans had three army corps positioned in front of Liége shows just as clearly that they had planned to fight all along.

All that the Belgians could do was to hold up the German advance for a short time. As the terrible hours slipped by, the people grew very anxious, and on every lip were the questions, "Où sont les Anglais?" "Où sont les Français?" A solitary motor car appeared, decorated with the [242] Union Jack, and as it passed through the towns and villages the people cheered it to the echo. "The British are coming!" they cried. "Hurrah! hurrah!" Alas! both the French and the British were too far away to help the gallant Belgians struggling in the forts at Liége.

All the Belgians could do was delay the German advance for a little while. As the terrible hours went by, the people became very anxious, and everyone was asking, "Where are the English?" "Where are the French?" A lone car appeared, adorned with the [242] Union Jack, and as it drove through the towns and villages, the people cheered loudly. "The British are coming!" they shouted. "Hooray! Hooray!" Sadly, both the French and the British were too far away to assist the brave Belgians fighting in the forts at Liège.

While the French were mobilizing as rapidly as possible they sent a brigade, with some cavalry and artillery, into Upper Alsace. I need not tell you what their object was. You will remember that ever since 1871 most Frenchmen have longed for the day when Alsace should again belong to France. The Alsatians have been harshly treated by the Germans. The German soldiers stationed in their towns have always been bitter against them because of their French sympathies.

While the French were quickly getting ready, they sent a brigade, along with some cavalry and artillery, into Upper Alsace. I don’t need to explain what their goal was. You’ll recall that ever since 1871, most French people have been hoping for the day when Alsace would once again be part of France. The Alsatians have been treated badly by the Germans. The German soldiers based in their towns have always held a grudge against them because of their French sympathies.

In the year 1913, at the little Alsatian town of Zabern, a German lieutenant is said to have offered a reward to any of his men who stabbed a "Wacke," the German nickname for a native of Alsace. Disturbances arose, and in the course of them the lieutenant drew his sword and cut a lame cobbler over the head. The people of the town were very angry at this treatment, but when they protested their chief men were seized and imprisoned. An appeal was made to the Prussian Parliament. The War Minister supported the soldiers, but the Parliament stood up stoutly for the people of Zabern, and a military court sentenced the lieutenant to forty-three days' imprisonment. A higher court, however, did away with this sentence, and also found that no blame attached to the colonel of the regiment. While the trials were taking place the Crown Prince sent a telegram to the colonel praising him for what he had done. Thus, you see, the Germans had overthrown the rule of law in Alsace, and in place of it had set up the rule of the sword. Knowing all this, the French thought that the Alsatians would welcome their former fellow-countrymen with open arms, and would rise as one man against their oppressors. The appearance of French soldiers in Alsace would be a sign to them that the day of deliverance had arrived.

In 1913, in the small town of Zabern, Alsace, a German lieutenant reportedly offered a reward to any of his soldiers who stabbed a "Wacke," which is the German nickname for a local Alsatian. This sparked disturbances, and during the chaos, the lieutenant drew his sword and struck a disabled cobbler on the head. The townspeople were furious about this treatment, but when they protested, their leading citizens were arrested and imprisoned. An appeal was made to the Prussian Parliament. The War Minister backed the soldiers, but the Parliament strongly defended the people of Zabern, leading a military court to sentence the lieutenant to forty-three days in jail. However, a higher court later overturned this sentence and found that the colonel of the regiment was not at fault. While the trials were ongoing, the Crown Prince sent a telegram to the colonel praising his actions. Thus, it became clear that the Germans had replaced the rule of law in Alsace with military dominance. Given all this, the French believed that the Alsatians would warmly embrace their former countrymen and rise together against their oppressors. The arrival of French soldiers in Alsace would signal to them that the day of liberation had come.

We must not think of this advance into Alsace as part of a well-thought-out plan by the French commander-in-chief. The forces employed in the work were far too weak to hold Alsace, even if they had been able to conquer it. From the point of view of strategy it was a mistake.

We shouldn’t see this move into Alsace as a carefully planned strategy by the French commander-in-chief. The forces used for this were way too weak to keep control of Alsace, even if they had managed to take it. Strategically, it was a bad move.

Look at the map on page 98, and find, to the south of the Vosges Mountains, the great French fortress of Belfort. From this place you will see a little plain across which an army can move easily to the Upper Rhine. While the Germans were advancing on Liége, French airmen flew across the plain and discovered that only a few of the enemy's troops were on the left bank of the Rhine. The French thereupon determined to occupy the country up to the left bank of the river. On the evening of Friday, 7th August, the day on which von Emmich asked General Leman for a truce so that he might bury his dead, a French brigade marched out of Belfort and crossed the frontier. Just before sunset it reached the little town of Altkirch, about a dozen miles inside German territory, and there found small bodies of Germans lining the trenches and awaiting an attack. The French infantry advanced with great spirit, carried the trenches, and by bayonet charges put the Germans to flight. Cavalry at once followed up the retreating enemy, and worked great havoc on them.

Look at the map on page 98, and find, to the south of the Vosges Mountains, the major French fortress of Belfort. From here, you can see a small plain that allows an army to move easily to the Upper Rhine. While the Germans were advancing on Liège, French pilots flew over the plain and discovered that only a handful of enemy troops were stationed on the left bank of the Rhine. The French then decided to take control of the area up to the left bank of the river. On the evening of Friday, August 7th, the day when von Emmich requested a truce from General Leman to bury his dead, a French brigade marched out of Belfort and crossed the border. Just before sunset, they reached the small town of Altkirch, about twelve miles into German territory, where they found small groups of Germans in the trenches, waiting for an attack. The French infantry moved forward with great determination, captured the trenches, and drove the Germans away with bayonet charges. Cavalry immediately pursued the retreating enemy and caused significant damage to them.

Then the French entered Altkirch, bearing before them the tricolour. The townsfolk rushed out of their houses to welcome them, and when they saw the flag under which they had lived and prospered forty-four years ago, they raised cheer after cheer. Already some of the villagers on the frontier had torn up the poles which marked the border-line between France and Germany.

Then the French entered Altkirch, proudly waving the tricolor. The townspeople rushed out of their homes to greet them, and when they saw the flag under which they had lived and thrived forty-four years ago, they cheered loudly. Some of the villagers on the border had already torn down the poles that marked the boundary between France and Germany.

In less than an hour the French were on the outskirts of Mulhouse, the largest and most important manufacturing town of Alsace, nine miles to the north of Altkirch. The people of Mulhouse have always been deeply attached to France. When the town became German in 1871, large numbers of them left their homes and settled in France and Algeria, in order that they might not be severed from the country which they loved so well. Mulhouse was occupied with but little resistance next day, and that evening General Joffre sent out the following message to the people:—

In less than an hour, the French arrived at the outskirts of Mulhouse, the biggest and most important manufacturing town in Alsace, just nine miles north of Altkirch. The people of Mulhouse have always felt a strong connection to France. When the town became part of Germany in 1871, many residents left their homes and moved to France and Algeria to stay close to the country they loved. Mulhouse was occupied with little resistance the next day, and that evening General Joffre sent out the following message to the people:—

"Children of Alsace,—After forty-four years of sorrowful waiting, French soldiers once more tread the soil of your noble country. They are the pioneers in the great work of revenge. For them, what emotions it calls forth, and what pride!

"Children of Alsace,—After forty-four years of painful waiting, French soldiers have finally set foot on the soil of your beloved country once again. They are the forerunners in the significant task of revenge. For them, what emotions it brings up, and what pride!"

"To complete the work, they have made the sacrifice of their lives. The French nation as one man urges them on, and in the [245] folds of their flag are inscribed the magic words, 'Right and Liberty.' Long live Alsace! Long live France!

"To finish the mission, they have given their lives. The French nation stands united, rallying them forward, and in the [245] folds of their flag are the powerful words, 'Rights and Freedom.' Long live Alsace! Long live France!"

"General-in-chief of the French Armies,

Chief of the French Armies,

"Joffre."

"Joffre."

The news that the French army had entered Alsace was received in Paris with pride and delight. Men were thrilled with the thought that the lost provinces were on the eve of being restored to them. The Alsatians living in Paris, led by Alsatian women in Alsatian costume, and carrying palm branches, went in procession to the Place de Concorde. Ladders were placed against the monument, and an Alsatian climbed up and wound a broad tricolour sash around the statue. The crowd below cried, "Away with the crape!" and in an instant all the signs of mourning that had been on the statue since 1871 were torn away. After hearing a patriotic speech, the crowd sang the Marseillaise, and marched away cheering.

The news that the French army had entered Alsace was met in Paris with pride and excitement. People were thrilled at the thought that the lost provinces were about to be returned to them. The Alsatians living in Paris, led by Alsatian women dressed in traditional costume and carrying palm branches, paraded to the Place de Concorde. Ladders were propped up against the monument, and an Alsatian climbed up to wrap a wide tricolor sash around the statue. The crowd below shouted, "Take down the black!" and in an instant, all the signs of mourning that had been on the statue since 1871 were ripped away. After listening to a patriotic speech, the crowd sang the Marseillaise and marched away cheering.


On Sunday morning, August 9th, came bitter disappointment. Large bodies of Germans, very nearly a whole army corps, were seen closing in upon the town from the north and east. The French were too few to hold them back, and were obliged to retire. "To retreat," said the French report, "was the wisest course."

On Sunday morning, August 9th, there was a deep sense of disappointment. Large groups of Germans, almost an entire army corps, were spotted surrounding the town from the north and east. The French forces were too small to stop them, and had to pull back. "Retreating," said the French report, "was the smartest option."

When the French retreated the Germans lost no time in taking vengeance on the Alsatians. One of the deeds which they did was so terribly cruel that you will hardly be able to believe it. Yet the story was told in one of the German newspapers, and the writer actually gloried in the dastardly crime that he there set forth. It seems that a German column was passing along a wooded defile when it met a French boy scout, who was seized, and asked where the French troops were. He refused to say. At this moment a French battery opened fire from a wood only fifty yards away. The Germans managed to get into cover, and took the boy with them. When they asked him if he knew that the French were in the wood, he did not deny it. They told him that they were going to shoot him, but he showed no fear. He walked with firm steps to a telegraph post, stood against it, and with the green vineyard behind him, smiled as they shot him dead.

When the French backed off, the Germans wasted no time exacting revenge on the Alsatians. One of their actions was so brutally cruel that you might find it hard to believe. Yet, the story was covered in a German newspaper, and the writer actually took pride in the despicable act he described. Apparently, a German unit was moving through a wooded area when they encountered a French boy scout, who was captured and asked where the French troops were. He refused to answer. At that moment, a French battery opened fire from a forest just fifty yards away. The Germans managed to find cover and took the boy with them. When they asked him if he knew the French were in the woods, he didn’t deny it. They warned him that they were going to shoot him, but he showed no fear. He walked confidently to a telegraph post, leaned against it, and with the green vineyard behind him, smiled as they shot him dead.



The Brave Boy Scout.

"He walked with firm steps to a telegraph post, stood against it, and with the green vineyard behind him, smiled as they shot him dead."

The German who told the story said that "it was a pity to see such [246] wasted courage." The boy's courage was not wasted. It has inspired many a French boy and girl, as I am sure it will inspire you, to be just as fearless as he was, and to prefer death to the betrayal of one's countrymen.

The German who told the story said that "it was a shame to see such [246] courage wasted." The boy's courage was not wasted. It has inspired many French boys and girls, and I’m sure it will inspire you too, to be just as fearless as he was, and to choose death over betraying one’s fellow citizens.


Now let me tell you an incident of quite another character. During one of the fights the Germans retired, leaving behind them a young wounded officer. The French soldiers picked him up and treated him with that kindness which the Allies always show to those who fall into their hands. The young man, however, was dying, and nothing could save his life. His last words were, "Thank you, gentlemen. I have done my duty. I have served my country as you are serving yours."

Now let me share a very different story. During one of the battles, the Germans withdrew, leaving behind a young wounded officer. The French soldiers rescued him and treated him with the compassion that the Allies always show to those who fall into their hands. Unfortunately, the young man was dying, and nothing could save his life. His last words were, "Thank you, gentlemen. I have done my duty. I have served my country just as you are serving yours."

This young man was the son of a former German ambassador in London, and up to a short time before the outbreak of war was a Rhodes scholar[200] at Oxford.

This young man was the son of a former German ambassador in London, and until shortly before the war broke out, he was a Rhodes scholar[200] at Oxford.


So the raid into Alsace ended. The French had gained nothing, but they had not fought in vain. They now knew that Alsace was not strongly held by the Germans, and they had proved that their artillery was far better than that of the enemy. They had shown, too, that the French infantry was just as gallant and dashing as it had been in the brave days of old, and they had encouraged the Alsatians to expect that the yoke of the tyrants would soon be broken.

So the raid into Alsace came to an end. The French didn't gain anything, but their efforts weren't in vain. They learned that Alsace wasn't strongly defended by the Germans, and they demonstrated that their artillery was much better than the enemy's. They also proved that the French infantry was just as brave and spirited as it had been in the heroic days of the past, inspiring the Alsatians to hope that the oppressors' grip would soon be shattered.

On the day that the French retired from Mulhouse, General Joffre decided that the raid should be followed by an invasion. The forces brought together for this purpose were commanded by General Pau, an old soldier who had fought in the war of 1870-71. Like Nelson, he had lost an arm. He was considered one of the best of French commanders.

On the day the French pulled out of Mulhouse, General Joffre decided that the raid should be followed by an invasion. The forces assembled for this mission were led by General Pau, an experienced soldier who had fought in the war of 1870-71. Like Nelson, he had lost an arm. He was regarded as one of the top French commanders.

The French advanced to the north of their former route, and carried all before them. On 19th August they again attacked Mulhouse. There was a good deal of fierce fighting, but the Germans were driven out of the [247] town, and no fewer than twenty-four of their guns were captured. On 20th August Mulhouse was in the hands of the French once more.

The French moved further north along their previous route and had great success. On August 19th, they launched another attack on Mulhouse. There was intense fighting, but the Germans were ousted from the [247] town, and they lost a total of twenty-four guns. By August 20th, Mulhouse was once again under French control.

Then they marched south to Altkirch, and the Germans, who were afraid of being cut off from the bridges of the Rhine, retreated before them. The French seized the heads of the bridges on the left bank of the river, and then began to move northward along the plain towards the fortress of Colmar, which protects the main crossing of the Rhine. All the time more and more French troops were swarming across the passes of the Vosges, and were threatening to cut off the Germans from Strassburg. Things were looking extremely well for the French. It seemed that before long they would be in front of Strassburg and Metz.

Then they marched south to Altkirch, and the Germans, worried about being cut off from the bridges of the Rhine, pulled back. The French took control of the bridgeheads on the left bank of the river and then started moving northward across the plain toward the fortress of Colmar, which guards the main crossing of the Rhine. Meanwhile, more and more French troops were pouring over the passes of the Vosges, threatening to isolate the Germans from Strassburg. Things were looking very promising for the French. It seemed that soon they would be in front of Strassburg and Metz.

All this time, however, the Germans were bringing up an overwhelming number of troops, and on 20th August they began their counter-attack. It was at once successful; the French were driven back, and the Germans claimed to have captured 10,000 prisoners and fifty guns. On the Belgian border, as we shall learn in the following pages, the Germans were also winning victories, and France needed all her troops to defend her own soil. By the 25th of August the French had left Alsace. The invasion was over. It had failed.

All this time, though, the Germans were bringing in a huge number of troops, and on August 20th, they launched their counter-attack. It was immediately successful; the French were pushed back, and the Germans reported capturing 10,000 prisoners and fifty guns. On the Belgian border, as we’ll see in the following pages, the Germans were also achieving victories, and France needed all her forces to protect her own land. By August 25th, the French had abandoned Alsace. The invasion was over. It had failed.



The Fight at Mulhouse on August 9, 1914, during the French Raid into Alsace.





Uhlans on the March.

Photo, Newspaper Illustrations, Ltd.

CHAPTER XXIV.

THE GERMANS IN BELGIUM.

Now we must return to Belgium, and see what was happening there. The heroic manner in which Fort Loncin had held out had delayed the Germans for a whole week. Until the last of the forts fell they had no command of the railways, and therefore could not push forward great masses of men across the plains to the north of the Meuse. But they could push forward cavalry with emergency rations,[201] and bid them take food wherever they could find it. Some artillery, a few machine guns, and infantry accompanied them.

Now we need to go back to Belgium and see what was going on there. The brave way Fort Loncin had held out delayed the Germans for an entire week. Until the last of the forts fell, they couldn’t control the railways, so they weren’t able to move large numbers of troops across the plains north of the Meuse. However, they could send in cavalry with emergency rations,[201] and order them to find food wherever they could. Some artillery, a few machine guns, and infantry went along with them.

The object of sending forward this cavalry screen was to prepare the way for the slower advance of infantry when Liége should be in German hands. The cavalry advanced westwards to Tongres,[202] which was occupied on [251] Sunday, 9th August. Though this little town was within hearing of the guns of Liége, the appearance of the enemy came as a great surprise to the inhabitants. They were streaming out of their churches when there was a sudden cry, "The Germans are coming!" and almost immediately a squadron of the 35th Uhlans[203] trotted into the main street. They told the people that they had come from Danzig,[204] at the other end of Germany. Riding up to the town hall, they ordered the mayor to give up his money chest, and to pull down the flag floating above the building. He refused to strike his flag, so the Germans pulled it down for him. They seized the town's money and all that they could find in the post office; then they ordered food, for which they paid, and the troops camped in the market-place. Later on a cavalry division made the town its headquarters.

The purpose of sending out this cavalry screen was to pave the way for the slower advance of infantry once Liége fell into German hands. The cavalry moved westward to Tongres,[202] which was taken over on [251] Sunday, August 9th. Even though this small town was close enough to hear the guns of Liége, the arrival of the enemy caught the residents completely off guard. They were pouring out of their churches when a sudden shout rang out, "The Germans are coming!" Almost immediately, a squadron of the 35th Uhlans[203] rode into the main street. They informed the locals that they had come from Danzig,[204] at the far end of Germany. Riding up to the town hall, they demanded that the mayor hand over his money chest and take down the flag waving above the building. When he refused to lower his flag, the Germans took it down themselves. They confiscated the town's money and whatever they could find in the post office, then ordered food, which they paid for, and set up camp in the market square. Later, a cavalry division established the town as its headquarters.

The behaviour of these men was good. The Germans did not yet believe that the Belgians were going to hold out. They thought that when the last of the Liége forts fell, the Belgians would consider that they had done enough to protest against the invasion of their country, and that they would then permit the Germans to pass through unmolested. They were soon to be undeceived.

The behavior of these men was good. The Germans didn’t believe yet that the Belgians were going to hang on. They thought that when the last of the Liège forts fell, the Belgians would think they had done enough to protest against the invasion of their country and would then let the Germans pass through without any trouble. They were about to be proven wrong.

Westwards from Tongres the German cavalry, in small detached bodies, spread over the country, and soon came in touch with detachments of the Belgian army. It was not the business of these bands of horsemen to fight battles but to skirmish, so that when they met Belgian riflemen they usually withdrew. Now and then one of them would miss his way, and would be captured in a starving condition. Rumours began to spread that the Germans were without food. A Belgian scout said, "One does not want a rifle to catch these Germans. They will surrender if you hold out a piece of bread."

West of Tongres, the German cavalry, in small groups, spread out over the area and soon encountered detachments of the Belgian army. These units of horsemen weren’t there to engage in full battles but rather to skirmish, so when they faced Belgian riflemen, they typically retreated. Occasionally, one would get lost and end up captured, often in a starving state. Rumors started to circulate that the Germans were running low on food. A Belgian scout remarked, "You don’t need a rifle to catch these Germans. They will surrender if you offer them a piece of bread."

On Wednesday, the 12th, German cavalry had pushed forward to a line extending from Hasselt, through St. Trond, to Huy, a town on the Meuse, about sixteen miles south-west of Liége. Huy is a picturesque old town, with a citadel standing on a rock high above the river, but it has long ceased to be a fortress. At the foot of the citadel-rock close by the [252] river is a fine old church, and in the neighbourhood is a monastery, in which Peter the Hermit, the preacher of the First Crusade,[205] lies buried. The German cavalry were at first beaten back at Huy by the Civic Guard, but they afterwards seized the town and held the bridge. The capture of the town gave the Germans possession of an important railway connecting Luxemburg with the Belgian plain.

On Wednesday, the 12th, German cavalry advanced to a line stretching from Hasselt, through St. Trond, to Huy, a town on the Meuse, about sixteen miles southwest of Liége. Huy is a charming old town, with a citadel perched on a rock high above the river, but it has long stopped being a fortress. At the base of the citadel-rock near the river is a beautiful old church, and nearby is a monastery where Peter the Hermit, the preacher of the First Crusade, lies buried. The German cavalry were initially pushed back at Huy by the Civic Guard, but they later took control of the town and held the bridge. Capturing the town gave the Germans control of an important railway connecting Luxemburg with the Belgian plain.

On the same day the Belgians won a real victory over the invaders. Look at the map on page 226, and find the town of Diest, which stands about twelve or thirteen miles to the north-west of Hasselt. A few miles east of Diest is the village of Haelen, at the junction of the two rivers Gethe and Velpe. News reached the Belgian headquarters at Louvain that a strong force of German cavalry was trying to pass between Hasselt and Haelen, in order to turn the flank of the Belgian army, which, you will remember, was lying along the river Dyle. The Belgians determined to meet the Germans at Haelen. They hurriedly threw up barricades, dug trenches, placed guns in position, and waited for the appearance of the enemy.

On the same day, the Belgians achieved a significant victory over the invaders. Take a look at the map on page 226, and locate the town of Diest, which is about twelve or thirteen miles northwest of Hasselt. A few miles east of Diest is the village of Haelen, located at the junction of the two rivers Gethe and Velpe. News reached the Belgian headquarters in Louvain that a strong force of German cavalry was trying to move between Hasselt and Haelen in order to flank the Belgian army, which, as you may recall, was stationed along the river Dyle. The Belgians decided to confront the Germans at Haelen. They quickly set up barricades, dug trenches, positioned their guns, and prepared for the enemy's arrival.

About eleven o'clock in the morning the Germans drew near to the Belgian position. They were allowed to come quite close before the Belgian guns began to speak. At once the Germans unlimbered, and an artillery duel began. The Belgians had previously found their ranges, and they were able to burst their shrapnel amongst the German cavalry with great effect. The fighting grew very fierce, and both sides showed great courage. The Belgian Lancers forded the Gethe and tried to charge the Uhlans, but were foiled by the broken ground. In turn, the German cavalry charged down on the Belgian barricades, but were met by a withering fire from rifles and concealed machine guns that swept large numbers of them down. Again and again they tried to break through the barricades, but every time they were repulsed, and about six in the evening they withdrew, having lost three-fifths of their fighting strength.

About eleven o'clock in the morning, the Germans approached the Belgian position. They were allowed to get quite close before the Belgian guns opened fire. Immediately, the Germans set up their artillery, and an artillery duel started. The Belgians had already figured out their ranges and were able to hit the German cavalry with their shrapnel effectively. The fighting intensified, and both sides demonstrated great bravery. The Belgian Lancers crossed the Gethe and attempted to charge the Uhlans but were held back by the rough terrain. In response, the German cavalry charged at the Belgian barricades but were met with intense fire from rifles and hidden machine guns that took down large numbers of them. Time and again, they tried to break through the barricades but were pushed back every time, and around six in the evening, they retreated, having lost three-fifths of their fighting strength.



The Huns marching through a Belgian village.

Photo, Record Press.

There was great joy amongst the Belgians when the battle was over. The whole nation felt proud of the success of its little army. You must [254] remember that few of the men who so bravely met the Germans were regular soldiers. Most of them were reservists called hurriedly from the factory, the shop, and the field to the work of war. All these men showed the highest courage. Their hearts beat high because they were fighting in a holy war; they were defending their native land against a greedy and grasping foe.

There was great joy among the Belgians when the battle ended. The whole nation felt proud of the success of its small army. You must [254] remember that few of the men who bravely faced the Germans were regular soldiers. Most of them were reservists who were quickly called up from the factory, the shop, and the field to join the fight. All these men showed incredible courage. Their hearts swelled with pride because they were fighting in a just cause; they were defending their homeland against a greedy and ruthless enemy.


Many notable deeds of bravery were done that day. A farrier sergeant at the head of eight men charged a whole squadron of Uhlans, who scattered in all directions and fled, leaving many dead and wounded. He and his brave comrades were able to return to Haelen in safety, leading with them a dozen German horses as the spoils of victory.

Many remarkable acts of bravery happened that day. A farrier sergeant, leading eight men, charged an entire squadron of Uhlans, who scattered and fled in all directions, leaving many dead and wounded behind. He and his courageous comrades made it back to Haelen safely, bringing with them a dozen German horses as the spoils of victory.

During the afternoon a lieutenant, who was told off to defend Diest, was asked to send reinforcements to a neighbouring village which was threatened with attack. He had no men to spare, so he called together the Fire Brigade, and picking from them as many soldiers as he needed, sent them forward to the village, where they pumped lead on the Germans as skilfully as they had pumped water on burning houses in days of peace.

In the afternoon, a lieutenant assigned to defend Diest was asked to send reinforcements to a nearby village that was under threat of attack. He didn't have any soldiers to spare, so he gathered the Fire Brigade and selected as many soldiers as he needed from them. He then sent them to the village, where they fired bullets at the Germans as skillfully as they had previously pumped water on burning houses during peacetime.


Numerous other small fights took place, and in all of them the Belgians fought like heroes. One such skirmish took place at Eghezee, a village about ten miles north of Namur. A party of 350 Uhlans and about sixty cyclists rode into this place, and put up in it for the night. Early in the morning a Belgian airman flew over the cornfield where they had encamped their horses. He was fired at, and thus the position of the Germans was revealed. Hearing the rattle of rifle fire, a number of Belgian scouts rode towards the place, and took the Germans completely by surprise. Most of them were sitting quietly in cafés when the alarm was sounded. Instantly they took to their heels, leaving horses, rifles, machine guns, and three motor cars behind them.

Numerous other small fights happened, and in all of them, the Belgians fought bravely. One such skirmish took place at Eghezee, a village about ten miles north of Namur. A group of 350 Uhlans and about sixty cyclists came into the village and stayed there for the night. Early in the morning, a Belgian pilot flew over the cornfield where they had parked their horses. He was shot at, which revealed the Germans’ location. Hearing the sounds of gunfire, several Belgian scouts rode toward the area and caught the Germans completely off guard. Most of the Germans were sitting quietly in cafés when the alarm went off. They quickly ran away, leaving behind their horses, rifles, machine guns, and three motor cars.

Seeing their comrades decamp, the few Germans who were guarding the horses set them loose, and a bugler who was with the men who were running away sounded a call. The horses trotted towards the sound of the bugle, and just as the Belgian scouts, who were only thirty in number, came into view, the Uhlans flung themselves on their horses and began to [255] gallop off. About five hundred yards away there was a trench in a field of beetroot, and to this the Belgians dashed. They opened fire on the Uhlans, and shot down many of them.

Seeing their comrades flee, the few Germans guarding the horses let them go, and a bugler with the retreating men played a call. The horses trotted toward the sound of the bugle, and just as the Belgian scouts, who numbered only thirty, came into view, the Uhlans mounted their horses and started to [255] gallop away. About five hundred yards ahead, there was a trench in a beetroot field, and the Belgians rushed toward it. They opened fire on the Uhlans and shot many of them down.


By this time the Germans knew that the Belgians would fight to the last for their hearths and homes. Their pretended friendship now turned to bitter hate, and they went from village to village killing and looting. Goaded to frenzy by their terrible treatment, the Civic Guards and the peasants lay in wait for the Germans, and killed them whenever they could. About four miles north of Liége is the village of Herstal, the Belgian Woolwich, in which there is a great national factory for the manufacture of small arms. Most of the men engaged in this factory were with the army, so the women and children made up their minds to defend the factory. They armed themselves with revolvers and other weapons, and several times beat back the attacks of the Uhlans. When their ammunition was all gone they kept the Germans out by pouring boiling water on them from the windows. For two days they kept their flag flying. At last the Germans burst in and took a terrible vengeance on the women and children who had defied them so long.

By this time, the Germans realized that the Belgians would fight to the end for their homes and families. Their fake friendship quickly turned into intense hatred, and they moved from village to village, killing and looting. Driven to madness by their brutal treatment, the Civic Guards and the peasants set ambushes for the Germans and killed them whenever they had the chance. About four miles north of Liège is the village of Herstal, often referred to as the Belgian Woolwich, which has a large national factory that produces small arms. Most of the men working at this factory were with the army, so the women and children decided to defend it. They armed themselves with revolvers and other weapons, and on several occasions, they successfully repelled the attacks from the Uhlans. When they ran out of ammunition, they managed to keep the Germans at bay by pouring boiling water on them from the windows. For two days, they kept their flag flying. Eventually, the Germans broke in and took brutal revenge on the women and children who had resisted them for so long.


With the fall of Fort Loncin the great German advance into Belgium began. Wave after wave of troops rolled over the frontier and surged across the open country towards Brussels. King Albert knew that his little army would be wiped out if it attempted to fight this vast array. His only hope was that the French would come to his assistance; but, as you know, they were not ready to take the field.

With the fall of Fort Loncin, the major German push into Belgium started. Troops flooded across the border and raced across the open land toward Brussels. King Albert realized that his small army would be destroyed if it tried to confront this massive force. His only hope was that the French would come to help him; however, as you know, they weren't prepared to mobilize.

On the 14th of August the Belgians withdrew from the river Gethe, where, as you will recollect, they had beaten the advance guard of the Germans. They now strove manfully to stem the torrent of the invaders near the town of Aerschot, a few miles north of Louvain. All their efforts, however, were in vain.

On August 14th, the Belgians pulled back from the Gethe River, where, as you remember, they had defeated the German advance guard. They now fought hard to hold back the flood of invaders near the town of Aerschot, just a few miles north of Louvain. Unfortunately, all their efforts were in vain.



Belgians defending a Barricade.    Photo, Sport and General.





CHAPTER XXV.

DEEDS OF SHAME AND HORROR.

I could fill a whole book with the stories which have been told of the dreadful cruelty shown by the Germans to the Belgians as the days went by and they discovered that they could not advance as rapidly as they had hoped to do. In order to delay the Germans the Belgians not only fought bravely, but wrecked their railways and bridges and blew up their roads. All this angered the Germans, for it was a matter of life and death to them to strike a blow at France as quickly as possible. We are told of babies slaughtered, of old men hanged and burnt alive, of mothers with little children hanging to their skirts shot down, and young women and girls tortured in the most horrible manner. Perhaps all these terrible stories are not true; but no one can deny the gross cruelty of the Germans in Belgium.

I could fill a whole book with the stories of the terrible cruelty the Germans showed towards the Belgians as time passed and they realized they couldn’t advance as quickly as they had hoped. To slow down the Germans, the Belgians not only fought bravely but also destroyed their railways and bridges and blew up their roads. This infuriated the Germans, as it was crucial for them to strike at France as fast as possible. We hear accounts of babies being killed, old men being hanged and burned alive, mothers with young children clinging to their skirts being shot, and young women and girls tortured in the most horrific ways. Maybe not all these terrible stories are true; but no one can deny the extreme cruelty of the Germans in Belgium.

In the year 1900, when the Emperor William sent his troops to China, he addressed them in the following words: "Whoever falls into your hands is a forfeit to you, just as a thousand years ago the Huns under King Attila[206] made a name for themselves in tradition and story." What sort of man was this Attila whom the Kaiser thus set up as his model? He was a ruthless, obstinate savage, who never felt the "dint of pity." Wherever he passed he left his mark in wasted lands, blazing cities, ruined homesteads, and heaps of slain. He was called the "Scourge of God," and at the very mention of his name men trembled. The modern Huns, urged on by their pitiless War Lord, have beaten even the shameful record of Attila.

In 1900, when Emperor William sent his troops to China, he spoke to them with these words: "Anyone you capture is yours, just like the Huns under King Attila did a thousand years ago, making a name for themselves in tradition and stories." So, who was this Attila that the Kaiser idolized? He was a brutal, stubborn savage who never knew the "feeling of mercy." Wherever he went, he left behind ruined lands, burnt cities, destroyed homes, and piles of dead bodies. He was known as the "Scourge of God," and just hearing his name made people shudder. The modern-day Huns, driven by their merciless War Lord, have surpassed even Attila's shameful legacy.

The Germans try to excuse themselves by declaring that the townsfolk [258] brought this harsh punishment on themselves. According to the laws which civilized nations observe in war, civilians are only free from violence if they remain quiet and peaceful. What are called "lawful combatants" are men under the command of an officer, wearing some fixed badge or uniform, carrying arms openly, and fighting according to the rules and customs of warfare. All others who attack the enemy are unlawful combatants, and are liable to be put to death if they are caught.

The Germans try to justify their actions by saying that the townspeople [258] brought this severe punishment upon themselves. According to the rules that civilized nations follow in war, civilians are only protected from violence if they stay quiet and peaceful. What are known as "lawful combatants" are individuals who are under the command of an officer, wear identifiable badges or uniforms, carry weapons openly, and fight according to the established rules and customs of warfare. Anyone else who engages the enemy is considered an unlawful combatant and can be executed if captured.

Now there is no doubt that some Belgian civilians, maddened by the destruction of their homes, did actually fire on the enemy; but this is no excuse for the awful vengeance which the Germans took upon men, women, and children who were innocent of any such offence. Even in war it cannot be right to punish innocent and guilty alike, nor is it lawful to burn down whole cities because some of the inhabitants have offended. We know, however, from the War Book which the Germans issued to their officers, that they were encouraged to be pitiless, and to do all sorts of deeds of "frightfulness." According to this book, any deed may be done, however black or shameful, if it helps to defeat the enemy.

Now there's no doubt that some Belgian civilians, driven to anger by the destruction of their homes, did actually shoot at the enemy; but this does not excuse the terrible revenge that the Germans took on innocent men, women, and children who were not guilty of any such wrongdoing. Even in wartime, it can't be right to punish the innocent and guilty the same, nor is it lawful to destroy entire cities just because some of the people have committed offenses. We do know, however, from the War Book that the Germans issued to their officers, that they were encouraged to be merciless and to carry out all kinds of "frightful" acts. According to this book, any action, no matter how brutal or shameful, can be justified if it helps defeat the enemy.

You now begin to see what the victory of Germany would mean. Not only would the conquered lands lose their independence and be treated as provinces of Germany, but there would be a return to the days of savagery in warfare. Men would thereafter fight like wild beasts in the jungle. A soldier would no longer be a knight but a fiend. We should bid farewell to that noble ideal which Tennyson set before the warrior in his "Idylls of the King":—[207]

You can now start to grasp what Germany's victory would imply. The conquered territories wouldn't just lose their independence; they'd become provinces of Germany. We would revert to brutal, savage methods of warfare. Soldiers would no longer fight with honor but like wild animals in the jungle. The idea of a soldier as a noble figure would vanish, and we would say goodbye to the inspiring ideal that Tennyson presented to warriors in his "Idylls of the King":—[207]

"To defeat the pagans and support Christ, To travel overseas correcting human injustices, To not speak of slander, nor listen to it, "To keep his promise as if it were his God's."

I must now tell you how the Germans behaved in some of the Belgian cities. You already know that even in the Middle Ages Belgium was a rich and flourishing land. The wealthy merchants of Flanders built themselves stately houses, and filled them with costly and beautiful things. They [260] also gave their money freely to build glorious churches, quaint belfries, and noble town halls. Artists were encouraged to paint pictures for their adornment, and craftsmen vied with each other in beautifying them with lovely designs in wood and metal. Before the war there was hardly a village in the whole land which could not show some beautiful building or some priceless work of art.

I need to tell you how the Germans acted in some Belgian cities. You already know that even in the Middle Ages, Belgium was a rich and thriving place. The wealthy merchants of Flanders built impressive houses and filled them with expensive and beautiful items. They also generously donated money to construct magnificent churches, charming bell towers, and grand town halls. Artists were encouraged to create paintings for decoration, and skilled craftsmen competed to embellish these buildings with lovely designs in wood and metal. Before the war, there was hardly a village in the entire country that couldn't showcase some beautiful structure or valuable work of art.



Germans in the Church at Aerschot.

(From the painting by E. Matania. By permission of The Sphere.)

Let me tell you what happened at Aerschot when the Germans marched into the town. The men broke into the houses, stole everything of value, and destroyed the furniture. In the cellars they found stores of wine, and large numbers of them were soon mad with drink. They stabled their horses in the beautiful church, broke down the carved woodwork, and showed the utmost contempt for the sacred place. While the German commander was standing on the balcony of the mayor's house he was shot dead, it is said, by the mayor's fourteen-year-old son, though probably it was the act of a drunken German soldier firing his rifle in sport. At once one hundred and fifty of the men of the town were seized, and in their presence the mayor, his son, and brother were shot. Then the males of the town were forced to run towards the river while the Germans fired at them. More than forty of these poor fellows were killed.

Let me tell you what happened in Aerschot when the Germans marched into town. The soldiers broke into houses, stole everything valuable, and trashed the furniture. They found wine in the cellars, and many of them quickly got drunk. They stabled their horses in the beautiful church, tore down the carved woodwork, and showed complete disrespect for the sacred place. While the German commander was standing on the balcony of the mayor's house, he was shot dead, supposedly by the mayor's fourteen-year-old son, though it was likely a drunken German soldier firing his rifle for fun. Immediately, one hundred and fifty local men were rounded up, and in front of them, the mayor, his son, and his brother were shot. Then, the men of the town were forced to run toward the river while the Germans shot at them. More than forty of these poor men were killed.

There is an old monkish rhyme which tells us that Brussels rejoices in noble men, Antwerp in money, Ghent in halters, Bruges in pretty girls, Louvain in learned men, and Malines in fools. The monks were not very complimentary to Ghent and Malines, but you will notice that they gave praise to the other cities. I will now tell you the fate of the city that was famed for learned men—Louvain. You will find it on the map, by the side of the river Dyle, about eighteen miles east of Brussels.

There’s an old monkish saying that tells us Brussels loves noble people, Antwerp loves money, Ghent loves nooses, Bruges loves beautiful girls, Louvain loves wise men, and Malines loves fools. The monks didn’t have much nice to say about Ghent and Malines, but you’ll see they praised the other cities. Now, let me share the story of the city known for its scholars—Louvain. You can find it on the map next to the river Dyle, roughly eighteen miles east of Brussels.

If you had visited Louvain in July 1914, you would probably have called it a dull town, and said that its inhabitants were either priests or students or landladies. But if you had been interested in history, you would have found Louvain anything but dull. Its university, which is one of the oldest and most famous in the world, has been called the Oxford of Belgium. It was founded in the days when Chaucer was writing his "Canterbury Tales," and amongst its students were many who have made a [261] great mark in history. For hundreds of years English scholars flocked to it, and amongst them was our own Sir Thomas More,[208] who wrote an account of his visit. You perhaps know that his greatest work is "Utopia,"[209] a fanciful picture of a land in which everybody had a chance of being healthy, happy, wise, and good. More tells us at the beginning of his book that his friend Peter Gillies, who lived at Louvain, introduced him to a sunburnt sailor with a black beard, and that this man gave him that account of Utopia which he set down in his book. When the book was written More had it printed at Louvain, for the city was famous for its printers and booksellers. Some people think that More built his house at Chelsea on the model of a friend's house in the old city.

If you had visited Louvain in July 1914, you would probably have called it a boring town, saying its residents were either priests, students, or landladies. But if you were interested in history, you would have found Louvain anything but boring. Its university, one of the oldest and most famous in the world, has been dubbed the Oxford of Belgium. It was founded back when Chaucer was writing his "Canterbury Tales," and among its students were many who left a significant mark on history. For hundreds of years, English scholars flocked there, including our own Sir Thomas More, who wrote about his visit. You may know that his greatest work is "Utopia," a whimsical depiction of a place where everyone had a chance to be healthy, happy, wise, and good. More tells us at the start of his book that his friend Peter Gillies, who lived in Louvain, introduced him to a sunburned sailor with a black beard, who shared the account of Utopia that he recorded in his book. When the book was finished, More had it printed in Louvain, as the city was well-known for its printers and booksellers. Some people believe that More built his house in Chelsea based on a friend's house in the old city.

Another famous scholar who was very fond of visiting Louvain was Erasmus.[210] You can read his very interesting story in Charles Reade's novel "The Cloister and the Hearth." Erasmus loved Louvain, and was charmed with its delicious skies and its studious quiet. Indeed, scholars in all ages have loved the city. One of them wrote: "Hail, our Athens, the Athens of Belgium! O faithful, fruitful seat of the arts, shedding far and wide thy light and thy name!" Every year up to the time of the war thousands of people from all parts of the world used to visit this "Athens of Belgium."

Another well-known scholar who loved visiting Louvain was Erasmus.[210] You can read his fascinating story in Charles Reade's novel "The Cloister and the Hearth." Erasmus adored Louvain and was captivated by its beautiful skies and its peaceful atmosphere for studying. Truly, scholars throughout history have cherished the city. One of them wrote: "Hail, our Athens, the Athens of Belgium! O faithful, fruitful seat of the arts, spreading your light and name far and wide!" Every year until the war, thousands of people from all over the world came to this "Athens of Belgium."

Since 1432 the university has been housed in a handsome hall which was first built as a warehouse for the Clothmakers' Guild. Its library, which was founded in 1724, was one of the most valuable in Belgium. It contained 150,000 volumes, in addition to many priceless manuscripts.

Since 1432, the university has been located in an impressive hall that was originally built as a warehouse for the Clothmakers' Guild. Its library, established in 1724, was one of the most valuable in Belgium. It housed 150,000 volumes, along with many priceless manuscripts.

There are several other beautiful buildings in Louvain. There is the town hall, the finest building of its kind in Belgium; and the Church of St. Peter, which was finished in the early part of the sixteenth century, and stands on the site of a much earlier church. Before the war St. Peter's was full of art treasures, the wood-carving and the metal work being specially fine. The carved rood screen and the cross were said to be without equal in Europe, and a bronze font was specially prized because it was the work of Quentin Matsys,[211] who was born in [262] Louvain, and began life as a blacksmith. As a young man he fell in love with an artist's daughter, and asked her hand in marriage. Her father, however, refused it, and said she should only marry an artist. Quentin loved the girl very much, so he threw down his hammer and took up the paint-brush. Soon he was a better painter than his future father-in-law, and the marriage took place. In the cathedral at Antwerp there is a tablet to his memory, setting forth that it was love that taught the smith to paint.

There are several other beautiful buildings in Leuven. There's the town hall, the best of its kind in Belgium, and the Church of St. Peter, which was completed in the early sixteenth century, standing where a much older church once was. Before the war, St. Peter's was filled with art treasures, especially known for its wood-carving and metalwork. The carved rood screen and the cross were said to be unmatched in Europe, and a bronze font was especially valued because it was created by Quentin Matsys,[211] who was born in [262] Leuven and started out as a blacksmith. As a young man, he fell in love with an artist's daughter and asked for her hand in marriage. However, her father refused, insisting she should only marry an artist. Quentin was deeply in love, so he put down his hammer and picked up a paintbrush. Before long, he became a better painter than his future father-in-law, and they eventually got married. In the cathedral at Antwerp, there's a tablet in his memory, stating that love taught the smith to paint.



The Town Hall of Louvain.

Photo, Newspaper Illustrations, Ltd.

The Germans have always told us that they are great lovers of art and learning, and they constantly boast of their culture. You would have thought that when they entered this glorious old city of Louvain they would have done everything in their power to preserve it from harm. What they actually did was to burn down a large part of it, and in a few hours reduce several of its glorious old buildings to charred and blackened ruins. Mr. Asquith, our Prime Minister, described their work at Louvain as "the greatest crime against civilization and culture since the Thirty Years' War."[212]

The Germans have always claimed to be great lovers of art and education, proudly talking about their culture. You would think that when they entered the historic city of Louvain, they would have done everything possible to protect it from damage. Instead, they burned down a significant part of it, turning several magnificent old buildings into charred, blackened ruins in just a few hours. Mr. Asquith, our Prime Minister, called their actions at Louvain "the greatest crime against civilization and culture since the Thirty Years' War."[212]

You know that the Germans have laid the blame for some of their crimes on the townsfolk, whom they accuse of firing on them. They had no such excuse in the case of Louvain, for all the arms had been handed in by the people some days before the Germans arrived. The mayor had posted placards warning the people that if they attacked the enemy in any way they would bring down vengeance upon themselves and their city.

You know that the Germans have blamed some of their crimes on the locals, who they claim fired at them. They had no excuse in the case of Louvain, since all the weapons had been surrendered by the people days before the Germans showed up. The mayor had put up notices telling the people that if they attacked the enemy in any way, they would bring wrath upon themselves and their city.

When the Germans in overwhelming force had beaten back the Belgians who were trying to defend Louvain, and had placed their guns in position to bombard it, they sent an officer to the mayor offering to spare the place if the townsfolk would find food and lodgings for their soldiers. They promised that if this was done the soldiers would not molest the townsfolk, and that those of them who were not billeted in private houses would pay cash for all the goods which they needed. To this the mayor agreed, and the Germans marched in. Soon, however, they broke all their promises. The German soldiers rushed into private houses and took what they fancied, without any payment but worthless paper. They broke open the cellars and drank the wine in them as though it were beer. Their officers ordered the city treasurer to give them 100,000 francs, and grumbled greatly when he could only find part of the money. Meanwhile, though the city was full of drunken Germans, the people remained very quiet and orderly.

When the Germans, in overwhelming numbers, had pushed back the Belgians defending Louvain and set up their artillery to bomb the city, they sent an officer to the mayor with an offer. They said they would spare the town if the locals could provide food and shelter for their soldiers. They promised that if this was done, the soldiers wouldn’t bother the townspeople and that those not staying in private homes would pay cash for any supplies they needed. The mayor agreed, and the Germans marched in. However, they soon broke all their promises. German soldiers burst into private homes and took whatever they wanted, paying only with worthless paper. They smashed open cellar doors and drank the wine inside as if it were beer. Their officers ordered the city treasurer to give them 100,000 francs and complained loudly when he could only find part of the amount. Meanwhile, even with the city filled with drunken Germans, the people remained very calm and orderly.

On Tuesday evening, 25th August, the foul deed was done. That day the Belgians had made an attack on a body of Germans outside the town, and had driven them helter-skelter into it. The drunken Germans in Louvain thought that the fugitives were Belgians, and began firing on them. This was a bad mistake, which would be certain to bring down blame on the officer in command. In order to cover up the mistake, he pretended that the townsfolk had attacked his soldiers, and proceeded to punish them for a crime which they had not committed. A number of the male inhabitants were shot, and then he ordered his men to burn the city down.

On Tuesday evening, August 25th, the terrible act took place. That day, the Belgians had launched an attack on a group of Germans outside the town and had chased them into it. The drunken Germans in Louvain mistook the fleeing soldiers for Belgians and started shooting at them. This was a serious error that would definitely bring blame to the officer in charge. To cover up his mistake, he claimed that the townspeople had attacked his troops and went on to punish them for a crime they didn't commit. Several men from the town were executed, and then he ordered his men to set the city on fire.

An eye-witness, who was threatened with death, tells us the terrible story. "At six o'clock," he says, "when everything was ready for dinner, alarm signals sounded, and the soldiers rushed into the streets; shots whistled through the air; cries and groans arose on all sides; but we [264] did not dare leave our houses, and took refuge in the cellars, where we stayed through long and fearful hours.

An eyewitness, who was threatened with death, shares the horrifying story. "At six o'clock," he says, "when everything was set for dinner, alarm signals rang out, and the soldiers rushed into the streets; gunshots echoed in the air; screams and moans erupted all around; but we [264] didn't dare leave our homes and took shelter in the cellars, where we stayed for long and terrifying hours.

"At break of day I crawled from the cellar to the street door, and saw nothing but a raging sea of fire. At nine o'clock there was a lull in the shooting, and we resolved to make a dash for the station. Leaving our home and all our goods except what we could carry, and taking all the money we had, we rushed out. No pen can describe what we saw on our way to the station. Everything was burning; the streets were covered with bodies, shot dead and half burnt...

"At dawn, I crawled out from the basement to the front door and saw nothing but a violent sea of fire. By nine o'clock, there was a pause in the gunfire, and we decided to make a run for the station. Leaving our home and everything we owned except what we could carry, and taking all the cash we had, we rushed out. No words can capture what we witnessed on our way to the station. Everything was on fire; the streets were littered with bodies, shot dead and partially burned..."

"The station was crowded with people, and I was just trying to show an officer my papers when the soldiers separated me from my wife and children. All protests were useless, and a lot of us were marched off to a big shed in the goods yard, from which we could see the finest buildings in the city burning fiercely.

"The station was packed with people, and I was just trying to show an officer my documents when the soldiers pulled me away from my wife and kids. All my protests were in vain, and many of us were taken to a large shed in the freight yard, where we could see the beautiful buildings in the city burning fiercely."

"Shortly afterwards German soldiers drove before them 300 men and lads to the corner of a street, where they were shot. The sight filled us with horror. The Burgomaster,[213] two magistrates, the rector of the university, and all police officials had been shot already.

"Shortly after, German soldiers rounded up 300 men and boys and took them to a street corner, where they were executed. The sight horrified us. The Burgomaster,[213] two judges, the university rector, and all the police officials had already been shot."

"With our hands bound behind our backs we were then marched off by the soldiers, still without having seen our wives and children. We were taken out of the town to a neighbouring hill, from which we had a full view of the burning town. St. Peter's was in flames, and the guns were firing shot after shot into the unhappy place."

"With our hands tied behind our backs, we were then marched away by the soldiers, still not having seen our wives and children. We were taken out of the town to a nearby hill, from which we had a complete view of the burning town. St. Peter's was aflame, and the guns were firing shot after shot into the unfortunate place."


Louvain was not burned down by accident. The soldiers worked on a plan. They began in the heart of the city and set the place on fire house by house and street by street. For thirty-six hours or more they continued to fire the houses. A student of Oxford, who was in the town on 29th August, tells us that "burning houses were every moment falling into the roads; shooting was still going on. The dead and dying, burnt and burning, lay on all sides. Over some of them the Germans had placed sacks. I saw the bodies of half a dozen women and children. In one street I saw two little children walking hand in hand over the bodies of dead men. I have no words to describe these things.

Louvain wasn’t set on fire by accident. The soldiers had a plan. They started in the center of the city and ignited it house by house and street by street. For more than thirty-six hours, they kept burning down the buildings. A student from Oxford, who was in town on August 29th, reported that "houses were constantly collapsing into the streets; gunfire was still happening. The dead and wounded, both burned and burning, lay everywhere. Over some of them, the Germans had thrown sacks. I saw the bodies of several women and children. In one street, I saw two little kids walking hand in hand over the bodies of dead men. I can’t find the words to describe these things."



The Destruction of Louvain.

Photo, Newspaper Illustrations, Ltd.

"The town hall was standing on Friday morning last, and, as we plainly saw, every effort was being made to save it from the flames. We were told by German officers that it was not to be destroyed. I have no doubt that it is still standing. The German officers dashing about the streets [266] in fine motor cars made a wonderful sight. They were well dressed, shaven, and contented looking; they might have been attending a fashionable race-meeting. The soldiers were looting everywhere; champagne, wines, boots, cigars—everything was being carried off."

"The town hall was still standing last Friday morning, and, as we clearly saw, every effort was being made to save it from the flames. German officers told us it wasn’t going to be destroyed. I have no doubt that it’s still standing. The German officers racing through the streets in sleek cars made quite a sight. They were well-dressed, clean-shaven, and looked satisfied; they could have been at a high-class horse race. The soldiers were looting everywhere; champagne, wines, boots, cigars—everything was being taken."

Until the Germans are driven out of the city we shall not know the full extent of the ruin which they have wrought. The Church of St. Peter has been terribly damaged, but not, perhaps, beyond repair; but the buildings of the university have been almost wiped out. The great library has been given to the flames. I think you can imagine the anguish of a professor who watched the burning from his garden, and saw the charred leaves of priceless manuscripts floating past him. About the time that the English were winning England a Saracen chief named 'Amr burned the great library at Alexandria, and the world has never forgotten his infamous deed. What will it say of the burning of the Louvain library, more than twelve and a half centuries later, by men of a race which boasts of its culture?

Until the Germans are driven out of the city, we won't fully understand the extent of the destruction they've caused. The Church of St. Peter has suffered serious damage, but maybe not beyond repair; however, the university buildings have been almost completely destroyed. The great library has been reduced to ashes. You can probably imagine the pain of a professor who watched it burn from his garden and saw the charred remains of priceless manuscripts drifting by him. Around the time the English were claiming England, a Saracen leader named 'Amr set fire to the great library at Alexandria, and that terrible act has never been forgotten. What will people say about the burning of the Louvain library, more than twelve and a half centuries later, by a people who pride themselves on their culture?


Let me tell you something of the heroism of a famous citizen of Louvain—Dr. Noyons, head of the medical school of the university. When the Germans marched in he was in charge of the hospital, which was filled to overflowing with wounded, both Germans and Belgians. The Red Cross flag flew above the building, and according to all the rules of civilized warfare the hospital should have been spared. Nevertheless the Germans set it on fire. While some of his helpers were trying to put out the flames, the doctor and his wife calmly went on attending to the wounded. Next morning the hospital staff was ordered to leave the town, as it was to be bombarded; but Dr. Noyons and his wife decided to disobey the order and remain. They could not bear the thought of leaving their poor wounded to perish, so they and their assistants carried them into the cellars of the hospital, and for two days ministered to them underground. When, however, all danger of bombardment was past they brought the men up to their wards again, and continued to attend them as before.

Let me tell you about the bravery of a well-known citizen of Louvain—Dr. Noyons, the head of the medical school at the university. When the Germans invaded, he was running the hospital, which was overflowing with injured people, both Germans and Belgians. The Red Cross flag was flying above the building, and according to the rules of war, the hospital should have been protected. Still, the Germans set it on fire. While some of his staff tried to put out the flames, the doctor and his wife continued to care for the wounded without panic. The next morning, the hospital staff was ordered to leave the town because it was going to be bombed; however, Dr. Noyons and his wife chose to ignore the order and stay. They couldn’t stand the thought of leaving their injured patients behind to die, so they and their assistants took the patients down to the hospital cellars and cared for them underground for two days. Once the threat of bombing was over, they brought the men back up to their wards and continued to care for them as before.


Now we must turn to the story of Malines, the city which, according to [267] the old monkish rhyme, rejoices in fools. I have spent some time in this city, and have seen something of its people, and I can assure you that they are very far from being fools. Malines is renowned through Belgium for its love of education and for the large number of its citizens who are eager to make life better and happier for toiling men and women. Before the war, the heart and centre of the town was the Grand'-Place. On the right as you enter it stood a sixteenth-century Cloth Hall; to the left was the town hall; behind it the huge tower of the cathedral. All round were quaint gabled houses. During the day the Grand'-Place was almost deserted, but at night, when the lights began to glow in the little cafés, the people gathered at the tables outside them in little family groups to drink "Bock" and listen to the band. I remember wandering through the old-world streets, peeping into little narrow byways, stopping to examine painted shrines at the street corners, crossing the Dyle with its many bridges, and admiring the quaint riverside houses and the gaudy, broad-beamed barges that lay at the quays. Everywhere I saw the little milk-carts drawn by dogs. One Sunday afternoon the school children gathered in the Grand'-Place for a festival. I shall never forget the heartiness with which they sang the Belgian National Anthem, while the townsfolk, bareheaded, swelled the strain:—

Now we need to talk about the story of Malines, the city that, according to [267] the old rhyme, celebrates fools. I've spent some time in this city and gotten to know its people, and I can assure you they are far from foolish. Malines is well-known throughout Belgium for its commitment to education and for the many citizens eager to improve life for hardworking men and women. Before the war, the heart of the town was the Grand'-Place. As you entered, on the right stood a sixteenth-century Cloth Hall; to the left was the town hall, and behind it, the huge tower of the cathedral. All around were charming gabled houses. During the day, the Grand'-Place was almost empty, but at night, when the lights began to glow in the little cafés, people gathered around the tables outside in family groups to drink "Bock" and listen to the band. I remember wandering through the old streets, peeking into narrow alleyways, stopping to look at painted shrines on the corners, crossing the Dyle with its many bridges, and admiring the quirky riverside houses and the colorful, broad-beamed barges docked at the quays. Everywhere I saw little milk-carts being pulled by dogs. One Sunday afternoon, school children came together in the Grand'-Place for a festival. I’ll never forget how enthusiastically they sang the Belgian National Anthem, as the townsfolk, bareheaded, joined in:—

"Again, O Belgium, our Mother, We promise you with blood and song; Surely to you and no one else Our swords, our hearts, our lives belong! While your actions are recorded in history's pages, Your fame will remain everlasting; And the cry still echoes through the ages: "For the King, the Law, and Freedom."

On that bright September day the Malinoise had no thought of war and bloodshed. They could not possibly foresee that, before many months had passed, Belgians would be called upon to give their swords and hearts to their Mother, and that in their heroic strife they would add such a glorious page to their history that thenceforward throughout the ages they would win deathless fame.

On that bright September day, the Malinoise had no thoughts of war and violence. They couldn't possibly imagine that, within months, Belgians would be asked to give their swords and hearts to their country, and that in their heroic struggle they would create a glorious chapter in their history that would earn them lasting fame for generations to come.

Before the war, the glory of Malines was its cathedral. Its huge tower, which soared above the city, was 318 feet high, and was intended to be the highest tower in Christendom, but was never finished. No one could [268] be within the bounds of the city for more than a few minutes without hearing the wonderful chimes that floated out from this tower. The dials of its clock were 44 feet in diameter, and the carillon was famous all over the world. Every Monday evening in summer it performed a programme of music, and every quarter of an hour, day and night, it played a tune. Robert Browning, in his poem "How they brought the Good News from Aix to Ghent," refers to the bells of Malines Cathedral in the following line:—

Before the war, Malines was known for its cathedral. Its massive tower, which towered over the city, stood 318 feet tall and was meant to be the tallest in Christendom, but it was never completed. No one could be in the city for more than a few minutes without hearing the beautiful chimes that rang out from this tower. The clock dials measured 44 feet in diameter, and the carillon was famous worldwide. Every Monday evening in the summer, it played a music program, and every quarter of an hour, day and night, it played a tune. Robert Browning, in his poem "How they brought the Good News from Aix to Ghent," mentions the bells of Malines Cathedral in this line:—

"And from the Mecheln church steeple, we heard the half-chime."

Mechlin is the Flemish name of Malines. All the girls who read this book have heard of Mechlin lace, which was formerly made in the city. Now its chief manufactures are woollen goods and "Gobelin"[214] tapestry.

Mechlin is the Flemish name for Malines. All the girls reading this book have heard of Mechlin lace, which used to be made in the city. Now, its main products are woolen goods and Gobelin[214] tapestry.

The cathedral was built with money collected from pilgrims who flocked to the city in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. Within it were more treasures than in any other Belgian cathedral, except in the most famous church of Brussels and in the cathedral at Antwerp. The pulpit was a miracle of wood-carving, and the altar-piece was a picture of the Crucifixion, by Van Dyck,[215] who was a pupil of the great Rubens,[216] and court painter to Charles I. of England, by whom he was knighted. The stained-glass windows were of wonderful richness. There were three or four other churches in Malines of great interest and beauty, and several public buildings with historic memories.

The cathedral was built with funds collected from pilgrims who came to the city in the 14th and 15th centuries. Inside, it housed more treasures than any other Belgian cathedral, except for the most famous church in Brussels and the cathedral in Antwerp. The pulpit was an astounding piece of wood-carving, and the altar piece featured a depiction of the Crucifixion by Van Dyck,[215] who was a student of the great Rubens,[216] and the court painter to Charles I of England, who knighted him. The stained-glass windows were incredibly rich in detail. There were three or four other churches in Malines that were also of great interest and beauty, along with several public buildings with historic significance.



Malines Cathedral before the Bombardment.

Now I must tell you how the Germans treated this interesting old city. Four separate times they bombarded it; yet there does not appear to be any good reason why they should have turned their guns upon it at all. It was not fortified, and it offered no resistance. The first bombardment was on 27th August, when the town hall was battered down, and the roof, walls, and stained glass of the cathedral suffered greatly. The people deserted the city, and when the guns were silent it was as quiet as the grave. A second time it was bombarded, and still [270] more damage was done. Happily the Malinoise had removed some of their treasures, including Van Dyck's altar-piece, to the safety of bomb-proof cellars.

Now I need to tell you how the Germans treated this interesting old city. They bombarded it four times, yet there doesn’t seem to be any good reason for targeting it at all. It wasn't fortified, and it didn’t resist. The first bombardment happened on August 27th, when the town hall was destroyed, and the roof, walls, and stained glass of the cathedral were heavily damaged. The people left the city, and when the guns fell silent, it was as quiet as a grave. It was bombarded once more, causing even more destruction. Fortunately, the Malinoise had moved some of their treasures, including Van Dyck’s altar-piece, to the safety of bomb-proof cellars.

On 2nd September the third bombardment took place. Over a hundred shells were burst over the place: great gaping holes were blown through the tower of the cathedral, and its superb gateway was battered into a heap of ruins. The bells of the carillon were knocked to pieces, and never again will the ancient chimes of Malines be heard.

On September 2nd, the third bombardment occurred. More than a hundred shells exploded in the area: massive gaping holes were blasted through the cathedral tower, and its magnificent entrance was reduced to a pile of rubble. The carillon bells were shattered, and the historic chimes of Malines will never be heard again.

Though the Germans had worked such havoc on the unoffending town, they could not forbear to assault it a fourth time. On 26th September Belgian troops attacked a German detachment not far from the city and drove it back in disorder. In revenge for this reverse, the Germans next morning shelled the place again. It was on a Sunday morning that the deadly rain began to fall. Many of the people had returned to the city, and were leaving the ruined cathedral after Mass, when a shell fell amongst them and killed some of them. Shortly afterwards another shell exploded in a café, and wounded some of the people who had taken refuge in it. The railway station, the barracks, several public buildings, factories, and many private houses were utterly destroyed, either by the guns or by the fires which afterwards broke out.

Though the Germans had caused so much destruction to the innocent town, they couldn’t resist attacking it a fourth time. On September 26, Belgian troops launched an assault on a German unit near the city and pushed it back in chaos. In retaliation for this defeat, the Germans shelled the town again the next morning. It was a Sunday morning when the deadly barrage began. Many people had returned to the city and were leaving the ruined cathedral after Mass when a shell landed among them, killing several. Shortly after, another shell exploded in a café, injuring those who had sought refuge there. The railway station, barracks, several public buildings, factories, and many private homes were completely destroyed, either by gunfire or by the fires that broke out afterward.

On page 272 you will see a picture of the little town of Termonde as it appeared when the Germans had wreaked their vengeance upon it. A Scottish member of Parliament, who visited it a few weeks after the bombardment, tells us that he went through street after street and square after square, and found every house entirely destroyed with all its contents. In the early days of August it was a beautiful little town of 16,000 inhabitants; now it was utterly destroyed and completely deserted, save for a blind old woman and her daughter who groped amongst the ruins.

On page 272 you’ll see a picture of the small town of Termonde after the Germans had unleashed their wrath on it. A Scottish member of Parliament, who visited a few weeks after the attack, shares that he walked through street after street and square after square, finding every house completely destroyed along with all of its contents. In early August, it was a lovely little town with 16,000 residents; now it lay in total ruin and was entirely deserted, except for a blind old woman and her daughter who were searching through the debris.

When we look at this sad picture we can realize in some degree the sufferings of the poor Belgians. Their houses have been destroyed, their cherished belongings have been given to the flames; tens of thousands of their bravest and best have been slain, in some cases with the foulest cruelty, and hundreds of thousands of those who survive are homeless and ruined. All over the land ancient monuments of art and learning are in shapeless ruin. The love and labour and pride of centuries have been [271] swept away, and a prosperous land has been reduced to beggary. And what have the Belgians done to deserve this hideous treatment? They have dared to defend their own country; they have dared to stand in the way of a ruthless nation that had sworn not to trespass on their soil; they have refused to sell that which was dearer to them than life itself—the independence of their land; and for this they have suffered martyrdom. Let us never forget that the Belgians have fought and suffered for us. Had they given the Germans free passage through their country, or had they feebly resisted them, a great and sudden swoop would have been made upon France at the very moment when she was unprepared to meet it. Not only might France have gone down, and the work of the Allies in overcoming the enemy been made doubly difficult, but the Germans might have established themselves on the north coast of France, from which they could have seriously threatened our shores. By her splendid courage and staunchness Belgium has saved Europe, and the civilization of the world is her debtor.

When we look at this sad picture, we can somewhat grasp the sufferings of the poor Belgians. Their homes have been destroyed, their beloved possessions have been burned; tens of thousands of their bravest and best have been killed, often with the most brutal cruelty, and hundreds of thousands of survivors are now homeless and ruined. Across the country, ancient monuments of art and knowledge lie in complete ruin. The love, hard work, and pride built over centuries have been swept away, leaving a once-prosperous land in complete destitution. And what have the Belgians done to deserve this horrific treatment? They dared to defend their own country; they stood against a ruthless nation that had promised not to invade their territory; they refused to surrender what was more precious than life itself—the independence of their land—and for this, they have suffered greatly. Let us never forget that the Belgians have fought and suffered for us. Had they allowed the Germans to pass freely through their country or had they resisted weakly, France would have faced a sudden attack right when she was unprepared to respond. Not only could France have fallen, making it even harder for the Allies to defeat the enemy, but the Germans could have settled on the northern coast of France, posing a serious threat to our own shores. Through their remarkable courage and resilience, Belgium has saved Europe, and the civilization of the world owes her a debt of gratitude.

"They offered their homes for the Huns to walk on, Their homes for the Huns to set on fire; They gave their lives for ours, And what should we give in return?


Termonde.    Photo, Central News.





CHAPTER XXVI.

THE RALLY OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE.

What was the British Empire doing while the Germans were overrunning Belgium? At home, the War Office[217] was working night and day to equip and dispatch an army for service in France. The Territorials were stationed at all the points which needed defence, and the recruiting offices were very busy. On all the hoardings appeared placards calling upon men between the ages of nineteen and thirty-eight to serve their king and country. Every day fine, stalwart recruits, full of energy and zeal, flocked to the colours. Large camps were formed in the south of England, and the work of training the new armies was carried on with the utmost speed.

What was the British Empire doing while the Germans were invading Belgium? Back home, the War Office[217] was working around the clock to prepare and send an army to France. The Territorials were deployed to all the key defensive points, and the recruitment offices were very busy. Billboards across the country urged men between the ages of nineteen and thirty-eight to serve their king and country. Every day, strong and determined recruits, full of energy and enthusiasm, rushed to enlist. Large camps were set up in the south of England, and the training of the new armies was progressing at a rapid pace.

But what of Britain overseas? The Germans had been taught to believe that the British Empire was only a very loose collection of states, with no bond of union between them and the mother country. It was a jerry-built empire, so they thought, and they were assured that when the time of stress came it would tumble to pieces like a house of cards. Canada, they said, was drifting towards the United States, and would one day be part of that country; Australia had long wished to "cut the painter;" South Africa was yearning to throw off the yoke; India was a powder magazine which would explode with a spark; Egypt was only waiting for a chance of rising in revolt. The moment a great trial of strength came there would be an end of the British Empire. Such was the belief of the Germans. What really happened you shall now hear.

But what about Britain overseas? The Germans were led to believe that the British Empire was just a loose collection of states, with no real connection to the mother country. They thought it was a poorly constructed empire, and they were confident that when a crisis hit, it would fall apart like a house of cards. They claimed Canada was moving toward becoming part of the United States; Australia had long wanted to break free; South Africa was eager to shed its control; India was a powder keg ready to explode; and Egypt was just waiting for a chance to rise up. They believed that when a significant test of strength occurred, it would signal the end of the British Empire. This was the German mindset. Now, let me tell you what really happened.



Men of the New Army drilling in Hyde Park, London.    Photo, Central News.

One of our poets speaks of the peoples of the Dominions as

One of our poets talks about the people of the Dominions as

"Kids of Britain's island-breed," To whom the Mother turns in her time of need "Maybe one day they'll call."

That day had arrived. The Mother in her need had called, and with one heart and one voice her sons across the seas replied, "Lo! we come."

That day had come. The Mother, in her time of need, had called, and with one heart and one voice, her sons across the seas responded, "Here we come."

When war began to threaten, the Dominions lost no time in sending offers of help and words of cheer to the Home Government. Britons beyond the seas rallied gloriously to the old flag. In Canada men of all parties at once forgot their differences and stood shoulder to shoulder, just as they were doing in Great Britain and Ireland. On the day that Germany declared war on Russia (1st August), Sir Robert Borden, the Prime Minister of the Dominion of Canada, held a Cabinet Council, at which arrangements were made for guarding all the points of danger, and for calling up the Militia, which correspond to the Territorials of the British Isles. In time of peace these number about 44,500 men. Within a few hours fifteen regiments had volunteered for active service, and thousands of men were begging to be allowed to serve. Never before had such enthusiasm been seen in the Canadian cities. The Duke of Connaught, the Governor-General of the Dominion, spoke the simple truth when he said, "Canada stands united, from the Pacific to the Atlantic, in her determination to uphold the honour and traditions of our Empire." On Tuesday, 3rd August, news arrived that Britain had declared war on Germany. The crowds which had gathered about the newspaper offices stood silent for a moment, and then turned to go. The time for shouting had gone by; the hour of work and sacrifice had arrived.

When war started to loom, the Dominions quickly reached out with offers of support and encouraging words to the Home Government. Britons overseas rallied magnificently to the old flag. In Canada, people from all political backgrounds immediately set aside their differences and came together, just like they were doing in Great Britain and Ireland. On the day Germany declared war on Russia (1st August), Sir Robert Borden, the Prime Minister of Canada, held a Cabinet meeting to make plans for securing all vulnerable points and for mobilizing the Militia, which is similar to the Territorials in Britain. In peacetime, these forces number around 44,500. Within hours, fifteen regiments volunteered for active duty, and thousands of men rushed to offer their services. Never before had such enthusiasm been seen in Canadian cities. The Duke of Connaught, the Governor-General of Canada, spoke the truth when he said, "Canada stands united, from the Pacific to the Atlantic, in her determination to uphold the honor and traditions of our Empire." On Tuesday, 3rd August, news came that Britain had declared war on Germany. The crowds gathered around the newspaper offices fell silent for a moment, then turned to leave. The time for cheering had passed; now was the time for work and sacrifice.

In a few days, more than 100,000 men had offered themselves. Old members of Strathcona's[218] Horse, and the Royal Canadians, who had fought so gallantly in South Africa, pressed forward eagerly to re-enlist. From all parts of the Dominion they came—French Canadians from Lower Canada; farmers, and artisans, and clerks from Ontario; the hardest riders and [276] the best shots of the prairies; the miners, trappers, and pioneers of the west and north. Every province sent its quota of men. Two hundred frontiersmen from Moosejaw,[219] finding that they could not be enlisted as cavalry, took the road to Ottawa at their own expense, and having purchased their outfits, declared that, if they were not accepted for service, they would hire a cattle ship and sail for Europe "on their own." It is pleasant to note that 60,000 citizens of the United States offered to enlist in the Canadian army.

In just a few days, over 100,000 men stepped up to enlist. Veteran members of Strathcona's[218] Horse and the Royal Canadians, who had bravely fought in South Africa, rushed to rejoin. They came from all over the country—French Canadians from Quebec; farmers, artisans, and clerks from Ontario; the toughest riders and the best marksmen from the prairies; miners, trappers, and pioneers from the west and north. Every province sent its share of recruits. Two hundred frontiersmen from Moosejaw,[219] realizing they couldn’t join as cavalry, made their way to Ottawa at their own expense. After buying their supplies, they announced that if they weren’t accepted for service, they would hire a cattle ship and head to Europe “on their own.” It's encouraging to see that 60,000 citizens from the United States offered to enlist in the Canadian army.

Nor were the Redskins behindhand. Many applied for enlistment, and a few were allowed to join. Some of the tribes sent money to the war funds, and the Blood Indians of Alberta passed the following resolution: "The first citizens of Canada, the old allies of warring French and British, the Redskins, the devoted wards of Victoria the Good and of her grandson, King George, are no whit behind the Sikhs of India, the men from South Africa, or the British Regulars in testifying to their loyalty to the Crown or to the unity of the British Empire." Two chiefs sent £200 from their tribal funds, and hoped that Great Britain would ever remain the guardian of the weak. Other tribes also sent money and proffers of help.

Nor were the Redskins left out. Many signed up to enlist, and a few were accepted. Some tribes contributed money to the war funds, and the Blood Indians of Alberta passed this resolution: "The first citizens of Canada, the old allies of the warring French and British, the Redskins, the loyal wards of Victoria the Good and her grandson, King George, are just as committed as the Sikhs of India, the men from South Africa, or the British Regulars in showing their loyalty to the Crown and the unity of the British Empire." Two chiefs donated £200 from their tribal funds, hoping that Great Britain would always be the protector of the weak. Other tribes also contributed money and offered help.

Rich citizens opened their cheque-books freely to fit out the regiments. One Montreal[220] millionaire offered to provide all the money for raising, equipping, and supporting Princess Patricia's Light Infantry, or "Princess Pat's," as they are known in Canada. A Calgary[221] cattle-dealer offered fifty thousand dollars to equip a legion of frontiersmen, and the various provinces vied with each other in sending money and provisions for the use of the British forces. The Canadian Government offered a million bags of flour, Ontario 250,000 bags, and Manitoba 50,000 bags. Alberta and Prince Edward Island sent oats, Nova Scotia coal, Quebec cheese, New Brunswick potatoes, British Columbia tinned salmon, and Saskatchewan horses. In addition, Canada offered her two cruisers, the Niobe and the Rainbow, for general service, and her two submarines for duty on the Pacific coast.

Wealthy citizens eagerly opened their wallets to support the regiments. A millionaire from Montreal[220] offered to cover all the costs for raising, equipping, and supporting Princess Patricia's Light Infantry, known as "Princess Pat's" in Canada. A cattle dealer from Calgary[221] offered fifty thousand dollars to outfit a group of frontiersmen, and different provinces competed to send money and supplies for the British forces. The Canadian Government contributed a million bags of flour, Ontario sent 250,000 bags, and Manitoba added 50,000 bags. Alberta and Prince Edward Island provided oats, Nova Scotia supplied coal, Quebec sent cheese, New Brunswick contributed potatoes, British Columbia offered canned salmon, and Saskatchewan donated horses. Additionally, Canada provided her two cruisers, the Niobe and the Rainbow, for general service, along with her two submarines for duty on the Pacific coast.



Views in Quebec.

1. Dufferin Terrace. 2. The Citadel and Château Frontenac. 3. Plains of Abraham, and Wolfe Monument. 4. Sous-le-Cap Street. 5. Montmorency Falls. 6. Church of Notre-Dame des Victoires. 7. Parliament Buildings. 8. French Cathedral.

The women of Canada subscribed for naval hospitals, and the Canadian Red Cross Society sent a fully-equipped field hospital and £10,000 in money. When Canadians learned that the Belgians were in distress, they opened their purses most generously. Everybody did his or her "little bit." A newsboy of Toronto[222] gave a street car ticket worth a few cents; it was afterwards sold for a thousand dollars. The citizens of Berlin,[223] Ontario, sent the following cable message to Lord Kitchener:—

The women of Canada contributed to naval hospitals, and the Canadian Red Cross Society sent a fully-equipped field hospital along with £10,000 in cash. When Canadians found out that the Belgians were in need, they generously opened their wallets. Everyone did their part. A newsboy from Toronto[222] donated a streetcar ticket worth just a few cents; it was later sold for a thousand dollars. The citizens of Berlin,[223] Ontario, sent the following cable message to Lord Kitchener:—

"Berlin, Ontario, a city of 15,000 population, of which 12,000 are Germans or of German descent, purposes raising £15,000 or more for the National (Canadian) Patriotic Fund. The German people want to see militarism[224] in Germany smashed for good, and the people set free to shape a greater and better Germany. We feel confident that England has appointed the right men in Mr. Churchill[225] and Lord Kitchener to boss the job."

"Berlin, Ontario, with a population of 15,000—12,000 of whom are Germans or of German descent—plans to raise £15,000 or more for the National (Canadian) Patriotic Fund. The German community wants to see militarism[224] in Germany completely destroyed, allowing the people to create a greater and better Germany. We are confident that England has chosen the right leaders in Mr. Churchill[225] and Lord Kitchener to manage the task."

At first the Canadians intended to raise a force of 22,000 men to be sent overseas, and another 10,000 men to guard the Dominion; but so many men wished to go to the front that the strength of the first force sent to Britain was largely increased. The men were fitted out with the best of everything. Their clothes and weapons were as good as money could buy, and their horses were especially fine. Motor transport and an ammunition train were provided, and more than a hundred fully qualified nurses went with the troops. Wealthy men provided the regiments with machine guns; they had their own aviators, doctors, and chaplains. By the end of September the force was ready to be transported overseas. It numbered 31,250 men, with 7,500 horses, and everything necessary for taking the field. The force was assembled at the Valcartier[226] Camp, near Quebec.[227]

At first, the Canadians planned to send a force of 22,000 men overseas and another 10,000 to protect the Dominion, but so many men wanted to go to the front that the size of the first group sent to Britain increased significantly. The men were outfitted with the best of everything. Their uniforms and weapons were top-notch, and their horses were exceptional. They arranged for motor transport and an ammunition train, and more than a hundred fully qualified nurses accompanied the troops. Wealthy individuals equipped the regiments with machine guns; they even had their own pilots, doctors, and chaplains. By the end of September, the force was ready to be transported overseas, totaling 31,250 men, along with 7,500 horses and everything necessary for deployment. The force gathered at the Valcartier[226] Camp, near Quebec.[227]

The departure of the troops from Valcartier at the end of September was [279] a sight never to be forgotten. At various times in the day trumpets sounded, the battalions packed their kits, and long lines of khaki-clad men marched along the road to Quebec amidst crowds of cheering Canadians. The bands struck up "It's a Long Way to Tipperary," and the troops trudged off in the highest possible spirits.

The troops left Valcartier at the end of September, and it was a moment that would always be remembered. Throughout the day, trumpets sounded, the battalions packed their gear, and long lines of men in khaki marched down the road to Quebec, surrounded by cheering Canadians. The bands played "It's a Long Way to Tipperary," and the troops set off in great spirits.

The greater part of the artillery marched late in the afternoon and at night. Rain fell heavily, and they arrived in Quebec soaked and mud-spattered, but as full of enthusiasm as ever. The guns, ammunition wagons, transports, and horses filed along narrow roads flanked by autumn-tinted trees and fringed by quaint French-Canadian villages. At one point, we are told, the white-haired old curé[228] of a French village stood for nearly half an hour up to his knees in the wet grass of his orchard, plucking apples from the trees, and throwing them to the men as they swung along. They cheered him, and a French-Canadian battery which passed sang the Marseillaise.

The majority of the artillery marched late in the afternoon and into the night. It rained heavily, and they arrived in Quebec drenched and covered in mud, but still full of enthusiasm. The guns, ammo wagons, transports, and horses moved along narrow roads lined with trees showing their autumn colors and bordered by charming French-Canadian villages. At one point, we are told, the elderly curé[228] of a French village stood for nearly half an hour, up to his knees in the wet grass of his orchard, picking apples from the trees and tossing them to the men as they marched by. They cheered for him, and a French-Canadian battery that passed by sang the Marseillaise.

Never since the days of Wolfe[229] had Quebec witnessed such martial scenes as when the troops tramped through the steep streets of the old city to embark on board the thirty-two transports which were to convey them to the mother country. Everywhere one heard cheering and the music of bands and bagpipes. Wives and sweethearts bade farewell to their dear ones, and then crept away from the noisy throng to weep in solitude or to return to their homes, where the long, anxious hours of waiting were to be passed until the war should end and the heroes return. Alas! many of them were destined never to return, but to find a last resting-place in the clay of France and Flanders.

Never since the days of Wolfe[229] had Quebec seen such military scenes as when the troops marched through the steep streets of the old city to board the thirty-two transports that were to take them back to the mother country. Everywhere you could hear cheering and the sounds of bands and bagpipes. Wives and sweethearts said goodbye to their loved ones, then slipped away from the noisy crowd to cry in private or to go back home, where they would spend long, anxious hours waiting until the war was over and the heroes returned. Sadly, many of them were destined never to come back, finding their final resting place in the soil of France and Flanders.

At last came the day when all the troops were on board ready to depart. Dufferin Terrace, overlooking the harbour, was black with thousands of men and women waving handkerchiefs, and ever and anon breaking into loud cheers, as the transports steamed slowly one by one down the river and past Point Levis.[230] The cheers did not cease until the last of the big vessels, carrying the pride of Canada's soldiery, disappeared from view between the Isle of Orleans[231] and the mainland.

At last, the day came when all the troops were on board and ready to leave. Dufferin Terrace, overlooking the harbor, was packed with thousands of men and women waving handkerchiefs, and now and then erupting into loud cheers as the transports slowly steamed down the river one by one and past Point Levis.[230] The cheers continued until the last of the big ships, carrying the pride of Canada's soldiers, disappeared from sight between the Isle of Orleans[231] and the mainland.

Guarded by grim warships, the transports crossed the ocean, and on the morning of October 15th arrived in Plymouth Sound. It was very fitting that the gallant sons of Canada should tread English soil in the port from which their sires in the brave days of old had gone forth to discover new homes for British people in the great continent of the West. Those of them who knew anything of British history must have felt their hearts swell as they gazed at the grassy slopes of Plymouth Hoe. The list of great seamen who trod that greensward before sailing to the New World is in itself a page of romance—Sir Richard Grenville[232] for Virginia, Sir Humphrey Gilbert[233] for Newfoundland, Sir Martin Frobisher[234] for the North-West Passage, and, above and beyond all, Sir Francis Drake[235] for the circumnavigation of the world.

Guarded by stern warships, the transports crossed the ocean and arrived in Plymouth Sound on the morning of October 15th. It was very fitting that the brave sons of Canada should set foot on English soil in the port from which their ancestors had ventured out in the heroic days of the past to find new homes for British people on the vast continent of the West. Those who knew anything about British history must have felt a swell of pride as they looked at the grassy slopes of Plymouth Hoe. The list of great sailors who walked that green ground before sailing to the New World is, in itself, a tale of romance—Sir Richard Grenville[232] for Virginia, Sir Humphrey Gilbert[233] for Newfoundland, Sir Martin Frobisher[234] for the North-West Passage, and, above all, Sir Francis Drake[235] for the circumnavigation of the world.

In the days following their arrival the Canadians were landed, and marched through the streets to the railway station, en route for Salisbury Plain, where their training was to be completed. As they passed along the Plymouth streets between the lines of townsfolk all sorts of gifts were pressed upon them. "We were snowed under with good things," said one of the men.

In the days after they arrived, the Canadians were disembarked and marched through the streets to the train station, on their way to Salisbury Plain, where they would finish their training. As they walked through the streets of Plymouth, lined with locals, people offered them all kinds of gifts. "We were overwhelmed with good stuff," said one of the men.

While the first contingent was hard at work in the mud of Salisbury Plain, a second and a third contingent were being raised in Canada. As [281] soon as it was announced that more men were needed, a far larger number of recruits flocked to the standard than could be accepted. Within a little more than four months after the outbreak of war Canada had raised over 90,000 men for the service of king and country.

While the first group was busy working in the mud of Salisbury Plain, a second and third group were being formed in Canada. As soon as it was announced that more men were needed, a much larger number of recruits rushed to enlist than could be accepted. In just over four months after the war began, Canada had raised more than 90,000 men for the service of the king and country.




Transports arriving at Plymouth.    Photo, Central News.

The island of Newfoundland stands outside the Dominion of Canada; so she made a special effort of her own, for she was just as eager to come to the help of the mother country as any other of our overseas possessions. The coasts of Newfoundland, as you know, are inhabited by fishermen—fine, hardy fellows, who are at home in stormy seas, and can turn their hands to almost anything. In the old days the Newfoundlander was the backbone of our navy, and a branch of the Royal Naval Reserve has long been established in the island. On the outbreak of war Newfoundland offered to increase her naval reserves up to 3,000 men, and to provide and equip 500 soldiers for active service overseas.

The island of Newfoundland is outside the Dominion of Canada; so she made a special effort of her own, because she was just as eager to support the mother country as any of our overseas territories. The coasts of Newfoundland, as you know, are home to fishermen—strong, resilient guys who are comfortable in rough seas and can do just about anything. In the past, Newfoundlanders were the backbone of our navy, and a branch of the Royal Naval Reserve has been established on the island for a long time. When the war broke out, Newfoundland offered to boost her naval reserves to 3,000 men and to provide and equip 500 soldiers for active service overseas.


In this rally of the Empire Australia played her part right manfully. [282] The Prime Minister of the Commonwealth spoke for all when he said: "We must sit tight now and see the thing through at whatever difficulty and whatever cost. We must be steadfast in our determination. Our resources are great, and British spirit is not dead. We owe it to those who have gone before to preserve the great fabric of British freedom and hand it on to our children. Our duty is quite clear. Remember, we are Britons." Mr. Andrew Fisher, who became Premier a little later, spoke in the same strain. "Australia," said he, "will support Great Britain with her last man and her last shilling."

In this rally for the Empire, Australia played its part bravely. [282] The Prime Minister of the Commonwealth spoke for everyone when he said: "We need to stay strong now and see this through, no matter the challenges or costs. We must be resolute in our determination. Our resources are plentiful, and the British spirit is very much alive. We owe it to those who came before us to protect the great foundation of British freedom and pass it on to our children. Our duty is very clear. Remember, we are Britons." Mr. Andrew Fisher, who later became Premier, echoed these sentiments. "Australia," he said, "will support Great Britain with our last man and our last shilling."

Australia and New Zealand were in a better position to send assistance to the mother country than any other members of our overseas empire. Australia possesses a navy of her own, consisting of one battle cruiser, three light cruisers, three destroyers, and two submarines, and these she at once placed at the disposal of the Admiralty. Every able-bodied male in Australia and New Zealand is obliged to serve as a cadet from twelve to eighteen years of age, and in the Citizen Defence Corps during manhood. When war broke out Australia had 85,000 cadets under training, and 50,000 men in the Citizen Defence Corps, the latter being fully armed and equipped. One of our generals, who inspected the Australian artillery some time ago, was much struck with the smartness and skill of the men. "I would not be afraid," he said, "to take them into action against European troops to-morrow."

Australia and New Zealand were better positioned to provide assistance to the mother country than any other members of our overseas empire. Australia has its own navy, which includes one battle cruiser, three light cruisers, three destroyers, and two submarines, and she immediately made these available to the Admiralty. Every able-bodied male in Australia and New Zealand must serve as a cadet from the ages of twelve to eighteen, and in the Citizen Defence Corps as adults. When war broke out, Australia had 85,000 cadets in training and 50,000 men in the Citizen Defence Corps, the latter being fully armed and equipped. One of our generals, who inspected the Australian artillery some time ago, was very impressed by the competence and skill of the men. "I wouldn't hesitate," he said, "to take them into action against European troops tomorrow."

The Commonwealth at once asked for 20,000 volunteers, and immediately twice as many men as were needed rushed to enlist. They were such fine fellows that it was difficult to decide which of them to accept and which to reject. The Queensland Bushmen offered to provide a regiment, and were prepared to supply their own horses, while the yachtsmen of Australia were ready to join the Royal Naval Reserve. Even the German settlers stood by their fellow-Australians in this crisis, and declared that they were prepared, if the necessity arose, to sacrifice their property and their lives for the welfare of the British Empire. Instead of "cutting the painter," Australia doubled it, and made it more secure than ever.

The Commonwealth immediately called for 20,000 volunteers, and twice that number of men rushed to enlist. They were such great candidates that it was hard to decide who to accept and who to turn away. The Queensland Bushmen offered to form a regiment, ready to supply their own horses, while Australia’s yachtsmen were eager to join the Royal Naval Reserve. Even the German settlers stood by their fellow Australians during this crisis, declaring that they were willing to sacrifice their property and lives for the good of the British Empire if necessary. Rather than "cutting ties," Australia strengthened them, making connections more secure than ever.



Canadian Troops on Salisbury Plain.

Photos, Alfieri and Central News.
The King reviews Canadian troops on Salisbury Plain (top). Three cheers for his Majesty the King! (middle). The armoured motor cars of the Canadians (bottom).

Gifts of money and produce were most generously made to the Belgians, to the Red Cross Society, and in aid of other war funds. The sheep farmers [284] of New South Wales gave 40,000 carcasses of mutton, 1,500 sheep, 1,000,000 cartridges, 20 tons of dried fruit, and 1,500 horses up to the end of September, and in November added another 7,600 carcasses of mutton. From all parts of Australia came flour, wine, bacon, beef, condensed milk, butter, arrowroot, biscuits, sheep, fruit, and clothing.

Gifts of money and food were generously given to the Belgians, the Red Cross, and other war relief funds. The sheep farmers [284] of New South Wales donated 40,000 carcasses of mutton, 1,500 sheep, 1,000,000 cartridges, 20 tons of dried fruit, and 1,500 horses by the end of September, and in November contributed another 7,600 carcasses of mutton. From all over Australia, there were donations of flour, wine, bacon, beef, condensed milk, butter, arrowroot, biscuits, sheep, fruit, and clothing.



Australians for the Front.    Photo, Central News.

Before long 20,000 men, together with a Light Horse Brigade of 6,000 men, were ready to embark. Meanwhile many thousands of other men were being trained, and it was decided to send 2,000 of them regularly to Great Britain to repair the wastage of war.

Before long, 20,000 men, along with a Light Horse Brigade of 6,000 men, were ready to set off. Meanwhile, many thousands of other men were being trained, and it was decided to send 2,000 of them to Great Britain regularly to make up for the losses from the war.

The troops departed in silence and secrecy. There was a squadron of German warships in the Pacific Ocean, and had the commanders of these vessels known when and by what route the transports were to set sail, you may be sure that they would have tried to sink them. When the vessels arrived off the Cocos-Keeling Islands[236] in the Indian Ocean, [286] Japanese warships warned them that the Germans were near at hand, and that part of their route had been strewn with mines.

The troops left quietly and covertly. There was a squadron of German warships in the Pacific Ocean, and if the commanders of those ships had known when and by which route the transports were about to set sail, they definitely would have tried to sink them. When the ships reached the Cocos-Keeling Islands[236] in the Indian Ocean, [286] Japanese warships warned them that the Germans were nearby and that part of their route was littered with mines.

Perhaps you are surprised to learn that Japanese warships were then policing the Pacific Ocean for Britain. In the year 1905 we came to an agreement with the Japanese that if any Power made an unprovoked attack upon us or upon them both countries would join their forces to fight the enemy. On 15th August Japan gave notice to Germany that if she did not clear out of Kiao-chau[237] war would be declared. Germany refused, and on 23rd August war was declared. At once Kiao-chau was attacked, and the ships of the fine Japanese fleet took over the work of patrolling the Pacific Ocean. In the next volume we shall learn how Japan played her part in the war.

Perhaps you're surprised to learn that Japanese warships were policing the Pacific Ocean for Britain back then. In 1905, we came to an agreement with Japan that if any nation made an unprovoked attack on us or on them, both countries would join forces to fight the enemy. On August 15, Japan notified Germany that if it didn't withdraw from Kiao-chau[237] war would be declared. Germany refused, and on August 23, war was declared. Immediately, Kiao-chau was attacked, and the ships of the impressive Japanese fleet took over the job of patrolling the Pacific Ocean. In the next volume, we will learn how Japan played its role in the war.

One of the Australian soldiers tells us that the Japanese warned them that German cruisers were about, in the evening, and that orders were at once given to the men to put on life-belts and fall in at their messes. At eight o'clock they were all lined up on deck; the ship's lights were put out, and in the pitch-black darkness they waited for the enemy's attack. All were bare to the waist, and had their trousers rolled up to their knees. Thus they stood for a full hour, without a word being spoken except by the officers. Suddenly they heard the boom of a gun some distance astern, and soon afterwards saw the dark form of a cruiser dash across their bows and disappear in the darkness. It was the famous German cruiser Emden, of which we shall hear in our next volume. She was in too great a hurry to stop and attack the transport, for the biggest and fastest vessel of the Australian Navy, H.M.S. Sydney, was chasing her. The danger had passed away, and the rest of the voyage was uneventful.

One of the Australian soldiers tells us that the Japanese warned them that German cruisers were around in the evening, and orders were immediately given to the men to put on life jackets and gather at their mess areas. By eight o'clock, they were all lined up on deck; the ship's lights were turned off, and in the pitch-black darkness, they waited for the enemy's attack. Everyone was bare to the waist and had their trousers rolled up to their knees. They stood like that for a full hour, with only the officers speaking. Suddenly, they heard the boom of a gun some distance behind them, and soon after, they saw the dark shape of a cruiser rush across their bow and vanish into the darkness. It was the famous German cruiser Emden, which we will hear more about in our next volume. She was in too much of a hurry to stop and attack the transport because the biggest and fastest ship of the Australian Navy, H.M.S. Sydney, was pursuing her. The danger had passed, and the rest of the voyage was uneventful.



Australians near the Pyramids.    Photo, Record Press.

This picture shows Sir George Reid, High Commissioner of Australia, visiting the camp of the Australian contingent in Egypt. In the course of a speech he said, "The Pyramids have been silent witnesses of many strange events, but never before have looked upon such a splendid array of troops."

When the transports arrived in the Suez Canal the men learned that they were not to proceed to the front, but were to disembark and help to protect Egypt. This was, of course, a disappointment to them; but they were somewhat consoled when they learned that they might see active [287] service very soon, for the Turks had joined the Germans, and were talking of attacking Egypt.

When the transports arrived in the Suez Canal, the men found out that they weren't going to the front as expected but would disembark and help protect Egypt instead. This was disappointing for them, but they felt a bit better knowing that they might see active [287] service soon because the Turks had allied with the Germans and were planning to attack Egypt.


You know that New Zealand has also her cadets and her Citizen Defence Corps, and was, therefore, able to send trained men overseas without delay. Long before volunteers were asked for, men were besieging the Minister of Defence with offers of service. By eleven o'clock on the morning of 6th August, a thousand volunteers had handed in their names in the city of Auckland[238] alone. Gifts of money and produce, horses, and motor cars were at once forthcoming, and a few weeks later New Zealand presented the mother country with an aeroplane.

You know that New Zealand also has her cadets and her Citizen Defence Corps, allowing her to send trained men overseas without delay. Long before volunteers were called for, men were bombarding the Minister of Defence with offers to serve. By eleven o'clock on the morning of August 6th, a thousand volunteers had registered their names in Auckland[238] alone. Donations of money, food, horses, and cars quickly came in, and a few weeks later, New Zealand gifted the mother country an airplane.

Less than three weeks after the declaration of war, a cable message was sent to the War Office in London, saying that New Zealand had 8,000 men ready to go to any part of the world at a moment's notice. These troops consisted of mounted rifles, field artillery, and infantry, and along with them were 500 Maoris,[239] who were most eager to fight for Britain. Two hundred of them were sent to Egypt to be trained, and it was thought that they would prove admirable scouts. Amongst the white volunteers were five members of the famous "All Black" football team which played so well in Great Britain a few years ago, and three Rhodes scholars. All the men were splendid specimens of young manhood. Their voyage was without incident, and they were landed in Egypt to join the Australians and British Territorials in the defence of that country.

Less than three weeks after war was declared, a cable was sent to the War Office in London, stating that New Zealand had 8,000 men ready to deploy anywhere in the world at a moment's notice. These troops included mounted rifles, field artillery, and infantry, along with 500 Maoris,[239] who were eager to fight for Britain. Two hundred of them were sent to Egypt for training, and they were expected to be excellent scouts. Among the white volunteers were five members of the famous "All Black" football team, which had performed exceptionally well in Great Britain a few years earlier, and three Rhodes scholars. All the men were outstanding examples of young manhood. Their voyage was uneventful, and they arrived in Egypt to join the Australians and British Territorials in defending that country.


British South Africa found herself, on the outbreak of war, with German forces on her frontiers. In the German colony of South-West Africa there was a large and well-equipped German army, and in German East Africa there were other forces. Further, there were some Boers who had not yet become resigned to British rule, and it was thought—as afterwards proved to be the case—that they had been bribed by the Germans, and would seize the opportunity to rise in rebellion. South Africa could [288] not, therefore, send forces to help the mother country; but, under the command of General Botha,[240] who himself had been a leader of the Boers[241] in the late war, she undertook to guard herself and attack the Germans on her borders without the help of soldiers from Great Britain or from any of the Dominions. We shall see in the next volume how she carried out this duty. Meanwhile she sent many gifts of money and produce to Great Britain.

British South Africa found itself, at the outbreak of war, facing German forces on its borders. In the German colony of South-West Africa, there was a large and well-equipped German army, and in German East Africa, there were additional troops. Additionally, some Boers had not yet accepted British rule, and it was believed—later confirmed—that they had been bribed by the Germans and would take the chance to rebel. Therefore, South Africa could not send forces to assist the mother country; however, under the command of General Botha, who had previously been a leader of the Boers in the last war, she took on the responsibility of defending herself and attacking the Germans at her borders without soldiers from Great Britain or any of the Dominions. We will see in the next volume how she fulfilled this duty. In the meantime, she sent many gifts of money and produce to Great Britain.


There was no part of the British Empire, however small, which did not, to the best of its ability, help the mother country in her hour of need. From the Barbadoes came £20,000; from the Falkland Islands, £1 per head of the population, as well as £750 for the Prince of Wales's Fund.[242] St. Kitts and Nevis, in the West Indies, sent £5,000 to the same fund; Mauritius, British Guiana, and Jamaica sent large gifts of sugar; Southern Rhodesia sent maize, and Hong Kong a large donation to the Prince of Wales's Fund. Take a map of the world and search out one by one the overseas possessions of Great Britain. You cannot find a single place under the Union Jack that did not rally to the Empire as soon as the call to arms was sounded. No wonder the King was deeply touched by these tenders of loyal service, and no wonder that he thanked his overseas subjects in a noble message. The hearts of all Britons in the mother country were deeply stirred to feelings of joy and pride when they knew that the men of the Dominions were

Every part of the British Empire, no matter how small, did its best to support the mother country in her time of need. From Barbados came £20,000; from the Falkland Islands, £1 per person in the population, along with £750 for the Prince of Wales's Fund.[242] St. Kitts and Nevis, in the West Indies, contributed £5,000 to the same fund; Mauritius, British Guiana, and Jamaica sent large shipments of sugar; Southern Rhodesia sent maize, and Hong Kong made a significant donation to the Prince of Wales's Fund. Take a map of the world and look for each of Great Britain's overseas possessions. You won't find a single place under the Union Jack that didn't come together for the Empire as soon as the call to arms went out. It's no surprise that the King was deeply moved by these gestures of loyalty, and it's no surprise that he expressed his gratitude to his overseas subjects in a heartfelt message. The hearts of all Britons in the mother country were filled with joy and pride when they learned that the men of the Dominions were

"Welded, everyone" Into one empire, One with Britain, heart and soul— One life, one flag, one fleet, one throne! "Britons, stand your ground!"




CHAPTER XXVII.

HOW INDIA ANSWERED THE CALL.

Sons of Shannon, Tamar, Trent, Men from the Lothians, men from Kent, Essex, Wessex, coast and county, Friends of the network, the mine, the fire, Guys at the desk, the wheel, and the loom, Noble and trader, squire and stable attendant, Come where the bugles of Britain sound, Over the hills and far away!   "Southern Cross and North Star— Here are the Britons raised far away; Sorry,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Oh, sorry about that. Look, they're riding. Under the flag of Britain's pride; Side by side, down the track, Where, for the unyielding Jack, The victorious horns of Britain sound, Over the hills and far away!

In Chapter XXVI. you learned how Britons all over the world answered the call to arms. The verses which you have just read might almost have been written to describe the great rally. But the greatest surprise of all was the response of India. It is a vast land, equal in area to the whole of Europe outside Russia, and containing nearly one in five of all people that on earth do dwell. These people consist of many races and many religions, and large numbers of them are ruled by their own princes. During recent years many educated Indians have asked for a larger share in the government of their own country, and this has been granted to them in some measure. Nevertheless, there are still many of them who are not satisfied with our rule, and the Germans, as you know, hoped and expected that when Great Britain was in straits these dissatisfied persons would rise and throw off the British yoke.

In Chapter XXVI, you learned how Britons across the globe responded to the call to arms. The verses you just read could almost have been written to capture that massive rally. But the biggest surprise was India's response. It's a huge country, about the same size as all of Europe except for Russia, and home to nearly one in five people on Earth. These people come from many different races and religions, and a significant number are ruled by their own princes. In recent years, many educated Indians have requested a greater role in governing their own country, and they have been given some of that. However, many others still feel unhappy with our rule, and the Germans, as you know, hoped and expected that when Great Britain faced difficulties, these dissatisfied individuals would rise up and break free from British control.



Types of our Indian Soldiers: Sikhs are seen above, and Cavalry below.    Photo, Central News.

Even in this country some people feared that there would be trouble in [291] India; but their fears were soon set at rest, for in the course of a few hours India showed clearly that Britain's quarrel was her quarrel, and that she was as loyal to the Empire and as eager to help it in the hour of trial and stress as any of the Dominions. It is remarkable to note that several of those who had been most bitter against British rule at once ceased their work of stirring up the people, and called upon them to rally in Britain's cause. Thus India, instead of being a weakness to the Empire, proved a tower of strength; instead of a danger, she became a staunch bulwark.

Even in this country, some people were worried that there would be trouble in [291] India; but those worries were quickly eased, as India demonstrated within a few hours that Britain's struggle was her struggle too, and that she was just as loyal to the Empire and eager to help in its time of need as any of the Dominions. It's noteworthy that many of those who had been the most vocal against British rule immediately stopped inciting the people and urged them to stand together for Britain's cause. Thus, India, instead of being a weakness for the Empire, proved to be a strong asset; instead of posing a threat, she became a solid support.

In times of peace we maintain in India 70,000 British troops and a native army of about 160,000 men, recruited from many castes and races. Chief amongst these are the Sikhs, a fierce warrior caste, whose home is in the Punjab.[244] Long and bitter strife was necessary to overcome them; but when they were finally conquered they threw in their lot with the British, and ever since have proved themselves faithful and skilful allies. Our native army also contains fine fighting men from the lofty mountainous country on the north-west frontier of India, and from the rugged tableland of Beluchistan. Perhaps the best known of all our native Indian troops are the Gurkhas, little, tireless mountaineers of Nepal,[245] famous for their marching and shooting. I remember seeing some thousands of these fine little soldiers in Burma. They were clad in dark green, and armed with a murderous-looking knife, known as the kukri, in place of the bayonet. They marched on to the parade ground, behind the bagpipes, to the strains of the "Cock o' the North."

In peacetime, we have 70,000 British troops and around 160,000 local soldiers in India, recruited from various castes and ethnic groups. The most prominent among them are the Sikhs, a fierce warrior community from the Punjab. A long and difficult struggle was needed to defeat them; but once they were finally subdued, they allied with the British and have proven to be loyal and skilled partners ever since. Our local army also includes great fighters from the high mountainous regions on the north-west frontier of India and from the rugged plateau of Beluchistan. Perhaps the most well-known of our Indian troops are the Gurkhas, small but tireless soldiers from Nepal, famous for their marching and shooting. I remember seeing thousands of these impressive soldiers in Burma. They wore dark green and carried a deadly-looking knife called the kukri instead of a bayonet. They marched onto the parade ground behind the bagpipes playing "Cock o' the North."

The Indian army is highly trained, and is under the command of British officers, who know and respect their men, and are trusted and esteemed by them. It has seen much fighting, not only against rebellious Indian tribes, but in Afghanistan, Uganda, the Sudan, Egypt, Persia, and China. It was in China, in the year 1900, that Indian soldiers made the acquaintance of the Germans, with whom we were then engaged in fighting the Boxers.[246] German officers and men during that expedition looked [292] down upon our Indian troops with contempt, and talked of them as "coolies" and "niggers." As you know, they belong to the oldest and proudest races on earth, and their British officers always show them the highest possible respect. You can easily understand how deeply they were offended by this treatment. They have long memories, and when they were told that they were to fight in Europe against those who had insulted them in China, they were not only proud and glad to stand shoulder to shoulder with their British comrades, but eager to pay off old scores.

The Indian army is highly skilled and led by British officers who understand and respect their soldiers, earning their trust and admiration. They have fought in many battles, not just against rebellious Indian tribes but also in Afghanistan, Uganda, Sudan, Egypt, Persia, and China. In 1900, during the conflict in China, Indian soldiers encountered Germans, with whom we were engaged in fighting the Boxers.[246] German officers and soldiers during that campaign looked down on our Indian troops with disdain, referring to them as "coolies" and "niggers." However, they come from some of the oldest and proudest cultures in the world, and their British officers always treat them with the utmost respect. It’s easy to see how hurt they were by this disrespect. They have long memories, and when they learned they would be fighting in Europe against those who had insulted them in China, they were not only proud and happy to fight alongside their British comrades but also eager to settle old scores.



Gurkha Soldiers and Officer.

Photo, Underwood and Underwood.

Some of the Indian princes are allowed to maintain bodies of Imperial Service troops, which they equip and train at their own expense. These troops number in all some 22,000. As soon as the princes knew that Britain had need of soldiers, they gladly offered their troops to fight for their King-Emperor. The Maharajah of Mysore[247] gave £330,000 to fit out a force, and other princes sent large sums of money and thousands of horses, while little hill states in the Punjab and Baluchistan[248] offered camels and drivers. The Maharajah of Rewa[249] instantly asked, "What orders has my King for me?" and forthwith placed his troops, treasury, and even his private jewels at the disposal of his Majesty. Nor were the smaller chiefs behindhand. All were eager to help, even beyond the measure of their ability. Even the Dalai Lama[250] of Tibet, whose country was invaded by British troops as [293] recently as 1904, offered soldiers, and ordered the priests throughout the length and breadth of the land to pray for the success of British arms and for the souls of the fallen. From private persons came money gifts, and from Indian societies blessings on the campaign. Almost every Indian prince desired to fight for us, and the Agha Khan,[251] the spiritual leader of 60,000,000 Mohammedans, offered to take his place as a private in the ranks. Many of the princes were accepted for service, and amongst them was Sir Pertab Singh,[252] who long ago swore that he would not die in his bed. Though seventy years of age, he was as eager as a boy to ride forth to the last and greatest of his wars. In this muster-roll of princes every great name in India was represented. Chiefs whose line of descent went back to the days of Alexander the Great, and whose forefathers had fought many a good fight against us in the days when we were winning India, were now assembled in battle array to do and die for Britain and her King.

Some Indian princes are allowed to maintain their own Imperial Service troops, which they equip and train at their own expense. These troops total around 22,000. As soon as the princes realized that Britain needed soldiers, they gladly offered their troops to fight for their King-Emperor. The Maharajah of Mysore[247] contributed £330,000 to prepare a force, and other princes sent large amounts of money and thousands of horses, while smaller hill states in Punjab and Baluchistan[248] provided camels and drivers. The Maharajah of Rewa[249] immediately asked, "What orders does my King have for me?" and promptly offered his troops, treasury, and even his private jewels for his Majesty’s use. The smaller chiefs were equally eager to assist, even beyond their means. Even the Dalai Lama[250] of Tibet, whose country was invaded by British troops as recently as 1904, offered soldiers and instructed the monks throughout the land to pray for the success of British forces and for the souls of the fallen. Private citizens donated money, and Indian societies offered blessings for the campaign. Almost every Indian prince wanted to fight for us, and the Agha Khan,[251] the spiritual leader of 60 million Muslims, even offered to serve as a private in the ranks. Many princes were accepted for service, including Sir Pertab Singh,[252] who had vowed long ago that he would not die in his bed. Although he was seventy years old, he was just as keen as a young man to ride out for this final and greatest war. This roster of princes included every major name in India. Chiefs whose lineage traces back to the time of Alexander the Great, and whose ancestors had fought fiercely against us when we were conquering India, were now assembled to battle for Britain and her King.


I am sure that you have read with feelings of great pride and thankfulness this brief account of how the Empire rallied as one man in the day of trial. What an effect this splendid response must have had upon the Germans! They had sent their agents with bribes and lying tales into every part of the Empire where they thought men were discontented with British rule, and they hoped that when war broke out we should be so troubled with risings in many lands that we should be quite unable to fight them on the continent of Europe. A bitter disappointment awaited them. Except in South Africa, where there was a small rebellion which was easily put down without a single soldier being sent from Great Britain, the Empire proved as firm as a rock and as staunch as steel. Our Allies, the French and the Russians, were much struck by this wonderful unity. It proved to them, as it has proved to all the world, that, though we may have made mistakes in the government of our Empire, [294] the races under the Union Jack know that we have honestly tried to do our duty by them, and have made their welfare our first and foremost consideration. So in this great and fateful struggle they stand by us, one in heart and mind, and we are knitted closer to them, and they to us, by their splendid loyalty in this hour of danger.

I’m sure you’ve read with a sense of pride and gratitude this brief account of how the Empire united during tough times. Just imagine the impact this amazing response must have had on the Germans! They sent agents with bribes and false stories into every corner of the Empire where they believed people were unhappy with British rule, hoping that when war broke out, we'd be so overwhelmed by uprisings in various places that we wouldn't be able to fight them in Europe. They faced a harsh disappointment. Except in South Africa, where a small rebellion was quickly suppressed without any troops sent from Great Britain, the Empire stood strong and unwavering. Our allies, the French and Russians, were deeply impressed by this incredible unity. It showed them, as it has shown the entire world, that despite our mistakes in governing the Empire, the people under the Union Jack recognize that we've genuinely tried to fulfill our responsibilities to them and prioritized their well-being. So in this great and pivotal struggle, they stand by us, united in spirit and purpose, and their remarkable loyalty in this time of crisis has brought us even closer together.

The Germans call the British army "a multicoloured travelling circus." One of their writers has said that the British have got together the peoples of the earth to fight them, and have shipped to France a variegated white, black, brown, yellow, and red medley of races. What else did they expect when they challenged an Empire that has possessions in every continent on the face of the globe? We have every right to be proud that men of such diverse races, creeds, and colours have united so gladly and freely against the common foe. In an earlier chapter of this book I told you how the states of Germany were welded together into an empire after they had fought side by side in the war against France. As Lord Rosebery tells us, "blood shed in common is the cement of nations." Now that miners of the Yukon, trappers of Athabasca, backwoodsmen of British Columbia, cowboys of Alberta, stalwart sons of Manitoba, Ontario, Quebec, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Newfoundland, stockmen and sheep farmers of Australia and New Zealand, Boers of South Africa, and men of a thousand towns and villages in the old country, stand shoulder to shoulder with Sikhs of the Punjab, tribesmen of the Khyber, Gurkhas of Nepal, Egyptians of the Nile, and Maoris of the Southern Seas, may we not hope that hereafter a new and stronger bond will unite all the scattered states of the British Empire? The war of 1870-71 made the German Empire; the great war in which we are engaged bids fair to make the British Empire.

The Germans refer to the British army as "a multicolored traveling circus." One of their writers claimed that the British have brought together people from all over the world to fight against them, sending a diverse mix of white, black, brown, yellow, and red races to France. What else could they expect when they challenged an Empire that has territories on every continent? We have every reason to be proud that men of such different races, beliefs, and colors have come together so willingly and freely against a common enemy. In an earlier chapter of this book, I mentioned how the states of Germany came together to form an empire after fighting side by side in the war against France. As Lord Rosebery tells us, "blood shed in common is the cement of nations." Now that miners from Yukon, trappers from Athabasca, backwoodsmen from British Columbia, cowboys from Alberta, strong sons from Manitoba, Ontario, Quebec, New Brunswick, Nova Scotia, and Newfoundland, stockmen and sheep farmers from Australia and New Zealand, Boers from South Africa, and men from countless towns and villages in the old country are standing shoulder to shoulder with Sikhs from Punjab, tribesmen from Khyber, Gurkhas from Nepal, Egyptians from the Nile, and Maoris from the Southern Seas, can we not hope that a new and stronger bond will unite all the scattered parts of the British Empire? The war of 1870-71 created the German Empire; the great war we are involved in seems likely to forge the British Empire.





CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE GERMAN ADVANCE ON BRUSSELS.

Now we must return to Belgium, and follow the progress of the German forces in that country. There were two armies in Belgium—the one under General von Buelow,[253] and the other under General Alexander von Kluck.[253] We shall hear much of the latter general in the next volume of this work. If you were to examine his portrait, you would say that he is a man of sullen fierceness and great doggedness. This is by no means his first war: he fought against Austria in 1866, and was wounded at Metz in 1870. You already know that most of the officers holding high command in the German army are of noble birth. Von Kluck is an exception: he was only ennobled after he became a colonel.

Now we have to return to Belgium and track the movements of the German forces in that country. There were two armies in Belgium—one led by General von Buelow, and the other by General Alexander von Kluck.[253] We’ll hear a lot more about the latter general in the next volume of this work. If you were to look at his portrait, you’d describe him as someone with a sullen fierceness and a lot of determination. This isn’t his first war; he fought against Austria in 1866 and got wounded at Metz in 1870. You already know that most of the high-ranking officers in the German army come from noble backgrounds. Von Kluck is an exception: he was only ennobled after he became a colonel.

The two German armies in Belgium were only part of the vast force intended for the invasion of France. This force consisted of six main armies, which, on 7th August, were stationed as follows:—The Sixth Army was assembled in and around Strassburg; the Fifth Army, under the Bavarian Crown Prince, lay just south of Metz; the Fourth Army, under the Crown Prince of Germany, was on the border of Luxemburg; the Third Army was in the Moselle valley, facing the Ardennes; the Second Army was south of Aix-la-Chapelle; and the First Army was in and around that city.

The two German armies in Belgium were just a part of the huge force planned for the invasion of France. This force had six main armies, which, on August 7th, were positioned as follows: The Sixth Army was gathered in and around Strasbourg; the Fifth Army, led by the Bavarian Crown Prince, was just south of Metz; the Fourth Army, commanded by the Crown Prince of Germany, was on the border of Luxembourg; the Third Army was in the Moselle Valley, facing the Ardennes; the Second Army was south of Aachen; and the First Army was in and around that city.



Indian Troops camping in a London Park.    Photo, Topical Press.

We shall not know for many years to come what was the exact manner in which the Germans meant to move these armies into France. Some say they intended to mass nearly all of them on a wide front in Belgium, north and west of the Meuse, and then march them south into France. It is more likely, however, that they meant to use Metz as a pivot and swing the [298] first five armies in a great circling movement to the west, like a gate upon its hinges; while the Sixth Army defended Alsace, and checked any advance of the French through the Vosges. Lay your pencil on the map with the point on Metz. Hold the point in your fingers, and sweep round the rest of the pencil to your left, and you will see exactly what I mean. It is said that the Germans had about two millions of men in the armies which were to make this movement. Of course, many of them would be required to mask[254] the fortresses and guard the lines of communication. Probably the actual German fighting line consisted of something between one million and one million and a half men. The Emperor, as War Lord, was in supreme command; but the real conduct of the campaign was in the hands of Count Helmuth von Moltke, the Chief of the General Staff. His uncle had brought France to its knees in 1870-71; he was to shatter the forces of France and Britain in 1914.

We won’t know for many years how exactly the Germans planned to move their armies into France. Some people say they aimed to concentrate nearly all of them along a wide front in Belgium, north and west of the Meuse, and then march them south into France. However, it's more likely that they intended to use Metz as a pivot and swing the first five armies in a big circling movement to the west, like a gate on its hinges, while the Sixth Army defended Alsace and held back any French advance through the Vosges. If you place your pencil on the map with the tip on Metz, hold the tip in place, and sweep the rest of the pencil to your left, you’ll see exactly what I mean. It's reported that the Germans had about two million men in the armies designated for this movement. Naturally, many of them would be needed to cover the fortresses and secure the communication lines. Likely, the actual German fighting line consisted of between one million and one and a half million men. The Emperor, as War Lord, had overall command, but the actual management of the campaign rested with Count Helmuth von Moltke, the Chief of the General Staff. His uncle had defeated France in 1870-71; he was set to crush the forces of France and Britain in 1914.



Map showing how the German Armies were stationed on the Western Frontier.

Now let us turn our attention to the First and Second Armies, which, as you know, were actually in Belgium when I broke off my story to tell you how the British Empire girded up its loins for the fray. Von Kluck's [299] army (the First Army), which was to form the extreme right of the German line, had crossed the Dyle on 19th August, and von Buelow's army (the Second Army) was rapidly advancing towards the strong fortress of Namur, which stands at the point where the Meuse and the Sambre unite. The Belgian army at this time stood in danger of being enveloped; so it withdrew, much reduced in numbers, but still unbroken and undefeated, to the shelter of the Antwerp forts, leaving the capital, Brussels, open to the enemy. The Belgian Government had already left the city, and its headquarters were now in Antwerp.

Now let's focus on the First and Second Armies, which, as you know, were actually in Belgium when I paused my story to explain how the British Empire prepared for battle. Von Kluck's army (the First Army), which was to be on the far right of the German line, crossed the Dyle on August 19th, and von Buelow's army (the Second Army) was quickly moving towards the strong fortress of Namur, located where the Meuse and Sambre rivers meet. At this point, the Belgian army was at risk of being surrounded, so it retreated, significantly smaller in size but still intact and undefeated, to the safety of the Antwerp forts, leaving the capital, Brussels, exposed to the enemy. The Belgian Government had already evacuated the city, and its headquarters were now in Antwerp.


Brussels, as you know, stands on the river Senne, and is one of the finest cities in Europe. It has noble buildings—churches, libraries, museums, picture-galleries—and broad boulevards, with a carriage drive down the middle, and a riding track on either side, shaded by rows of trees. Some of these boulevards have been made on the site of the old walls, which were pulled down many years ago. At one end of a pretty but not large park stands the king's palace, and at the other end are the Houses of Parliament. Much of Brussels is modern, but the Grand' Place belongs to the Middle Ages. On one side of it stands the town hall, which was built in the fifteenth century, and is a glorious old building, with a high steep roof, pierced by many little windows, and a front dotted with statues. Above its lofty and graceful spire is a gilded figure of the Archangel Michael, which serves as a wind-vane.

Brussels, as you know, is located on the river Senne, and it's one of the finest cities in Europe. It boasts impressive buildings—churches, libraries, museums, art galleries—and wide boulevards, featuring a carriage lane in the center and horse riding paths on either side, lined with rows of trees. Some of these boulevards were created where the old city walls used to stand, which were torn down long ago. At one end of a charming but small park sits the king's palace, and at the other end are the Houses of Parliament. Much of Brussels is modern, but the Grand' Place has roots in the Middle Ages. On one side of it stands the town hall, built in the fifteenth century, an amazing old structure with a steep high roof studded with many small windows, and a façade adorned with statues. Above its tall and elegant spire is a gilded figure of the Archangel Michael, which functions as a weather vane.

The other sides of the square are enclosed by quaint gabled houses, which formerly belonged to the Merchant Guilds. Some of them have gilded mouldings, and one of them is shaped like the stern of a ship. In the paved middle of the square a flower market is held, and here you may see the women of Brabant[255] in their white caps and large gold earrings. The largest and finest of all the modern buildings is the Palace of Justice, in which the law courts sit. It is said to have cost £2,000,000. As it stands on a little hill, and is so big and tall, it can be seen from every part of the city. The people of Brussels are perhaps the gayest and most lively in all Europe. Nowhere do you find [300] men and women so fond of jokes and fun, and so eager for amusement. They call their city "Little Paris."

The other sides of the square are lined with charming gabled houses that used to belong to the Merchant Guilds. Some have gold trim, and one is designed like the back of a ship. In the center of the square, there’s a flower market, where you can spot the women of Brabant[255] wearing their white caps and big gold earrings. The biggest and most impressive of all the modern buildings is the Palace of Justice, where the law courts operate. It's said to have cost £2,000,000. Since it's located on a small hill and is so large and tall, it can be seen from all around the city. The people of Brussels are probably the most cheerful and lively in all of Europe. You won't find anywhere else where men and women enjoy jokes and fun as much, and they are always looking for entertainment. They refer to their city as "Little Paris."

Brussels is very well known to British people, not only because the city is frequently visited by our tourists, but because some of our great writers have described it in their books. Laurence Sterne,[256] the Irish novelist, tells us much about Flanders in his "Tristram Shandy." The finest character in the book is Captain Shandy, or Uncle Toby, as he was more commonly called. This delightful old soldier was wounded at Namur,[257] and spent his peaceful old age in following Marlborough's campaigns[258] with the help of maps, books, and models. On his bowling-green he made trenches, saps, barricades, and redoubts, just as Marlborough was then doing; and he and his servant, Corporal Trim, fought many great battles on the greensward before his house.

Brussels is well-known to British people, not just because it's a popular destination for our tourists, but also because some of our great writers have written about it in their books. Laurence Sterne, the Irish novelist, shares a lot about Flanders in his "Tristram Shandy." The most interesting character in the book is Captain Shandy, or Uncle Toby, as he was usually called. This charming old soldier was injured at Namur and spent his peaceful old age recreating Marlborough's campaigns with maps, books, and models. On his bowling green, he created trenches, saps, barricades, and redoubts, just like Marlborough was doing at the time; and he and his servant, Corporal Trim, fought many epic battles on the grass in front of his house.

William Makepeace Thackeray,[259] in his "Vanity Fair," gives us a wonderful picture of Brussels in the year 1815, when the great battle of Waterloo was fought; and in his "Esmond" there is an exquisite account of the hero's visit to his mother's grave in a convent cemetery of the city. Charlotte Brontë,[260] in what is perhaps her best story, "Villette," describes her own experiences as a girl in Brussels very fully and vividly—so much so that many British readers cannot think of the city without thinking of "Villette." Here is her picture of Brussels on a festal night: "Villette is one blaze, one broad illumination; the whole world seems abroad; moonlight and heaven are banished; the town by her own flambeaux[261] beholds her own splendour—gay dresses, grand equipages, fine horses, and gallant riders throng the bright streets. I see even scores of masks.[262] It is a strange scene, stranger than dreams...Safe I passed down the avenues; safe I mixed with the crowd [301] where it was deepest. To be still was not in my power, nor quietly to observe. I drank the elastic night air—the swell of sound, the dubious light, now flashing, now fading."

William Makepeace Thackeray, [259] in his "Vanity Fair," offers a striking depiction of Brussels in 1815, the year the significant battle of Waterloo took place; and in his "Esmond," there’s a beautiful description of the hero visiting his mother’s grave in a convent cemetery in the city. Charlotte Brontë,[260] in what might be her best novel, "Villette," shares her own experiences as a girl in Brussels in great detail and with vividness—so much so that many British readers can’t imagine the city without thinking of "Villette." Here’s her portrayal of Brussels on a festive night: "Villette is one big blaze, one broad illumination; the whole place seems alive; moonlight and heaven are pushed aside; the town views its own brilliance by its own lights[261]. Colorful outfits, elegant carriages, fine horses, and brave riders fill the bright streets. I even see lots of masks.[262] It’s a strange scene, stranger than dreams...I walked safely down the avenues; I blended in with the crowd[301] where it was thickest. Staying still was not an option for me, nor could I observe quietly. I inhaled the lively night air—the surge of sound, the uncertain light, now shining, now dimming."


On Monday, 17th August, the people of Brussels knew for certain that the Germans were approaching the city. Crowds of refugees came pouring in from the villages and towns which the enemy had destroyed, and the condition of these poor folks would have melted a heart of stone. Mothers, weary and footsore, carried or dragged by the hand little children, weeping with weariness and hunger. Old men struggled along with bundles on their backs, or in wheelbarrows, or even in perambulators, containing all the little store of worldly goods which they had been able to save from the wreck of their homes. There were many widows and many fatherless in the sad throng, and they had terrible tales of sorrow and suffering to tell. Peasant women sent a shudder through the townsfolk by relating how their sons or husbands had been hanged for resisting the Uhlans. Young boys told how the priest, the doctor, and the schoolmaster of their villages had been shot, and the rest of the men carried off as prisoners of war. Still, in spite of all these alarms, the people of Brussels kept their heads. The Government put up notices warning them not to resist the German troops, and ordering them to stay in their houses with closed doors and windows, so that the enemy might have no excuse for shooting them down.

On Monday, August 17th, the people of Brussels knew for sure that the Germans were approaching the city. Crowds of refugees were pouring in from the villages and towns that the enemy had destroyed, and the sight of these unfortunate people would have melted even the hardest hearts. Mothers, exhausted and sore, carried or dragged their little children, who were crying from tiredness and hunger. Old men struggled along with bundles on their backs, in wheelbarrows, or even in strollers, holding all the meager possessions they had managed to save from the ruins of their homes. There were many widows and fatherless children in the somber crowd, and they had harrowing stories of loss and pain to share. Peasant women sent chills through the townspeople as they recounted how their sons or husbands had been hanged for resisting the Uhlans. Young boys spoke about how the priest, doctor, and schoolmaster of their villages had been shot, while the remaining men were taken away as prisoners of war. Still, despite all these terrifying reports, the people of Brussels remained composed. The Government posted notices advising them not to resist the German troops and instructing them to stay indoors with doors and windows closed, so the enemy would have no reason to shoot them down.



Belgian Civic Guards

All Belgian towns have what is known as a Civic Guard, composed of men [302] who prepare themselves to defend their homes in case of attack. If you had seen these men on parade you would probably have smiled. Many of them were stout, elderly shopkeepers or workmen, and they wore on their heads a hard bowler hat, sometimes decorated with a bunch of dark green glossy feathers at the side. But in spite of their unsoldierlike appearance, they were brave fellows, all ready to lay down their lives in defence of hearth and home. While the Germans were approaching Brussels, the Civic Guard drilled daily in the park, dug trenches in the outskirts and even in the streets, and set up barricades of wire all along the roads by which the enemy could enter the city. The townsfolk constantly heard the dull roar of explosions as bridges and roadways were blown up to check the German advance. In the suburbs the people gladly gave the contents of their houses to form barricades. "Hundreds of people," we are told, "sacrificed all their household furniture in the common cause. Beds, pianos, carts, boxes, baskets of earth—one child I saw filling up a basket from the gutter—are all piled up."

All Belgian towns have something called a Civic Guard, made up of men [302] who get ready to defend their homes in case of an attack. If you had seen these men on parade, you would probably have smiled. Many of them were plump, older shopkeepers or workers, and they wore hard bowler hats, sometimes adorned with a bunch of dark green glossy feathers on the side. But despite their un-military look, they were brave guys, all prepared to sacrifice their lives for their homes and families. While the Germans were getting close to Brussels, the Civic Guard practiced daily in the park, dug trenches on the outskirts and even in the streets, and set up barricades of wire along all the roads the enemy could use to enter the city. The townspeople constantly heard the dull sound of explosions as bridges and roads were blown up to slow down the German advance. In the suburbs, people willingly gave up their household items to make barricades. "Hundreds of people," we are told, "sacrificed all their furniture for the common cause. Beds, pianos, carts, boxes, and baskets of dirt—one child I saw was filling up a basket from the gutter—are all piled up."

Soon, however, it was clear that Brussels could not be defended. Even if all the Civic Guards fell, they could not hope to beat off the German [303] army that was hourly drawing nearer and nearer. The only result would be that the city would suffer the fate of Louvain—all its grand buildings would be battered down, and Brussels would be no more.

Soon, however, it was clear that Brussels could not be defended. Even if all the Civic Guards fell, they could not hope to fend off the German [303] army that was getting closer with each passing hour. The only outcome would be that the city would share the same fate as Louvain—all its magnificent buildings would be destroyed, and Brussels would cease to exist.

At once there was a great exodus from the city. Motors, carts, carriages, and all kinds of conveyance were pressed into service, and were filled with people all bent on reaching the coast. Most of the vehicles were plastered with huge red crosses cut out of wall paper or old petticoats. Thousands of the poor people who had no means of escape went aimlessly to and fro in the streets, weeping and wailing. Every train was packed with people, and the roads leading to Holland were black with men, women, and children tramping onwards towards safety.

Suddenly, there was a massive exodus from the city. Cars, carts, carriages, and all sorts of transportation were put to use, filled with people desperate to reach the coast. Most of the vehicles had big red crosses made from wallpaper or old petticoats plastered on them. Thousands of poor people who couldn't escape wandered aimlessly in the streets, crying and moaning. Every train was jam-packed with people, and the roads leading to Holland were filled with men, women, and children marching toward safety.



M. Adolphe Max, Burgomaster of Brussels.

The greater part of the townsfolk, however, remained, and went about their work as of yore, hoping against hope that the British or French would soon arrive. On Thursday, 19th August, the brave Mayor, M. Adolphe Max, posted a notice telling the people that, despite the heroic efforts of the Belgian troops, it was to be feared that the enemy would occupy Brussels. He advised the people to be calm, and avoid all panic, and he promised them that as long as he was alive he would try to protect their rights and dignity. "Citizens," he said, "whatever may befall, listen to your burgomaster. He will not betray you. Long live a free and independent Belgium! Long live Brussels!"

Most of the townsfolk, however, stayed and went about their work like before, hoping against hope that the British or French would arrive soon. On Thursday, August 19, the courageous Mayor, M. Adolphe Max, posted a notice informing the people that, despite the brave efforts of the Belgian troops, it was likely that the enemy would take over Brussels. He encouraged everyone to remain calm and avoid panic, assuring them that as long as he was alive, he would do his best to protect their rights and dignity. "Citizens," he said, "whatever happens, listen to your mayor. He won’t let you down. Long live a free and independent Belgium! Long live Brussels!"

M. Max was as good as his word. By his fearless dealing with the Germans he won a renown which will last long after Belgium is free again. Whoever in future days writes the history of the war in this little heroic country will give M. Max a place beside King Albert and General Leman.

M. Max kept his promise. By bravely facing the Germans, he earned a reputation that will endure long after Belgium is free again. Anyone in the future who writes the history of the war in this small heroic country will put M. Max alongside King Albert and General Leman.



German Soldiers parading the Streets of Brussels.    Photo, Sport and General.





CHAPTER XXIX.

HOW THE GERMANS ENTERED BRUSSELS.

One Thursday morning, attired in his scarf of office, M. Max drove out in a motor car, along with several other city officers, to meet the German general, and to arrange terms of surrender. He was received with that lack of politeness for which the German officer is notorious. After roughly ordering him to remove his scarf, the German general asked him if he was ready to surrender the city. If not, it would be shelled. M. Max replied that he had no choice in the matter; and was then informed that he and the other city officers would be held responsible for the good behaviour of the people, and that if they offended they would suffer. It was then arranged that the Germans were to march in next day, and that they were to be housed and fed at the expense of the city. When the burgomaster returned to Brussels, the Civic Guard, to their great disappointment, were ordered to give up their arms.

One Thursday morning, wearing his official scarf, M. Max drove out in a car with several other city officials to meet the German general and discuss the terms of surrender. He was greeted with the discourtesy for which German officers are infamous. After brusquely telling him to take off his scarf, the German general asked if he was ready to surrender the city. If not, it would be bombarded. M. Max responded that he had no choice in the matter; he was then told that he and the other city officials would be held accountable for the citizens' behavior, and if they misbehaved, there would be consequences. They agreed that the Germans would enter the next day and would be housed and fed at the city's expense. When the burgomaster returned to Brussels, the Civic Guard, much to their disappointment, was ordered to lay down their arms.

The German General Staff meant to make the entry into Brussels a matter of great pomp and display, so as to impress the citizens. They therefore arranged that an army corps which had not yet been engaged in fighting should be marched through the streets. The men were halted outside the town and given time to furbish themselves up for the occasion. The people of Brussels were not to be allowed to see the Germans against whom their fellow-countrymen had fought so bravely. There were to be no thinned ranks, no scarred, wounded, or war-weary soldiers in their streets, but an army as fresh and spick and span as though it were parading before the Kaiser at Potsdam.

The German General Staff wanted to make their entry into Brussels really grand and impressive to wow the citizens. So, they decided to march an army corps that hadn't fought yet through the streets. The soldiers were stopped outside the city and given time to clean up for the event. The people of Brussels were not supposed to see the Germans their fellow countrymen had fought so hard against. There would be no worn-down troops, no scarred, injured, or battle-weary soldiers in their streets, just an army looking as fresh and polished as if it were parading for the Kaiser in Potsdam.



Germans in Grand'-Place, Brussels.    Photo, Central News.

The news that Brussels was in German hands had been flashed to every corner of the Fatherland, and had been received with loud rejoicings. [307] Surely some of the more sober-minded Germans, even in that hour of rapture, must have remembered the remark of Napoleon, "The capture of an undefended city is no glory."

The news that Brussels was under German control spread to every part of the Fatherland and was met with loud celebrations. [307] Surely, some of the more level-headed Germans, even in that moment of joy, must have recalled Napoleon's saying, "Taking an unprotected city is no achievement."

Try to realize the feelings of the people of Brussels as they gathered in the streets on that black day to see a ruthless and faithless enemy take possession of their beautiful and beloved capital. "Belgians," said an old soldier, with tears in his eyes, "can never forget this." They suffered then what their forefathers had suffered on the eve of Waterloo:—

Try to understand the emotions of the people of Brussels as they filled the streets on that dark day to witness a cruel and treacherous enemy seize their beautiful and cherished capital. "Belgians," an older soldier said, tears in his eyes, "can never forget this." They experienced what their ancestors felt on the eve of Waterloo:—

"While the citizens were crowded together in silent fear, Or whispering with pale lips, 'The enemy!—they're coming, they're coming!'"

At two o'clock in the afternoon of 20th August the distant sound of guns announced the coming of the foe. Imagine the surprise of the people when the news flitted from mouth to mouth that their own M. Max was riding at the head of the German army. He had insisted on taking this place, because he was, as he reminded his captors, the first citizen of Brussels. On the wan, strained faces of the townsfolk there was the ghost of a smile when they saw him appear. Their quick-witted burgomaster was receiving the Germans not as a captive but as a host! It was a good joke, and the people could appreciate it, even on such a sad occasion.

At two o'clock in the afternoon on August 20th, the distant sound of guns announced the arrival of the enemy. Imagine the shock of the townspeople when they heard the news spreading that their own M. Max was leading the German army. He had insisted on taking this position because, as he reminded his captors, he was the first citizen of Brussels. On the pale, tense faces of the locals, there was a hint of a smile when they saw him show up. Their sharp-witted mayor was welcoming the Germans not as a prisoner but as a host! It was a funny twist, and the people could appreciate it, even on such a grim occasion.

Now the sound of bands was heard, and the advance guards of the Germans entered the city. By the side of M. Max rode a Prussian general—"a swarthy, black-moustached, ill-natured brute, dressed in khaki gray," as a bystander described him. I am sure that if he had been an angel of light the people of Brussels would have found fault with him at such a time. On came the waves of men, singing "Die Wacht am Rhein."[263]

Now the sound of marching bands was heard, and the advance guards of the Germans entered the city. Next to M. Max rode a Prussian general—“a dark-skinned, mustachioed, unpleasant brute, dressed in khaki gray,” as a bystander put it. I’m sure that even if he had been an angel of light, the people of Brussels would have criticized him at that moment. Waves of soldiers marched in, singing "Die Wacht am Rhein."[263]

"The wind-tossed banners proudly fly;" As the river flows, a cry echoes,— "We will all protect with our hearts and hands." The German Rhine for German territory. Dear Fatherland, be untroubled, "Your Rhine Watch stands strong, steady, and free."

Anon they broke into the strains of "Deutschland über Alles,"[264] the [308] first verse of which I translate roughly as follows. It is sung to the air of the Austrian National Anthem, composed by Joseph Haydn, the greatest of Austrian musicians, in the year 1797.

Anon they started singing "Deutschland über Alles,"[264] the [308] first verse of which I translate roughly like this. It is sung to the melody of the Austrian National Anthem, composed by Joseph Haydn, the greatest Austrian musician, in the year 1797.

"First in all the world, my Germany, First and foremost, you will be. When your sons are united in spirit Take the shining sword for yourself, From the Maas to the Mernel,[265] From the Adige to the sea, First in the world, my Germany, First and foremost, you shall be.

The Brunswick,[267] Death's Head, and Zieten[268] Hussars led the way; then came the infantry, followed by artillery with siege howitzers, and a hundred motor cars armed with quick-firing guns. As the men moved into the main streets they broke into that stiff-legged parade step which has been the triumphal march of the German army since the days of Frederick the Great.

The Brunswick,[267] Death's Head, and Zieten[268] Hussars took the lead; then came the infantry, followed by artillery with siege howitzers, and a hundred motor cars equipped with quick-firing guns. As the troops entered the main streets, they transitioned into that stiff-legged parade step that has marked the triumphant march of the German army since the era of Frederick the Great.

The townsfolk in deep dismay watched the Germans filing into the Grand'-Place, and many of them muttered under their breath, "They will never come back again; the Allies will do for them." It is said that the German officers behaved very rudely to the people, and laughed scornfully in their faces, as though they wished to goad them into acts which would excuse an attack upon the city. The people, however, restrained themselves, and there was no bloodshed or destruction.

The townspeople watched in dismay as the Germans entered the Grand' Place, many murmuring to themselves, "They'll never come back; the Allies will take care of them." It's said that the German officers treated the locals rudely, laughing mockingly in their faces as if trying to provoke them into actions that would justify an attack on the city. However, the people held their composure, and there was no violence or destruction.

The city was placarded with notices threatening stern punishment to all those who opposed the troops, and a fine of £8,000,000 was levied on the place. Food and lodging were provided for the troops, and when the Staff arrived they made the town hall their headquarters. M. Max was ordered to furnish three hundred beds for them. "I will provide three hundred [309] and one beds," said he, "for, of course, I shall sleep there too."

The city was plastered with notices threatening harsh punishment to anyone who opposed the troops, and a fine of £8,000,000 was imposed on the area. Food and accommodation were arranged for the troops, and when the Staff arrived, they established the town hall as their headquarters. M. Max was instructed to provide three hundred beds for them. "I will provide three hundred [309] and one beds," he said, "because, of course, I will be sleeping there too."

When he was ordered to hand over a hundred of the chief men of the city as hostages[269] for the good behaviour of the people, the brave burgomaster refused to do anything of the sort. "I will be your hostage," he said, "and I will provide you with no others." On every occasion he was more than a match for the German officers. When one of the generals tried to browbeat him, and laid a revolver on the table to show him what his fate would be if he did not do as he was told, the burgomaster calmly picked up a pen and laid it beside the weapon. Even the slow, heavy Germans saw the meaning of this action. "The pen is mightier than the sword." Mr. Max meant them to understand that though they might kill him, writers in the future would tell the story of their shameful deeds, and brand their name with infamy for ever.

When he was ordered to hand over a hundred of the city’s leading men as hostages[269] to ensure the good behavior of the people, the brave mayor refused to comply. "I will be your hostage," he stated, "and I will give you no others." Time and again, he proved he was more than a match for the German officers. When one of the generals attempted to intimidate him and placed a revolver on the table to demonstrate what would happen if he didn’t follow orders, the mayor calmly picked up a pen and set it next to the weapon. Even the slow, heavy Germans understood the meaning behind this gesture. "The pen is mightier than the sword." Mr. Max wanted them to realize that even if they killed him, future writers would document their shameful actions and tarnish their name forever.

The Germans could do nothing with this brave, gay Belgian, who stood up so sturdily for the rights of his people; so at last they removed him from his office, and sent him to a German fortress in what they called "honourable custody." You may be sure that the townsfolk grieved greatly when their burgomaster was thus removed, and the Germans soon discovered that they were far more difficult to handle than when they had been under the care and guidance of the good M. Max.

The Germans couldn’t do anything with this brave, cheerful Belgian, who stood up so strongly for his people's rights; so eventually they took him out of his position and sent him to a German fortress in what they referred to as "honourable custody." You can bet that the townsfolk were very upset when their mayor was taken away like that, and the Germans quickly realized that the citizens were much harder to control than they had been when under the leadership of the good M. Max.


The Germans occupied Brussels in force for a single day only. A garrison was left to hold the city, and the march through Belgium was continued. Meanwhile huge bodies of men, under the command of von Buelow, were passing unnoticed along the north bank of the Meuse towards Namur. At the same time two other armies were marching through the leafy Ardennes, where the overhanging foliage hid them from the eyes of the Belgian airmen. The great line was slowly but surely deploying for the long-delayed march into France.

The Germans occupied Brussels with a strong presence for just one day. A garrison remained to secure the city while the advance through Belgium continued. Meanwhile, large groups of soldiers, led by von Buelow, were moving quietly along the north bank of the Meuse towards Namur. At the same time, two other armies marched through the dense Ardennes, where the thick tree cover kept them hidden from the Belgian airmen. The massive force was gradually but steadily getting ready for the long-awaited march into France.

With the occupation of Brussels by the Germans the first stage of the war comes to an end.

With the Germans occupying Brussels, the first stage of the war comes to an end.





CHAPTER XXX.

HOW THE BRITISH ARMY WAS CARRIED OVERSEAS.

On the morning of 18th August, when the fate of Brussels was hanging in the balance, our newspapers contained a brief paragraph which was read by Britons all over the world with great satisfaction—our army had been landed on French soil without the loss of a single man. It was a great feat, and we were rightly proud of it. To many of us the news came as a great surprise. We British are not good at keeping secrets; but on this occasion, like Brer Rabbit, we lay low and said "nuffin." Thousands of people knew what was going on, but they did not talk about it, and in the newspapers there was scarcely a hint of what was happening. For once we kept a secret; and we were rewarded, for our transports crossed the narrow seas without the slightest attempt on the part of the enemy to molest them.

On the morning of August 18th, when Brussels' fate was uncertain, our newspapers featured a short paragraph that Britons everywhere read with great satisfaction—our army had landed on French soil without losing a single man. It was a remarkable achievement, and we were justifiably proud of it. For many of us, the news came as a surprise. We British aren’t known for keeping secrets; but this time, like Brer Rabbit, we kept quiet and said “nothing.” Thousands of people were aware of what was happening, but they didn’t discuss it, and the newspapers offered barely a hint of the events. For once, we managed to keep a secret; and we were rewarded, as our transports crossed the narrow seas without any interference from the enemy.

But for our navy this feat could never have been performed. A naval writer once said: "I consider that I have command of the sea when I am able to tell my Government that they can move an expedition to any point without fear of interference from an enemy's fleet." This is exactly what Admiral Jellicoe was able to tell his Government. He had "bottled up" the German navy in its ports, and the Channel and the Strait of Dover were as safe as ever they had been. From the first we had the great advantage of the command of the sea.

But without our navy, this achievement could never have happened. A naval writer once stated, "I believe I have control of the sea when I can inform my Government that they can send an expedition anywhere without worrying about interference from an enemy fleet." This is precisely what Admiral Jellicoe was able to convey to his Government. He had "bottled up" the German navy in its ports, making the Channel and the Strait of Dover safer than ever. From the beginning, we had the significant advantage of controlling the sea.

Let me tell you how our army of about 110,000 men, with guns, horses, and stores, was carried in safety to France. You know that the army was mobilized on 3rd August, and in a day or two most of the regiments were ready to depart with everything necessary for the grim work of war. Outside the barracks, in the early mornings, wives and mothers might [311] have been seen bidding farewell to their husbands or sons; but there were few other signs that a great movement of troops was in progress. The Government had taken over the railways, and as soon as each unit was ready it was hurried off by train towards the south coast. Never were the railways so busy as at that time, and never did they work more smoothly; yet all was done with the utmost secrecy. Even the drivers of the engines were not told beforehand the name of the place to which they were bound. You can form some idea of the great strain upon the railways when I tell you that the London and South-Western dispatched three hundred and fifty trains each of thirty-five cars to Southampton in forty-five hours. During the first three weeks of the war seventy-three such trains arrived at the quays every fourteen hours. Every ten minutes, day and night, they steamed in, all up to time. We ought not to forget the splendid part which our railwaymen played at this time.

Let me tell you how our army of about 110,000 men, with guns, horses, and supplies, was safely taken to France. You know that the army was mobilized on August 3rd, and within a day or two, most of the regiments were ready to leave with everything they needed for the harsh reality of war. Outside the barracks, in the early mornings, wives and mothers could be seen saying goodbye to their husbands or sons; but there were few other signs that a large troop movement was underway. The Government had taken control of the railways, and as soon as each unit was ready, they were quickly sent off by train to the south coast. Never had the railways been so busy as they were then, and they worked more efficiently than ever; yet everything was done with the utmost secrecy. Even the train drivers weren't informed in advance of their destinations. You can get an idea of the immense pressure on the railways when I tell you that the London and South-Western dispatched three hundred and fifty trains, each with thirty-five cars, to Southampton in just forty-five hours. During the first three weeks of the war, seventy-three such trains arrived at the docks every fourteen hours. Every ten minutes, day and night, they pulled in right on schedule. We shouldn't overlook the amazing contribution that our railway workers made during this time.

The men stationed in the Irish camp at Curragh sailed from Dublin; the men in the camp on Salisbury Plain boarded the transports at Avonmouth; while those at Aldershot found ships awaiting them at Southampton. Other bodies of men were embarked at Plymouth, Newhaven, Folkestone, Dover, and London. The busiest port of all was Southampton, which was entirely handed over to the army. On the outskirts of the town a rest camp had been formed, and in it the men who had travelled long distances were allowed some time to recover. Many of the trains were run directly to the quayside; in other cases the soldiers marched through the streets. Night and day for more than a week the streets of Southampton echoed to the tramp of khaki-clad men, the rattle of baggage-wagons, and the rumbling of guns.

The troops stationed at the Irish camp in Curragh set sail from Dublin; the soldiers in the camp on Salisbury Plain boarded transports at Avonmouth; and those at Aldershot found ships waiting for them in Southampton. Other groups of soldiers were loaded onto ships at Plymouth, Newhaven, Folkestone, Dover, and London. The busiest port was Southampton, which was fully dedicated to the army. On the outskirts of the town, a rest camp was established where soldiers who had traveled long distances could take some time to recover. Many trains went straight to the docks, while in other cases, the soldiers marched through the streets. Night and day for over a week, the streets of Southampton echoed with the sound of khaki-clad soldiers marching, baggage-wagons rattling, and guns rumbling.

All sorts of passenger ships were pressed into service—the Holyhead-North Wall steamers, the Fishguard boats, the Channel packets, vessels plying between Harwich and the Hook of Holland, Antwerp, and Hamburg, and many others. One Atlantic liner carried three thousand men on a single trip. When the soldiers were on board, the transports steamed off, and not even the captains knew the port to which they were to sail until they were ten miles out at sea. Then they opened sealed envelopes, and for the first time knew their destination. Think of the [312] foresight and arrangement needed to engage all these ships and send them to their proper stations at the right time and in the right order without confusion and delay.

All kinds of passenger ships were put to use—the Holyhead-North Wall steamers, the Fishguard boats, the Channel ferries, ships traveling between Harwich and the Hook of Holland, Antwerp, and Hamburg, and many others. One Atlantic liner carried three thousand men on a single trip. When the soldiers were onboard, the transports set sail, and not even the captains knew the port they were heading to until they were ten miles out at sea. Then they opened sealed envelopes and learned their destination for the first time. Think of the [312] planning and organization required to book all these ships and send them to their correct locations at the right time and in the right order without any mix-ups or delays.

But this was not all. Arrangements had to be made for the troops to be landed at the various French ports, and to be encamped until they could be carried by rail to the front. Some of our officers were sent across to France before the troops arrived to prepare for their coming; and French officers came to England to arrange matters on this side. Everything was done according to a carefully-thought-out plan, and it worked as smoothly as a well-oiled machine. Long before the troops landed, enormous quantities of stores had been shipped to the French ports, so that depôts for the supply of the army might be established.

But that wasn't all. Plans had to be made for the troops to be landed at various French ports and set up camp until they could be transported by rail to the front lines. Some of our officers were sent to France ahead of the troops to prepare for their arrival, while French officers came to England to handle arrangements on this side. Everything was executed according to a carefully thought-out plan, and it went as smoothly as a well-oiled machine. Long before the troops arrived, massive amounts of supplies had been sent to the French ports so that depots for the army's supply could be established.

Our troops were landed on the Continent at the French ports of Havre, Dieppe, Boulogne, Calais, and Dunkirk. All day long, and all night too, streams of transports crossed and recrossed the Channel. The weather was perfect, and the men were packed on board the ships like Bank Holiday trippers. They suffered no discomfort, for the passage did not in any case occupy more than about fifteen hours. Many of the men were surprised to find that no armed vessels accompanied them as an escort. British warships, however, were keeping their Watch on the Brine, though the soldiers could not see them. A squadron of cruisers patrolled the narrow seas between the North Foreland and the French coast, and thus closed the North Sea entrance to the Channel. Aeroplanes and a naval airship hovered above the same waters, keeping a bright lookout for enemy craft. It is said that the crew of one seaplane engaged in this work did a most daring deed in mid-air. Something went wrong with the propeller, and it had to be changed. The pilot thought he would be obliged to descend for the purpose, but two of the crew offered to do the work in the air. They climbed out on to the bracket carrying the propeller, and actually changed the blade while soaring two thousand feet above the sea!

Our troops landed on the Continent at the French ports of Havre, Dieppe, Boulogne, Calais, and Dunkirk. All day and all night, streams of transports crossed back and forth over the Channel. The weather was perfect, and the men were packed onto the ships like holiday travelers. They experienced no discomfort, as the journey took no more than about fifteen hours. Many of the men were surprised to find that no armed vessels were escorting them. British warships, however, were keeping watch over the waters, even though the soldiers couldn't see them. A squadron of cruisers patrolled the narrow seas between the North Foreland and the French coast, effectively closing the North Sea entrance to the Channel. Airplanes and a naval airship hovered above the same waters, keeping a close lookout for enemy ships. It's reported that the crew of one seaplane engaged in this task performed a daring feat in mid-air. Something went wrong with the propeller, and it needed to be changed. The pilot thought he would have to land, but two crew members offered to do the work while airborne. They climbed out onto the bracket carrying the propeller and actually changed the blade while soaring two thousand feet above the sea!



A daring feat in mid-air.

(From the picture by Cyrus Cuneo.)

On former occasions, when our soldiers have been sent abroad to fight for their country, we have gathered in crowds to give them a hearty "send off." They have departed to the noise of ringing cheers, the blare of bands, the waving of banners, the flutter of handkerchiefs. But those were days when we did not fear the secret menace of mines, submarines, [314] and aeroplanes. On this occasion there were no public farewells. The men, however, were not allowed to depart without a fervent "God speed" from him who speaks in the name of us all. Before embarking, each soldier was presented with two printed messages—one from the King, the other from Lord Kitchener.

In the past, whenever our soldiers were sent overseas to fight for their country, we would gather in large crowds to give them a warm "send-off." They left to the sound of loud cheers, the music of marching bands, the waving of flags, and the flurry of handkerchiefs. But those were times when we didn't worry about the hidden threats of mines, submarines, [314] and airplanes. This time, there were no public goodbyes. However, the men were still given a heartfelt "Godspeed" from the person speaking on behalf of all of us. Before they boarded, each soldier received two printed messages—one from the King and the other from Lord Kitchener.

Here is the King's message. You will notice how quietly confident it is, and how full of dignity. It is just the message which we should expect a British king to send to British soldiers.

Here is the King's message. You'll see how quietly confident it is, and how dignified it feels. It's exactly the kind of message we should expect from a British king to British soldiers.

"You are leaving home to fight for the safety and honour of my Empire. Belgium, which country we are pledged to defend, has been attacked, and France is about to be invaded by the same powerful foe. I have implicit confidence in you, my soldiers. Duty is your watchword, and I know your duty will be nobly done. I shall follow your every movement with deepest interest, and mark with eager satisfaction your daily progress. Indeed, your welfare will never be absent from my thoughts. I pray God to bless you and guard you, and bring you back victorious.

"You are leaving home to fight for the safety and honor of my Empire. Belgium, the country we are committed to defending, has been attacked, and France is about to be invaded by the same powerful enemy. I have complete confidence in you, my soldiers. Duty is your guiding principle, and I know you will fulfill your responsibilities with honor. I will closely follow your every move with great interest and eagerly watch your daily progress. Truly, your well-being will always be on my mind. I pray that God blesses you, protects you, and brings you back victorious."

"George, R. et I."[270]

"George, R. et al."__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The men also received a little printed letter of counsel and guidance from Lord Kitchener. It has been rightly called the noblest message ever sent to fighting men. Read the following three paragraphs very carefully, and try to remember them. Never before has so fine an ideal been set before the British soldier.

The men also got a small printed letter of advice and guidance from Lord Kitchener. It's been rightly called the greatest message ever sent to combatants. Read the next three paragraphs closely, and try to remember them. Never before has such a noble ideal been presented to the British soldier.

"Remember that the honour of the British Empire depends on your individual conduct, and you can do your country no better service than in showing yourself in France and Belgium in the true character of a British soldier.

"Remember that the honor of the British Empire relies on your individual behavior, and you can best serve your country by presenting yourself in France and Belgium as a true British soldier."

"Be invariably courteous, considerate, and kind. Always look upon looting as a disgraceful act. You are sure to meet with a welcome, and to be trusted; your conduct must justify that welcome and that trust.

"Always be polite, thoughtful, and kind. Always see looting as shameful behavior. You're sure to receive a warm welcome and be trusted; your actions must deserve that welcome and trust."

"Do your duty bravely. Fear God. Honour the King.

"Do your duty with courage. Fear God. Honor the King."

"Kitchener, Field-Marshal."

"Kitchener, Field Marshal."


More of our soldiers were landed at Boulogne than at any other French port. Boulogne has a special interest for us: it was the port at which Napoleon made his preparations, between June 1803 and September 1805, for the invasion of England. He marched a hundred thousand men—a very [315] large army in those days—to Boulogne, and every road by which his soldiers passed bore the sign-post, "To England." A huge flotilla of flat-bottomed boats was collected, and the men were exercised in embarking and disembarking within sight of the white cliffs of Dover. "The Channel," said Napoleon, "is but a ditch, and anyone can cross it who has but the courage to try." You know that he never tried to cross it. He could not win that command of the narrow seas on which the success of his invasion depended. His fleet lured Nelson to the West Indies, and then sailed rapidly back; but it was met off Ferrol, and was so crippled that Napoleon was forced to give up his project in disgust. He broke up the camp at Boulogne, and marched his army against the Austrians and Russians instead.

More of our soldiers landed at Boulogne than any other French port. Boulogne is particularly significant for us: it was the port where Napoleon made his preparations, between June 1803 and September 1805, for the invasion of England. He brought a hundred thousand men—a massive army for that time—to Boulogne, and every road his soldiers took had signs pointing "To England." A large fleet of flat-bottomed boats was gathered, and the troops practiced getting on and off boats while looking at the white cliffs of Dover. "The Channel," Napoleon said, "is just a ditch, and anyone can cross it if they have the courage to try." However, you know he never attempted to cross it. He couldn't secure control of the narrow seas, which was crucial for his invasion's success. His fleet lured Nelson to the West Indies and then quickly returned; but it was intercepted off Ferrol and was so damaged that Napoleon had to abandon his plans in frustration. He disbanded the camp at Boulogne and turned his army against the Austrians and Russians instead.

Many of our soldiers at Boulogne rested almost in the shadow of a tall column, 172 feet high, which stands about two miles from the port on the road to Calais. It was erected in 1804 to commemorate the invasion which never came off, and was left unfinished until 1841. On the summit is a statue of the emperor. Our men must also have been much interested in the crumbling forts which were built by Napoleon to protect his flat-bottomed boats from attack.

Many of our soldiers at Boulogne rested almost in the shadow of a tall column, 172 feet high, which stands about two miles from the port on the road to Calais. It was built in 1804 to remember the invasion that never happened, and it was left unfinished until 1841. At the top is a statue of the emperor. Our men must have also been very interested in the crumbling forts that Napoleon built to protect his flat-bottomed boats from attack.


A friend who was in Boulogne when the transports were expected, tells me that weather-beaten sailors watched the sea eagerly for days on end, and at last, when they saw the hulls of our ships on the horizon, broke into loud cries: "Les Anglais arrivent!"[271] At once the townsfolk flocked to the quays, and as our men marched down the gangways they received them like old friends. They were full of admiration for the fine, trim, well-set-up Britons who had come to their help, and they loudly praised their arms, clothing, horses, and guns. They flocked around them, shaking them by the hand and patting them on the shoulder. "So milord Kitchener has sent you," they said. "He is indeed a fine fellow, a tough customer."

A friend who was in Boulogne when the transports were expected tells me that weather-beaten sailors watched the sea eagerly for days, and finally, when they saw the hulls of our ships on the horizon, they broke into loud cries: "The English are coming!"[271] Immediately, the townsfolk rushed to the quays, and as our men marched down the gangways, they welcomed them like old friends. They admired the fine, trim, well-built Britons who had come to help, and they loudly praised their weapons, clothing, horses, and guns. They gathered around them, shaking their hands and patting them on the shoulder. "So, Lord Kitchener has sent you," they said. "He really is a great guy, a tough one."

Many of the soldiers were marched straight from the boat to the train, which they boarded in their usual business-like fashion. "Those English," said an admiring townsman, "take their departure as if they [316] were going for a walk. They are indeed brave soldiers." You can imagine the bustle and excitement on the quays and in the streets of the town as infantry, cavalry, artillery, Army Service corps, and nurses came ashore, and the delight of the people as they saw aeroplanes hovering overhead like huge dragon flies.

Many of the soldiers were marched straight from the boat to the train, which they boarded in their usual efficient manner. "Those English," said an impressed townsman, "leave as if they were just going for a stroll. They are truly brave soldiers." You can picture the hustle and excitement on the docks and in the town's streets as infantry, cavalry, artillery, Army Service Corps, and nurses disembarked, and the joy of the people as they watched airplanes flying overhead like giant dragonflies.

Some of our soldiers were sent to a rest camp on the low hills outside the town, and before long they won the hearts of the townsfolk by their cheery good humour and excellent behaviour. All sorts of presents were exchanged; little French tricolours, bonbons, flowers, and cigarettes were pressed upon them, in return for which our men parted with their buttons and badges. "They are English gentlemen—that's what they are," said French men and women alike. Many of the French soldiers in the town could speak English well, and with these our men struck up a close comradeship at once. "Hallo!" said one "Tommy" to a French corporal, "does your mother know you're out?" To which came the quick reply in perfect English, "Well, she ought to, for there are six of us out."

Some of our soldiers were sent to a rest camp in the low hills outside the town, and soon they won the hearts of the locals with their cheerful attitude and great behavior. They exchanged all kinds of gifts; little French flags, candies, flowers, and cigarettes were given to them, and in return, our men gave away their buttons and badges. "They are English gentlemen—that's what they are," said French men and women alike. Many of the French soldiers in the town spoke English well, and our guys quickly formed a strong friendship with them. "Hey!" one "Tommy" said to a French corporal, "does your mom know you're out?" The corporal quickly replied in perfect English, "Well, she should, because there are six of us out."

Those early days in France were delightful to our men. The weather was perfect, their surroundings were novel, they had little to do, and they were surrounded by hosts of friends. "This isn't like war," said one of them; "it's just a bit of a holiday, with nothing to pay." All our soldiers were provided with a sheet of paper containing the French words and phrases which they were likely to need. As you may imagine, the attempts of some of the Tommies to speak French with this slender equipment were amusing in the extreme.

Those early days in France were a treat for our guys. The weather was great, everything around them was new, they had very little to do, and they were surrounded by plenty of friends. "This isn't war," one of them said; "it's just a little vacation, with no costs." All our soldiers were given a sheet of paper with the French words and phrases they would probably need. As you can imagine, the efforts of some of the Tommies to speak French with this limited toolkit were incredibly funny.


And now, while our army is being rapidly carried by train to the front, where it is to form the extreme left of the Allied battle-line, let us learn something of its commander-in-chief, Field-Marshal Sir John French.[272] The general public knew little of him before the war, but he has always been most popular in all branches of the service. In 1866 he joined the navy as a cadet, and served as a midshipman for four years; but he gave up the sea in his twenty-second year, and obtained a commission in the 8th Hussars, because he wished to see active service, and there seemed little likelihood of naval warfare for a long time to come. He soon showed himself a keen cavalry officer, but he had to wait [317] many years for the chance to draw his sword against an enemy. When General Gordon[273] was shut up in Khartum, Major French, as he was then, commanded the single cavalry squadron in the little army which was sent—alas! too late—to save him. Though the expedition was a failure, several desperate battles were fought, and Major French came home with a very good record. In 1885 he was promoted lieutenant-colonel, and later on was sent to India, where he made a great name as a leader of cavalry.

And now, while our army is quickly being transported by train to the front, where it will form the extreme left of the Allied battle line, let’s learn a bit about its commander-in-chief, Field-Marshal Sir John French.[272] The general public knew very little about him before the war, but he has always been quite popular in all branches of the military. In 1866, he joined the navy as a cadet and spent four years as a midshipman; however, he left the sea at the age of twenty-two and got a commission in the 8th Hussars because he wanted to see active service, and it seemed unlikely there would be naval warfare for a long time. He quickly proved himself to be a skilled cavalry officer, but he had to wait many years for the opportunity to engage an enemy directly. When General Gordon[273] was trapped in Khartum, Major French, as he was then known, commanded the only cavalry squadron in the small army that was sent—unfortunately, too late—to save him. Although the expedition was a failure, several intense battles occurred, and Major French returned home with a solid record. In 1885, he was promoted to lieutenant-colonel and later sent to India, where he became well-known as a cavalry leader.

When he joined the army most officers believed that the work of cavalry was to wait until the guns had shaken the enemy's infantry, and then to charge down upon it in a solid mass, and put it to flight. French did not think that this was the chief part which cavalry had to play in modern warfare. He believed that it ought to be the "eyes and ears" of the army, and that it should devote itself largely to scouting and to "feeling for the enemy." He trained his regiment on these lines, and though there were some of the "old school" who opposed him, he found a warm friend and supporter in the Duke of Connaught.

When he joined the army, most officers thought that the main role of cavalry was to wait until the artillery had weakened the enemy’s infantry, and then charge at them as a solid force to drive them away. French didn’t believe this was the cavalry’s primary role in modern warfare. He believed it should act as the army’s "eyes and ears," mainly focusing on reconnaissance and "sensing out the enemy." He trained his regiment accordingly, and although some of the "old school" disagreed with him, he had a strong ally and supporter in the Duke of Connaught.



British soldiers making friends with the people of Boulogne.

By permission of the Illustrated London News.

It was during the South African War that General French was able to put his principles into practice, and by so doing he showed how valuable they were. He only just escaped being shut up in Ladysmith;[274] he left it by the last train to take charge of the cavalry division which relieved Kimberley,[275] stopped the retreat of Cronje at Paardeburg,[276] and entered Pretoria.[277] His striking success in South Africa marked him out as the greatest of our cavalry leaders. Naturally we should expect him to be fond of horses. The charger which carried him through the South African War wore a medal round its neck, [319] with a record of its services. When this charger died Sir john was much grieved, and he buried it under a memorial stone at Aldershot.

It was during the South African War that General French managed to put his principles into action, demonstrating how valuable they were. He barely avoided being trapped in Ladysmith; he left on the last train to take command of the cavalry division that relieved Kimberley, halted Cronje's retreat at Paardeburg, and entered Pretoria. His remarkable success in South Africa established him as our greatest cavalry leader. Naturally, we can expect him to love horses. The horse that carried him through the South African War wore a medal around its neck, recognizing its services. When this horse died, Sir John was very upset and buried it under a memorial stone at Aldershot.



Sir John French.

Those who know General French well tell us that he has real genius. When he has a problem to solve he seems more like a dreamer than a man of action. Suddenly, however, when he has fully grasped the situation, he springs to his feet, having fully made up his mind what he is going to do and how he is going to do it. He sketches out his plan in the fewest possible words, and frequently astonishes his staff by the daring and novelty of his plans. "Deeds, not words," is his motto, and he fully deserves his nickname, "Silent French." He loves his profession, and no general has ever been so ready to pay such generous tributes to those of his officers and men who deserve them. Amongst the rank and file he is known as "Johnny," and all of them know that their welfare is his chief concern. A chaplain at the front tells us that "no matter how hard he has worked during the day, he always tries to spend a little time in a field hospital at night with the wounded."

Those who know General French well say he has real talent. When faced with a problem, he often seems more like a dreamer than an active leader. But suddenly, once he fully understands the situation, he jumps into action, having clearly decided what he will do and how he will do it. He outlines his plan in the simplest terms and often surprises his staff with the boldness and originality of his strategies. "Actions, not words," is his motto, and he truly lives up to his nickname, "Silent French." He is passionate about his job, and no general has been as generous in recognizing the efforts of his officers and men who deserve acknowledgment. Among the troops, he is known as "Johnny," and they all know that their well-being is his top priority. A chaplain at the front shares that "no matter how hard he has worked during the day, he always tries to spend some time at a field hospital at night with the wounded."

Our French allies were delighted that Sir John French had been made commander-in-chief of the British army which was to fight side by side with them. Most of the leading French officers knew him well, and admired him greatly. They were specially pleased that his name was French, and they said that he must be a Frenchman by descent. When they discovered that he had Irish blood in his veins they found a new reason for giving him a hearty welcome. Many Irish soldiers, as you know, have fought bravely and died nobly for France. Before setting out for the front, he paid a flying visit to Paris, and was greeted with loud cheers by the Parisians who lined the streets in his honour.

Our French allies were thrilled that Sir John French had been appointed commander-in-chief of the British army that would fight alongside them. Many of the top French officers were familiar with him and admired him greatly. They were particularly pleased that his name was French, assuming he must be French by descent. When they learned he had Irish heritage, they found another reason to give him a warm welcome. As you know, many Irish soldiers have fought bravely and died heroically for France. Before heading to the front, he made a brief visit to Paris and was met with loud cheers from the Parisians who lined the streets in his honor.


And now, while millions of men are grasping their rifles, ready for the first clash of arms in this gigantic struggle which will decide the fate of Europe, the first volume of this book comes to an end. The greatest story of the world has yet to be told—a story of strife on a scale far beyond the experiences of mankind, of combats so vast and long enduring that the battles of history seem in comparison but puny skirmishes, of slaughter that has horrified the watching world, and of heroisms that have thrilled it with pride.

And now, while millions of men are gripping their rifles, ready for the first clash in this massive struggle that will determine the fate of Europe, the first volume of this book comes to a close. The greatest story in the world is still to be told—a story of conflict on a scale far beyond anything humanity has experienced, of battles so immense and prolonged that historical conflicts seem like minor skirmishes in comparison, of slaughter that has shocked the world, and of acts of heroism that have filled it with pride.

"Troops to our true Britain" Going to Flanders, May God be with you all. And your leaders.   "Defending a little friend," Weak but resilient— Hurry! There's no time to waste, Or the fort's captured.   "He has everything to lose; More can have no one. Quick, before the barrier breaks, On to the enemy.   "Troops to this true Britain," And your leaders, May God be with all of you. "Fighting in Flanders."

End of Volume I.



FOOTNOTES:

[1] Mes-sē´na, town of Sicily on the Strait of Messina, which lies between the island of Sicily and the toe of Italy.

[1] Messina, a town in Sicily located on the Strait of Messina, which sits between the island of Sicily and the toe of Italy.

[2] The Great Powers are the leading nations of the world. They are rich in men and money, and keep up large armies or navies, or both. Great Britain, the United States of America, Germany, France, Russia, Austria-Hungary, Italy, and, since 1905, Japan, are the Great Powers.

[2] The Great Powers are the dominant nations in the world. They are wealthy in both people and resources, and maintain large armies, navies, or both. Great Britain, the United States, Germany, France, Russia, Austria-Hungary, Italy, and, since 1905, Japan, are considered the Great Powers.

[3] A letter sent by one government to another, referring to some matter which is in dispute between them.

[3] A letter sent from one government to another, addressing an issue that they are in disagreement about.

[4] Ar-ma-ged´on.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Armageddon.

[5] People of partly Finnish and partly Turkish descent, now the ruling people in Hungary. There are nearly ten million people speaking the Magyar language.

[5] People of mixed Finnish and Turkish heritage, who are currently the ruling population in Hungary. There are close to ten million people who speak the Magyar language.

[6] Descended from the people who live in the north-east of Asia Minor.

[6] Came from the people who live in the northeast of Asia Minor.

[7] Bel-grād´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Belgrade.

[8] Bos´nia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bosnia.

[9] Her-tse-go-vē´na.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Her-tse-go-vē´na.

[10] Means the Ox Ford.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Means the Oxford.

[11] Dar-da-nelz´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dar-da-nelz´.

[12] Tre-es´tā.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tre-es´tā.

[13] Sal-on-ē´ka.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Saloneyka.

[14] E-jē´an.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ E-jē´an.

[15] Ra-goo´za.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ra-goo´za.

[16] Mos´tar.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mos'tar.

[17] Al-ba'nia, a country on the coast of the Adriatic Sea to the south and west of Servia.

[17] Albania, a country on the coast of the Adriatic Sea to the south and west of Serbia.

[18] Sa-ra-yā´vo.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sarajevo.

[19] We speak of Servia and Servians, but it is more correct to say Serbia and Serbs.

[19] We talk about Servia and Servians, but it's more accurate to say Serbia and Serbs.

[20] Kos´so-vo, battlefield to the west of Pristina. (See map on p. 8.)

[20] Kosovo, the battlefield to the west of Pristina. (See map on p. 8.)

[21] Ve-en´na, called by the Austrians and Germans Wien.

[21] Ve-en´na, known to the Austrians and Germans as Wien.

[22] Shar-le-mān´ (Charles the Great), became king of the Franks in 768, and reigned for forty-six years.

[22] Shar-le-mān´ (Charles the Great) became the king of the Franks in 768 and ruled for forty-six years.

[23] Ish´l.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ish´l.

[24] Bo-he´mi-a, a kingdom in the north-west of the Austrian Empire fenced in by lofty mountains.

[24] Bohemia, a kingdom in the northwest of the Austrian Empire, surrounded by tall mountains.

[25] Ag-a-mem´non.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Agamemnon.

[26] Kī´ser, a German form of Cæsar, the name given to the Roman emperors.

[26] Kī´ser, a German version of Cæsar, the title used for the Roman emperors.

[27] Former duchy of Germany, consisting of what is now Würtemberg Baden, and South-west Bavaria.

[27] Former duchy of Germany, made up of what is now Württemberg, Baden, and southwestern Bavaria.

[28] City of Bavaria, 90 miles north by west of Mūn´ich, the capital.

[28] City of Bavaria, 90 miles northwest of Munich, the capital.

[29] Title given to certain princes of Germany because they had the right to elect the Emperor.

[29] Title given to some princes of Germany because they had the right to elect the Emperor.

[30] Chief town of the province of Brandenburg, 16 miles west of Berlin. It contains a royal palace, and is practically the German Windsor.

[30] The main town of the province of Brandenburg, 16 miles west of Berlin. It has a royal palace and is essentially the German equivalent of Windsor.

[31] Born 1795, died 1881. A great writer of history and philosophy. His History of Frederick the Great was begun in 1852, and occupied him for thirteen years, during which he paid two visits to Germany.

[31] Born in 1795, died in 1881. A prominent writer in history and philosophy. His History of Frederick the Great started in 1852 and took him thirteen years to complete, during which he made two trips to Germany.

[32] Mä-rī´a Ter-e´sa, Queen of Hungary and German Empress; reigned from 1741 to 1780. She was the mother of Marie Antoinette (ong-twa-net), wife of Louis XVI. of France.

[32] Maria Theresa, Queen of Hungary and German Empress; reigned from 1741 to 1780. She was the mother of Marie Antoinette (ong-twa-net), who was married to Louis XVI of France.

[33] Sīl-ēs´i-a, since 1742 a province of Prussia in the extreme south-east, between Poland and Bohemia. Most of it is in the basin of the Oder. It is very rich in iron, coal, and metals, and is an important manufacturing region.

[33] Sīl-ēs´i-a, since 1742 a province of Prussia in the far southeast, situated between Poland and Bohemia. Most of it is located in the Oder basin. It is very rich in iron, coal, and metals, making it a significant manufacturing area.

[34] Now a province of Prussia, stretching from the Netherlands east to the Elbe, and from the North Sea south to Westphalia and Hesse Nassau. It contains the following German ports—Emden, Harburg, Papenburg, and Wilhelmshaven. The town of Hanover, which still contains the favourite residence of George I. and George II., is 112 miles by rail south of Hamburg.

[34] Now a province of Prussia, stretching from the Netherlands east to the Elbe, and from the North Sea south to Westphalia and Hesse Nassau. It includes the following German ports—Emden, Harburg, Papenburg, and Wilhelmshaven. The city of Hanover, which still has the favorite residence of George I and George II, is 112 miles by train south of Hamburg.

[35] Krā´kō, the old capital of Poland; stands on the left bank of the Vistula, in the Austrian crown land of Galicia.

[35] Kraków, the historic capital of Poland, is located on the left bank of the Vistula River, in the Austrian crown land of Galicia.

[36] Ga-lish´i-a, crown land of Austria, on the north side of the Carpathians. Its north-west frontier is formed by the Vistula, and the eastern parts are drained by the Dniester, Pruth, and Sereth. The country is rich in petroleum, from which the spirit is made by which motors are propelled. As motors are now so largely used in war, the possession of Galicia is a great advantage to Austria and Germany.

[36] Galicia, crown land of Austria, located on the north side of the Carpathians. Its north-western border is defined by the Vistula River, while the eastern regions are drained by the Dniester, Pruth, and Sereth rivers. The area is rich in petroleum, which is used to produce the fuel that powers motors. Since motors are widely used in warfare today, owning Galicia provides a significant advantage to Austria and Germany.

[37] Sō´bē-es´kē, John III. of Poland; reigned from 1674 to 1696.

[37] Sō´bē-es´kē, John III of Poland; ruled from 1674 to 1696.

[38] A form of government in which the head of the state is not a king, but a citizen elected by the people for a number of years.

[38] A government system where the head of state is not a king, but a citizen chosen by the people for a certain number of years.

[39] Mar-sā-yāz´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mar-sā-yāz´.

[40] Roo-zhā´ d´lēl´ (1760-1836).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Roo-zhā´ d´lēl´ (1760-1836).

[41] Capital of Alsace-Lorraine, on a small tributary of the Rhine. It became German in 1871.

[41] Capital of Alsace-Lorraine, located on a small tributary of the Rhine. It became part of Germany in 1871.

[42] Mar-selz´, chief city of South France, on the Gulf of Lions, one of the two great ports (the other is Genoa) on the Mediterranean Sea.

[42] Marseilles, the main city in southern France, located on the Gulf of Lions, is one of the two major ports (the other being Genoa) on the Mediterranean Sea.

[43] Native of Corsica (Kōr´si-ka), large French island, 110 miles south of the coast of France. The chief town is Ajaccio, in which Napoleon's birthplace is still shown.

[43] Native of Corsica (Kōr´si-ka), a large French island located 110 miles south of the French coast. The main town is Ajaccio, where you can still see Napoleon's birthplace.

[44] Too-lon´. French naval port, 42 miles east of Marseilles.

[44] Too-lon´. French naval port, 42 miles east of Marseille.

[45] German town on the left bank of the Saale, 14 miles E.S.E. of Weimar.

[45] A German town located on the left bank of the Saale River, 14 miles east-southeast of Weimar.

[46] Nē'men, river rising in the Russian government of Minsk, and flowing to the Baltic Sea in East Prussia.

[46] Nē'men, a river that starts in the Minsk region of Russia and flows to the Baltic Sea in East Prussia.

[47] Boo-lō'ny, town on the English Channel, connected with Folkestone by a daily cross-Channel service.

[47] Boulogne, a town on the English Channel, linked to Folkestone by a daily ferry service.

[48] Old capital of Russia, on the Moskva, a tributary of the Oka, 390 miles south-east of Petrograd. Its huge citadel is called the Kremlin.

[48] The former capital of Russia, located on the Moskva River, which is a tributary of the Oka, 390 miles southeast of Petrograd. Its massive fortress is known as the Kremlin.

[49] People living in the south and east of Russia who give military service to the Czar in return for the lands on which they live. They are very fierce and warlike, and are the best light cavalry in the Russian army.

[49] People living in the southern and eastern parts of Russia who serve in the military for the Czar in exchange for the land they inhabit. They are extremely fierce and aggressive, and they make up the best light cavalry in the Russian army.

[50] Byer-ye-zē´na, tributary of the Dnieper, in the Minsk government of Russia.

[50] Byer-ye-zē´na, a tributary of the Dnieper River, in the Minsk region of Russia.

[51] Met´ter-nich, chief minister of Austria from 1809 to 1848.

[51] Metternich, the main minister of Austria from 1809 to 1848.

[52] Blūch´er, field-marshal of Prussia; a very warlike, upright, and loyal man, but no great general. He hated Napoleon.

[52] Blūch´er, field marshal of Prussia; a very aggressive, principled, and loyal man, but not a remarkable general. He despised Napoleon.

[53] Village, Prussia, 12 miles south of Berlin.

[53] Village, Prussia, 12 miles south of Berlin.

[54] Capital of the kingdom of Saxony, on the Elbe; a great centre of art and learning. It has given its name to a kind of porcelain.

[54] Capital of the kingdom of Saxony, on the Elbe; a major center of art and education. It has lent its name to a type of porcelain.

[55] Small island (area 86 square miles) off west coast of Italy.

[55] Small island (area 86 square miles) off the west coast of Italy.

[56] Kā-tr'brā', village, 19 miles south-east of Brussels. It stands at cross-roads, whence its name (four arms).

[56] Kā-tr'brā', a village located 19 miles southeast of Brussels. It is situated at a crossroads, which is where it gets its name (four arms).

[57] Lē'ny, village, 25 miles south-east of Brussels.

[57] Lē'ny, village, 25 miles southeast of Brussels.

[58] Village in Belgium, 11 miles south of Brussels.

[58] A village in Belgium, 11 miles south of Brussels.

[59] Island of the South Atlantic Ocean; area, 47 square miles. Napoleon was kept prisoner at Longwood.

[59] Island in the South Atlantic Ocean; area, 47 square miles. Napoleon was held captive at Longwood.

[60] Zoi´der, means south.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zoi´der, means south.

[61] Cape of south-west Spain, at the entrance of the Strait of Gibraltar, memorable for Nelson's victory over the combined fleets of France and Spain (Oct. 21, 1805).

[61] Cape in the southwest of Spain, at the mouth of the Strait of Gibraltar, notable for Nelson's victory over the united fleets of France and Spain (Oct. 21, 1805).

[62] German word meaning alliance or league.

[62] German word meaning alliance or league.

[63] Sax´ony, kingdom of South Germany, north of Bohemia. It is divided into two halves by the river Elbe.

[63] Saxony, a kingdom in southern Germany, located north of Bohemia. It is split into two halves by the Elbe River.

[64] Vür´tem-berg, kingdom of the German Empire, to the west of Bavaria. It is drained for the most part by the river Neckar (tributary of the Rhine) and its tributaries.

[64] Vür´tem-berg, a kingdom of the German Empire, located to the west of Bavaria. It's primarily fed by the Neckar River (a tributary of the Rhine) and its tributaries.

[65] Ba-vā´ria, kingdom of the German Empire, to the west and south-west of Bohemia. It still has its own king, and is the most independent part of the German Empire.

[65] Bavaria, a kingdom in the German Empire, located to the west and southwest of Bohemia. It still has its own king and is the most independent region of the German Empire.

[66] An assembly for making laws.

A group that makes laws.

[67] Frank´fort, a city of Prussia, in the province of Hesse-Nassau, on the river Main, 22 miles above its junction with the Rhine. The German Diet met here from 1816 to 1866.

[67] Frankfurt, a city in Prussia, located in the province of Hesse-Nassau, on the Main River, 22 miles upstream from where it meets the Rhine. The German Diet convened here from 1816 to 1866.

[68] Succeeded to the throne on the death of his father in 1840. He was born in 1795, and died in 1861.

[68] Became king after his father's death in 1840. He was born in 1795 and passed away in 1861.

[69] The famous hero in Swiss legend who refused to reverence the ducal hat of Austria, set up in 1307 at Altorf, and shot the apple off his son's head. He afterwards led the successful revolt against Austria.

[69] The famous hero from Swiss legend who defied the ducal hat of Austria, which was set up in 1307 at Altorf, and shot the apple off his son's head. He later led the successful uprising against Austria.

[70] Prussian statesman, born at Nassau in 1757; died in 1831.

[70] Prussian politician, born in Nassau in 1757; passed away in 1831.

[71] Born 1803, died 1879. In 1859 he was appointed Prussian Minister of War.

[71] Born 1803, died 1879. In 1859, he was appointed the Prussian Minister of War.

[72] Molt´ka, born 1800, died 1891.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Molt´ka, 1800 - 1891.

[73] In Continental countries the "great general staff" consists of a body of officers, who form the thinking and directing head of the army.

[73] In continental countries, the "great general staff" is made up of a group of officers who serve as the strategic and leadership core of the army.

[74] These duchies now form one Prussian province between the North Sea and the Baltic Sea. Through the province runs the Kaiser Wilhelm or Kiel Canal, which enables ships to pass from the North Sea to the Baltic Sea without rounding Denmark.

[74] These duchies now make up one Prussian province located between the North Sea and the Baltic Sea. The province is traversed by the Kaiser Wilhelm or Kiel Canal, which allows ships to travel from the North Sea to the Baltic Sea without having to go around Denmark.

[75] The great battle which marked the downfall of Prussia (see page 61).

[75] The significant battle that led to Prussia's decline (see page 61).

[76] French order of merit founded by Napoleon in 1802. The emblem of the order is a five-rayed star of white enamel edged with gold, bearing on one side the image of the republic, with the inscription, République Française, and on the other side two flags, with the motto, Honneur et Patrie. It is crowned by a wreath of oak and laurel, and is hung from a red ribbon.

[76] A French order of merit established by Napoleon in 1802. The emblem of the order is a five-pointed star made of white enamel with gold edges. On one side, it features the image of the republic, along with the inscription, République Française, and on the other side, it displays two flags with the motto, Honneur et Patrie. It is topped with a wreath of oak and laurel and is worn on a red ribbon.

[77] Bo-hē´mi-a, a kingdom in the north-west of the Austrian Empire. It is almost square in shape, and is shut in by lofty mountains. It is mainly drained by the Moldau, a tributary of the Elbe.

[77] Bohemia, a kingdom in the northwest of the Austrian Empire. It has a nearly square shape and is surrounded by tall mountains. It is primarily drained by the Moldau River, which is a tributary of the Elbe.

[78] Sā´do-wa, village in Bohemia, 8 miles north-west of Königgrätz (on the Elbe).

[78] Sā´do-wa, a village in Bohemia, 8 miles northwest of Königgrätz (on the Elbe).

[79] Ker´nig-grāts, town of Bohemia, on the Elbe, 65 miles east of Prague, the capital.

[79] Kerniggratz, a town in Bohemia, located on the Elbe River, 65 miles east of Prague, the capital.

[80] Son of the Emperor William I., born at Potsdam in 1831, and on the death of his father in 1888 became the Emperor Frederick III.

[80] Son of Emperor William I, born in Potsdam in 1831, and became Emperor Frederick III after his father's death in 1888.

[81] Kēl, seaport of Prussia, on a bay in the Baltic, near the Baltic end of the great Kaiser Wilhelm Canal, and 70 miles by rail north of Hamburg. It is the chief naval station of the German Empire.

[81] Kēl, a seaport in Prussia situated on a bay in the Baltic Sea, close to the Baltic end of the Kaiser Wilhelm Canal, and 70 miles by rail north of Hamburg. It is the main naval station of the German Empire.

[82] Con´cord, peace and goodwill.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Concord, peace and harmony.

[83] Shans-e-lees-ay, the Elysian fields; amongst the Greeks the abode of the blessed after death.

[83] Shans-e-lees-ay, the Elysian fields; in Greek mythology, the place where the blessed go after they die.

[84] Mad´lenn, in honour of Mary Magdalene.

[84] Mad'lenn, in honor of Mary Magdalene.

[85] Tweel´ree.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tweel´ree.

[86] Ghee-nyol.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ghee-nyol.

[87] Gil´o-tēn, the beheading instrument, so called from its inventor, Joseph Ignace Guillotin (1738-1814).

[87] Guillotine, the beheading device, named after its inventor, Joseph Ignace Guillotin (1738-1814).

[88] Lē´ong, city of France, at the confluence of the Saône and the Rhone; the great centre of French silk manufacture.

[88] Lyon, city in France, where the Saône and Rhône rivers meet; the main hub of French silk production.

[89] Fortified town of France, near the Belgian frontier, 66 miles south-east of Calais. It is noted for the manufacture of linen, cotton, velvet, and woollen goods.

[89] A fortified town in France, located near the Belgian border, 66 miles southeast of Calais. It is known for producing linen, cotton, velvet, and woolen products.

[90] Roo-ong´, chief cotton port of France, on the Seine, 87 miles by rail north-west of Paris.

[90] Rouen, the main cotton port of France, located on the Seine, 87 miles by rail northwest of Paris.

[91] Bor-do´, port of France, on the Gironde, 60 miles from the sea; the great wine-exporting port.

[91] Bordeaux, a port in France, located on the Gironde, 60 miles from the sea; it's a major wine-exporting port.

[92] River of Germany, tributary of the Rhine, which it enters at Mainz.

[92] River of Germany, a tributary of the Rhine, flowing into it at Mainz.

[93] (1808-73). Son of Louis Napoleon, brother of Napoleon I. He was elected President of the French Republic in 1848, and on December 2, 1852, after he had overthrown the Government by armed force, was proclaimed emperor as Napoleon III.

[93] (1808-73). Son of Louis Napoleon, brother of Napoleon I. He was elected President of the French Republic in 1848, and on December 2, 1852, after he took control of the government by force, he was declared emperor as Napoleon III.

[94] Krī´me-a, peninsula of Southern Russia, in which the British, French, and Turks fought the Russians (1854-6).

[94] Krī´me-a, a peninsula in Southern Russia, where the British, French, and Turks battled the Russians (1854-6).

[95] Watering-place of Hesse-Nassau, Prussia, 11 miles by rail east of Coblenz (at the confluence of the Rhine and its tributary the Moselle).

[95] A spa town in Hesse-Nassau, Prussia, located 11 miles by train east of Koblenz (where the Rhine meets its tributary, the Moselle).

[96] Called the mitrailleuse (me-trah-yuse).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Called the machine gun.

[97] Fortified town of Lorraine, on the Moselle.

[97] Stronghold town in Lorraine, along the Moselle River.

[98] Body of troops kept in hand to be called up when needed.

[98] A group of soldiers held in reserve to be deployed when necessary.

[99] That branch of the army which handles the big guns.

[99] The part of the army that operates the heavy artillery.

[100] Horse soldiers armed with sabres, carbines, and sometimes lances.

[100] Cavalry soldiers equipped with sabers, rifles, and occasionally spears.

[101] Brūzh, 63 miles north-west of Brussels, 8 miles inland from the North Sea, with which it is connected by two canals. From the 12th to the 16th century Bruges was the largest business city of Northern Europe. It is now a quiet, quaint old city, with many ancient and interesting buildings.

[101] Bruges, 63 miles northwest of Brussels, 8 miles inland from the North Sea, which it connects to via two canals. From the 12th to the 16th century, Bruges was the biggest trade hub in Northern Europe. Today, it’s a calm, charming old city filled with many historic and fascinating buildings.

[102] Sound the g hard; 32 miles north-west of Brussels, on the rivers Scheldt and Lys (leese). It is divided by canals into some forty islands, and has over two hundred bridges. Though it is now a manufacturing place, it preserves its ancient appearance, and is a most interesting city.

[102] Pronounce the g hard; 32 miles northwest of Brussels, on the Scheldt and Lys rivers (leese). The city is divided by canals into about forty islands and has over two hundred bridges. Although it is now a manufacturing hub, it maintains its historic charm and is a very interesting city.

[103] Ep´r´, 32 miles by rail south-south-west of Bruges. Its Cloth Hall and St. Martin's Church date from the thirteenth century.

[103] Ep´r´, 32 miles by train south-southwest of Bruges. Its Cloth Hall and St. Martin's Church are from the thirteenth century.

[104] Skelt, rises in department Aisne, France, and enters the North Sea by two main channels formed by islands, the outermost of which is Walcheren. Length, 250 miles, 210 of which are navigable.

[104] Skelt starts in the Aisne department in France and flows into the North Sea through two main channels created by islands, the farthest being Walcheren. It is 250 miles long, with 210 miles being navigable.

[105] Rises in the French department of Pas de Calais, and flows north-east through Belgium, to join the Scheldt at Ghent.

[105] Begins in the French department of Pas de Calais and flows northeast through Belgium to meet the Scheldt at Ghent.

[106] Rises in French department of Haute Marne, flows mainly north-east, north, north-west, and west for 500 miles. In Holland it joins the left arm of the Rhine. The river is navigable from the sea to Verdun, some 135 miles from its source.

[106] It starts in the French department of Haute Marne and flows primarily northeast, north, northwest, and west for 500 miles. In Holland, it merges with the left branch of the Rhine. The river can be navigated from the sea to Verdun, which is about 135 miles from its source.

[107] Town on right bank of the Meuse, 17 miles by rail south by east of Namur. In the fifteenth century it was a busy manufacturing town, but prior to the war was a quiet tourist resort. The citadel stands on a cliff 300 feet above the river.

[107] Town on the right bank of the Meuse, 17 miles by rail southeast of Namur. In the 15th century, it was a bustling manufacturing town, but before the war, it was a peaceful tourist destination. The citadel sits on a cliff 300 feet above the river.

[108] Na-mur´, strongly fortified town, at the confluence of the Sambre and Meuse. The citadel stands on a height in the angle between the rivers, and the place was, before the war, encircled by nine forts on high ground, from 3 to 5 miles apart.

[108] Na-mur´, a heavily fortified town located at the meeting point of the Sambre and Meuse rivers. The citadel is situated on elevated ground at the junction of the rivers, and before the war, the area was surrounded by nine forts on higher land, spaced between 3 to 5 miles apart.

[109] Sān'br´, tributary of the Meuse. It rises in French department of Aisne, and becomes navigable 19 miles from its source.

[109] Sān'br´, a branch of the Meuse. It starts in the French department of Aisne and becomes navigable 19 miles from its source.

[110] Le-āzh´, 50 miles east by south of Brussels.

[110] Le-āzh´, 50 miles southeast of Brussels.

[111] Ar-den´, wooded hill region between the Meuse and the Moselle; general elevation, 1,800 feet.

[111] Ar-den´, a forested hill area located between the Meuse and the Moselle rivers; average height is 1,800 feet.

[112] State of taking no part on either of two sides. Belgium, by treaty, must never take sides in any war that is waged, and the Great Powers guarantee that she shall not be conquered. She can, of course, resist an invader.

[112] Condition of remaining neutral in conflicts. Belgium, according to treaty, is required to stay neutral in any war that occurs, and the major powers guarantee that she will not be invaded. She can, however, defend herself against an attacker.

[113] Independent Grand Duchy (area 997 sq. m.) between France, Belgium, and Germany. It forms a low plateau, and is drained by the Moselle and its tributary the Sauer. Mining and iron smelting are the chief occupations of the people.

[113] An independent Grand Duchy (area 997 sq. m.) located between France, Belgium, and Germany. It consists of a low plateau and is drained by the Moselle River and its tributary, the Sauer. Mining and iron smelting are the main jobs of the people.

[114] Vōzh. You will see their position on the map. The highest point (4,680 ft.) is at the south end. The western slopes of the mountains are thickly wooded, and the valleys give pasturage to many cattle.

[114] Vōzh. You can find their location on the map. The highest point, at 4,680 feet, is at the southern end. The western slopes of the mountains are densely forested, and the valleys provide grazing land for many cattle.

[115] Bāl, largest and richest town of Switzerland, on the north bank of the Rhine, where it sweeps eastward.

[115] Bāl, the biggest and wealthiest town in Switzerland, located on the north bank of the Rhine River, where it curves to the east.

[116] Lor-rān´, āl-säs´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lor-rān, al-sas.

[117] Say.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Speak.

[118] Born 1856; died 1879. After 1870 he lived with his mother at Chislehurst in Kent, and entered the Royal Military Academy at Woolwich.

[118] Born in 1856; died in 1879. After 1870, he lived with his mother in Chislehurst, Kent, and attended the Royal Military Academy in Woolwich.

[119] Zar´brūk-en, on left bank of Saar, 38 miles east of Metz, in a coal-mining district.

[119] Zar´brūk-en, on the left bank of the Saar River, 38 miles east of Metz, in a coal-mining area.

[120] Vīs´en-boorg, 33 miles north-east of Strassburg.

[120] Vīs´en-boorg, 33 miles northeast of Strasbourg.

[121] Born 1808; died 1893. He was made duke and field-marshal after saving the day at Magenta (see p. 88).

[121] Born in 1808; passed away in 1893. He was given the title of duke and became a field marshal after his heroic actions at Magenta (see p. 88).

[122] Vaert, village, 12 miles south of Weissenburg.

[122] Vaert, a village located 12 miles south of Weissenburg.

[123] From Algeria (Al-jē´ri-a), African colony of France fronting the Mediterranean Sea, inhabited chiefly by Moors.

[123] Algeria (Al-jē´ri-a), a French colony in Africa along the Mediterranean Sea, is mostly inhabited by Moors.

[124] Fross-ar, born 1807; died 1875. He had been a colonel in the Crimean War.

[124] Fross-ar, born in 1807; died in 1875. He was a colonel in the Crimean War.

[125] Stīn´mets, born 1796; died 1877. Was in command of the Prussian army which gained victories over the Austrians in 1866.

[125] Stīn´mets, born in 1796; died in 1877. He led the Prussian army to victories against the Austrians in 1866.

[126] Baz-ane´, born 1811; died 1888. Marshal of France; previously saw service in Algeria, Spain, Italy, Morocco, the Crimea and Mexico. In 1873 he was denounced as a traitor and sentenced to death, but let off with twenty years' imprisonment. In August 1874 he escaped to Madrid, where he died.

[126] Baz-ane´, born in 1811; died in 1888. Marshal of France; previously served in Algeria, Spain, Italy, Morocco, Crimea, and Mexico. In 1873, he was accused of being a traitor and sentenced to death, but he was instead given twenty years in prison. In August 1874, he escaped to Madrid, where he died.

[127] Sha-lon, on the Marne, 92 miles east of Paris. The camp (45 sq. m.) is 12 miles north of the town.

[127] Sha-lon, on the Marne River, 92 miles east of Paris. The camp (45 sq. m.) is located 12 miles north of the town.

[128] Called by the French the battle of Borny; village 2½ miles from Metz.

[128] Known by the French as the battle of Borny; a village 2½ miles from Metz.

[129] Vār-dun´, town and fortress of France on right bank of the Meuse; 35 miles by rail west of Metz.

[129] Vār-dun´, a town and fortress in France on the right bank of the Meuse; 35 miles by train west of Metz.

[130] Grav´lot.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Grav'lot.

[131] Reh-zon-veel´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reasonable.

[132] Nine miles north-west of Metz.

Nine miles northwest of Metz.

[133] One of the seven archangels, considered to be the guardian of Israel.

[133] One of the seven archangels, recognized as the protector of Israel.

[134] Seh-don´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Seh-don´.

[135] Gee-von´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gee-von.

[136] Vār-sa´y´, French town, 11 miles south-west of Paris, containing a famous palace of Louis XIV., said to have cost £40,000,000.

[136] Vār-sa´y´, a French town located 11 miles southwest of Paris, is home to a famous palace built by Louis XIV, believed to have cost £40,000,000.

[137] Jofr, born 1852.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jofr, born 1852.

[138] Born 1850.

Born 1850.

[139] Mah´di, false prophet of the Mohammedans, who preached a holy war in the Sudan, that part of Africa south of Egypt and the Sahara. He was conquered by a British and Egyptian force at Omdurman in 1885.

[139] Mahdi, a false prophet of the Muslims, who called for a holy war in Sudan, the part of Africa located south of Egypt and the Sahara. He was defeated by a British and Egyptian force at Omdurman in 1885.

[140] Dō-dā´, born 1840, died 1897, one of the greatest French novelists of the later nineteenth century. He has been compared, not unjustly, with Dickens.

[140] Dō-dā´, born in 1840 and died in 1897, was one of the greatest French novelists of the late 19th century. He has been compared, not without reason, to Dickens.

[141] Children, Cooking, Church.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kids, Cooking, Church.

[142] See p. 81.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[143] Lē´ber, dear.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lē´ber, sweetheart.

[144] See p. 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[145] For the story of how part of Poland was included in Prussia, see p. 48.

[145] For the story of how part of Poland became part of Prussia, see p. 48.

[146] Boo´d´ha, the founder of a religion largely professed in Tibet, parts of N. India, Ceylon, Burma, China, and Japan.

[146] Buddha, the founder of a religion mainly practiced in Tibet, parts of Northern India, Sri Lanka, Burma, China, and Japan.

[147] The danger arising from the growing power of the Yellow peoples, chiefly the Chinese and Japanese.

[147] The threat coming from the increasing strength of the Yellow peoples, mainly the Chinese and Japanese.

[148] Land´vair.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Land´vair.

[149] The Sultan of Turkey is the religious head of Mohammedans throughout the world.

[149] The Sultan of Turkey is the religious leader of Muslims around the globe.

[150] Kō´ni-ā, town, Asia Minor, about 300 m. east of Smyrna.

[150] Kō´ni-ā, town in Asia Minor, located roughly 300 miles east of Smyrna.

[151] Town of Mesopotamia, on the Tigris.

[151] City of Mesopotamia, on the Tigris.

[152] Town on the Shat-el-Arab, 70 m. from the Persian Gulf.

[152] Town on the Shatt al-Arab, 70 miles from the Persian Gulf.

[153] So called from the colour of its cover. It contains State documents explaining how the war arose.

[153] Named for the color of its cover. It includes government documents describing how the war started.

[154] Country of N. Africa. In 1911 the Germans made a treaty with France, by which they agreed to let the French rule Morocco as a protectorate in return for territory in the French Congo.

[154] Country in North Africa. In 1911, the Germans signed a treaty with France, agreeing to allow the French to govern Morocco as a protectorate in exchange for land in the French Congo.

[155] Born 1875, nephew of Leopold, King of the Belgians, whom he succeeded in 1909. He is a student, has travelled widely, and is greatly interested in improving the lot of his people. He is very popular with all classes of his subjects. The Socialists, of whom there are many in Belgium, say that when Belgium becomes a republic Albert will be their first president. His wife, Elizabeth, is a princess of Bavaria; she has qualified as an oculist.

[155] Born in 1875, he is the nephew of Leopold, King of the Belgians, whom he took over from in 1909. He is a student, has traveled extensively, and is very interested in improving the lives of his people. He is quite popular among all classes of his subjects. The Socialists, who are numerous in Belgium, believe that when Belgium becomes a republic, Albert will be their first president. His wife, Elizabeth, is a princess from Bavaria; she is trained as an eye doctor.

[156] Since the war began its name has been changed to Petrograd.

[156] Since the war started, its name has been changed to Petrograd.

[157] Born 1862. He was Under-Secretary for Foreign Affairs from 1892 to 1895, and became Foreign Secretary in Dec. 1905.

[157] Born in 1862. He was the Under-Secretary for Foreign Affairs from 1892 to 1895 and became the Foreign Secretary in December 1905.

[158] See p. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[159] Herr von Jagow (Ya-go), born 1863. He is a close personal friend of the Kaiser's, and has been the German Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs since 1913.

[159] Herr von Jagow (Ya-go), born 1863. He is a close personal friend of the Kaiser and has been Germany's Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs since 1913.

[160] See p. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[161] Bethmann-Hollweg (Betman-Holvech), born 1856. He has been Chancellor—that is, chief minister of the German Empire—since 1909.

[161] Bethmann-Hollweg (Betman-Holvech), born in 1856. He has been Chancellor, which means he is the chief minister of the German Empire, since 1909.

[162] Born 1847. In 1905 he became ambassador at Vienna, but was transferred to Berlin in 1908.

[162] Born in 1847. In 1905, he became the ambassador in Vienna but was moved to Berlin in 1908.

[163] France has colonies in Asia, Australasia, Africa, and certain islands of America, comprising in all an area of more than 4½ million square miles, with an estimated population of 41 millions.

[163] France has colonies in Asia, Australasia, Africa, and some islands in America, covering a total area of over 4.5 million square miles, with an estimated population of 41 million.

[164] See p. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[165] The rate which the Bank of England charges for giving ready money for a legal promise to pay money at a future date. The rise of the bank rate shows that money is scarce; its fall, that money is plentiful.

[165] The interest rate that the Bank of England sets for providing cash in exchange for a legal agreement to pay back money later. When the bank rate goes up, it indicates that money is in short supply; when it goes down, it means that money is more available.

[166] Sailors who have left the Navy, but must return to it when required to do so.

[166] Sailors who have left the Navy but are required to come back when needed.

[167] The Territorials are citizen soldiers from 17 to 35 years of age, who enlist for four years, and may be required to serve in any part of the United Kingdom, but not out of it without their own consent. They must put in a certain number of drills each year, and attend an annual camp. At the outbreak of war they numbered about 250,000.

[167] The Territorials are citizen soldiers aged 17 to 35, who sign up for four years and might be called to serve anywhere in the United Kingdom, but not outside it without their consent. They are required to complete a specific number of drills each year and attend an annual camp. When war broke out, there were around 250,000 of them.

[168] Lon-wee´, fortified town of France on the Belgian border, called by Louis the Fourteenth the "iron gate of France."

[168] Lon-wee´, a fortified town in France on the Belgian border, referred to by Louis the Fourteenth as the "iron gate of France."

[169] See-ra-lay-Forge, manufacturing town in France, 33 miles east of Nancy.

[169] See-ra-lay-Forge, a manufacturing town in France, 33 miles east of Nancy.

[170] In the House of Commons the party or parties which support the Government sit on the Speaker's right; the party or parties which oppose the Government sit on the Speaker's left.

[170] In the House of Commons, the party or parties backing the Government sit on the Speaker's right; the party or parties opposing the Government sit on the Speaker's left.

[171] Those Irishmen who desire Home Rule for Ireland.

[171] Those Irish people who want self-governance for Ireland.

[172] Residence of the German Ambassador in London. It was in Carlton House Terrace.

[172] Residence of the German Ambassador in London. It was located on Carlton House Terrace.

[173] Born 1859. He has been in the Navy since 1872, and has seen service in Egypt, and in China where he was wounded. When called to take chief command of the Fleet he was Second Sea Lord at the Admiralty, the headquarters of the Navy in Whitehall, London.

[173] Born in 1859. He has been in the Navy since 1872 and has served in Egypt and China, where he was wounded. When he was appointed to take command of the Fleet, he was the Second Sea Lord at the Admiralty, the Navy's headquarters in Whitehall, London.

[174] See p. 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[175] Destroyers are fast warships, smaller than cruisers, and are meant to act against torpedo boats of the enemy. They also engage in scouting and patrol work. Some of them have a speed of more than 40 knots, and carry 105 men. All are armed with quick-firing guns and torpedoes.

[175] Destroyers are fast warships that are smaller than cruisers and are designed to target enemy torpedo boats. They also carry out scouting and patrol duties. Some can reach speeds of over 40 knots and carry 105 crew members. All of them are equipped with quick-firing guns and torpedoes.

[176] War vessels built mainly for speed. They were originally used for scouting, but nowadays they are little inferior in strength and gun power to battleships. A battle cruiser is really a battleship with high speed. The Lion, for example, has a tonnage of 26,350 tons, and steams over 30 miles an hour. She carries eight 13.5-inch guns, and sixteen 4-inch guns. The Lion, the Tiger, the Queen Mary, and the Princess Royal are the most powerful battle cruisers in existence.

[176] Warships designed primarily for speed. They were initially used for reconnaissance, but now they are almost as strong and powerful as battleships. A battle cruiser is essentially a battleship that's built for high speed. The Lion, for instance, has a displacement of 26,350 tons and can travel over 30 miles an hour. It is equipped with eight 13.5-inch guns and sixteen 4-inch guns. The Lion, Tiger, Queen Mary, and Princess Royal are the most formidable battle cruisers in the world.

[177] Am-fī´on.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Am-fī´on.

[178] For diagram see p. 192.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ For the diagram, see page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[179] Quoted from "First Lessons in War," by Spenser Wilkinson.

[179] Quoted from "First Lessons in War," by Spenser Wilkinson.

[180] Born 1761, died 1842. He invented shrapnel in 1787, and it was first employed by the British in 1804. Some of our victories in the Peninsular War were largely won by means of it, and it played an important part in the battle of Waterloo. The Prussians first used it in 1864.

[180] Born in 1761, passed away in 1842. He created shrapnel in 1787, and the British first used it in 1804. It was a major factor in some of our victories during the Peninsular War, and it also played a significant role in the battle of Waterloo. The Prussians first utilized it in 1864.

[181] Millimetre. A millimetre is 1/1000 of a metre (3-1/3 ft.). Seventy-five millimetres is about three inches. This is the bore or calibre of the gun.

[181] Millimeter. A millimeter is 1/1000 of a meter (3-1/3 ft.). Seventy-five millimeters is about three inches. This is the bore or caliber of the gun.

[182] Apparatus for signalling by flashing the sun's rays.

[182] A device for signaling by reflecting sunlight.

[183] See p. 109.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[184] The Austrian Switzerland, north of Italy and east of Switzerland. Its capital is Innsbrück, on the Inn.

[184] The Austrian Switzerland, located north of Italy and east of Switzerland. Its capital is Innsbruck, situated on the Inn River.

[185] Belgian West Africa, mainly drained by the Congo and covering an area of some 800,000 square miles. It was explored by H. M. Stanley on behalf of Leopold, King of the Belgians, and became his property with the consent of the Great Powers. In 1889 Leopold bequeathed it to Belgium, and it was taken over by that country in 1908.

[185] Belgian West Africa, mostly drained by the Congo and spanning about 800,000 square miles. It was explored by H. M. Stanley on behalf of Leopold, the King of the Belgians, and became his property with the agreement of the Great Powers. In 1889, Leopold handed it over to Belgium, and the country officially took control in 1908.

[186] Brē-äl-mon´, Henry Alexis, Belgian military engineer; born 1821, died 1903. The works which he planned along the Meuse were completed after his death.

[186] Brē-äl-mon´, Henry Alexis, Belgian military engineer; born 1821, died 1903. The projects he designed along the Meuse were finished after he passed away.

[187] Āks-la-shä-pel´, or Äch´en, ancient city of Prussia, formerly the capital of Charlemagne, forty miles west-south-west of Cologne.

[187] Āks-la-shä-pel´, or Äch´en, an ancient city in Prussia, was once the capital of Charlemagne, located forty miles west-southwest of Cologne.

[188] Mal-may-de.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mal-may-de.

[189] Stä´ve-lot.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stä´ve-lot.

[190] Vār-vi-ā´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vār-vi-ā´.

[191] Vee-zā´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vee-zah.

[192] River of Belgium; after a north and west course of fifty miles joins the Nethe to form the Rupel, four miles north-west of Malines.

[192] River of Belgium; after traveling fifty miles north and west, it merges with the Nethe to create the Rupel, four miles northwest of Mechelen.

[193] Citizen soldiers for the defence of a town.

[193] Citizen soldiers to protect a town.

[194] Lay-man, born 1852; one of Belgium's most scientific soldiers.

[194] Lay-man, born 1852; one of Belgium's most scientific soldiers.

[195] Flair-on.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flair-on.

[196] Shōd-fon-taine, means warm spring.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shōd-fon-taine, means hot spring.

[197] French for behold!

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ French for look!

[198] Born 1848; said to have been killed in a subsequent action.

[198] Born in 1848; reportedly killed in a later battle.

[199] See p. 84.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[200] Under the will of Cecil Rhodes, a former Premier of Cape Colony, a sum of money was set aside to send colonial students to the University of Oxford. In addition, Oxford scholarships were founded for two students from each of the states of the United States and for fifteen students from Germany. The students were not to be merely bookworms, but clever youths, manly, truthful, upright, and successful in outdoor sports.

[200] According to the will of Cecil Rhodes, a former Premier of Cape Colony, a sum of money was allocated to send colonial students to the University of Oxford. Additionally, scholarships were established at Oxford for two students from each U.S. state and for fifteen students from Germany. The students were expected to be more than just academic achievers; they were to be smart, strong, honest, decent, and successful in outdoor sports.

[201] On active service soldiers are supplied with compressed food which they may only eat when they cannot otherwise obtain supplies. In the British army the emergency ration is kept in a small sealed tin cylinder about five inches long. It consists of a cake of beef and a tablet of cocoa paste.

[201] When on active duty, soldiers are given compressed food that they can only eat when they can't get other supplies. In the British army, the emergency ration comes in a small sealed tin cylinder about five inches long. It includes a cake of beef and a tablet of cocoa paste.

[202] Ton´gr. For this and other Belgian names, see map on page 226.

[202] Ton´gr. For this and other Belgian names, check the map on page 226.

[203] German Lancers. The name comes from a Polish word derived from the Turkish.

[203] German Lancers. The name originates from a Polish word that has Turkish roots.

[204] Seaport and first-class fortress, capital of province of West Prussia, 3 miles from the Baltic Sea and 285 miles by rail north-east of Berlin.

[204] A seaport and top-notch fortress, the capital of West Prussia, located 3 miles from the Baltic Sea and 285 miles by rail northeast of Berlin.

[205] So called from the cross which the Crusaders wore when they set out to free the Holy Land from the infidel. The First Crusade was preached in 1095, and lasted from 1096 to 1099.

[205] Named after the cross that the Crusaders wore when they embarked on their mission to liberate the Holy Land from non-believers. The First Crusade was initiated in 1095 and ran from 1096 to 1099.

[206] Ruled over Hungary, with his capital at Budapest. Became King of the Huns, 434 A.D.; died of intemperance, 453.

[206] Ruled over Hungary, with his capital in Budapest. Became King of the Huns in 434 CE; died from excess in 453.

[207] An idyll is a story poem. The king is Arthur, who "in twelve great battles overcame the heathen hordes, and made a realm and reigned."

[207] An idyll is a narrative poem. The king is Arthur, who "in twelve major battles defeated the pagan armies, established a kingdom, and ruled."

[208] Born 1478, died 1535; became Lord Chancellor of England. Was beheaded by Henry VIII.

[208] Born in 1478, died in 1535; became the Lord Chancellor of England. Was executed by Henry VIII.

[209] Means "Nowhere" (written 1516).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Means "Nowhere" (written 1516).

[210] Born 1466, died 1536; a native of Antwerp, and the greatest scholar and critic of his age.

[210] Born in 1466, died in 1536; originally from Antwerp and the leading scholar and critic of his time.

[211] Born 1466, died 1530. His best pictures are in Antwerp.

[211] Born in 1466, died in 1530. His best artwork is in Antwerp.

[212] Fought in Germany between 1618 and 1648.

[212] Fought in Germany from 1618 to 1648.

[213] The chief officer of a Dutch or Belgian town; the mayor.

[213] The main official of a Dutch or Belgian town; the mayor.

[214] Go-b'lan´, so called from Gilles Gobelin, a famous tapestry maker of Paris in the fifteenth century.

[214] Go-b'lan´, named after Gilles Gobelin, a well-known tapestry maker from Paris in the 15th century.

[215] Sir Anthony Van Dyck, born 1599, died 1641. Many of his best portraits are to be found in private galleries in England.

[215] Sir Anthony Van Dyck, born in 1599, died in 1641. Many of his best portraits are located in private collections in England.

[216] Peter Paul Rubens, born 1577, died 1640; the greatest painter of the Flemish school.

[216] Peter Paul Rubens, born in 1577 and died in 1640, was the most prominent painter of the Flemish school.

[217] The home of the Army Council and of the Headquarters Staff in Whitehall, London. The Army Council completely controls the army. At the head of it is the Secretary of State for War, who is a member of one of the Houses of Parliament and of the Cabinet.

[217] The headquarters of the Army Council and the Headquarters Staff in Whitehall, London. The Army Council has full control over the army. At its head is the Secretary of State for War, who is a member of one of the Houses of Parliament and the Cabinet.

[218] So called because raised by Lord Strathcona (1820-1914) who rose from a clerk in the Hudson Bay Company to be head of the company and High Commissioner for Canada. The construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway was almost entirely due to him.

[218] Named after Lord Strathcona (1820-1914), who started as a clerk at the Hudson Bay Company and eventually became the head of the company and High Commissioner for Canada. He was largely responsible for the construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway.

[219] City of Saskatchewan, Canada; 400 miles west of Winnipeg, on the Canadian Pacific Railway.

[219] City of Saskatchewan, Canada; 400 miles west of Winnipeg, on the Canadian Pacific Railway.

[220] Chief city and commercial capital of Canada, on the St. Lawrence, Province of Quebec.

[220] The main city and commercial capital of Canada, located on the St. Lawrence River, in the province of Quebec.

[221] Town, Canada, Province of Alberta; on the Canadian Pacific Railway, 2,262 miles west of Montreal.

[221] Town, Canada, Alberta Province; on the Canadian Pacific Railway, 2,262 miles west of Montreal.

[222] Capital of Ontario, Canada; second city of the Dominion; on north-west shore of Lake Ontario.

[222] Capital of Ontario, Canada; the second city of the Dominion; located on the northwest shore of Lake Ontario.

[223] Town, 60 miles south-west of Toronto.

[223] Town, 60 miles southwest of Toronto.

[224] An over-great love of war.

An extreme love of war.

[225] Winston Leonard Spencer Churchill, born 1874, First Lord of the Admiralty since 1911. He first became a minister in 1906.

[225] Winston Leonard Spencer Churchill, born in 1874, has been the First Lord of the Admiralty since 1911. He first took on a ministerial role in 1906.

[226] Val-kar-tyā´.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Val-kar-tya.

[227] Capital of Province of Quebec, on north bank of St. Lawrence, 145 miles north-east of Montreal.

[227] Capital of the Province of Quebec, located on the north bank of the St. Lawrence River, 145 miles northeast of Montreal.

[228] Parish priest.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Church pastor.

[229] James Wolfe (1727-59) defeated the French on the Heights of Abraham, to the west of Quebec, and by this victory won Canada for the British. He is referred to in the first verse of "The Maple Leaf," Canada's national song, which runs as follows:—

[229] James Wolfe (1727-59) defeated the French on the Heights of Abraham, west of Quebec, and with this victory secured Canada for the British. He is mentioned in the first line of "The Maple Leaf," Canada's national song, which goes as follows:—

"In days gone by from Britain's coast Wolfe, the fearless hero, arrived, And planted Britannia's flag firmly On Canada's fair territory! Here it may wave, our pride and joy; And united in love, The Thistle, Shamrock, and Rose intertwine The Maple Leaf forever!

[230] Opposite to Quebec, on the other side of the river.

[230] Across from Quebec, on the other side of the river.

[231] To the east of Point Levis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ East of Point Levis.

[232] Seaman of Devonshire, a relation of Sir Walter Raleigh, whom he assisted in founding Virginia. In 1591 he engaged a whole Spanish fleet with his single ship the Revenge, and was fatally wounded in the fight.

[232] A sailor from Devonshire, related to Sir Walter Raleigh, whom he helped establish Virginia. In 1591, he faced an entire Spanish fleet with just his ship the Revenge, and was mortally wounded in the battle.

[233] Cousin of Sir Walter Raleigh. He took possession of Newfoundland (1583), but went down in the Golden Hind on the return voyage.

[233] Cousin of Sir Walter Raleigh. He claimed Newfoundland (1583), but went down with the Golden Hind on the way back.

[234] Served under Drake, and fought against the Spanish Armada. Perished in the Arctic Ocean, 1594.

[234] Served under Drake and fought against the Spanish Armada. Died in the Arctic Ocean in 1594.

[235] Francis Drake (1540-1596), the greatest of English admirals, the first Englishman to sail round the world (1577-1580). He singed the King of Spain's beard in 1587, and fought against the Spanish Armada (1588).

[235] Francis Drake (1540-1596) was the most notable English admiral and the first Englishman to circumnavigate the globe (1577-1580). He provoked the King of Spain in 1587 and fought against the Spanish Armada in 1588.

[236] Group of twenty coral islands in the Indian Ocean, 700 miles south-west of Sumatra. They produce cocoanuts.

[236] A group of twenty coral islands in the Indian Ocean, located 700 miles southwest of Sumatra. They grow coconuts.

[237] German protectorate on the east coast of the Chinese province of Shantung. It was seized from China in 1897. The port is Tsing-tau. The Japanese first attacked this place on August 23, and declared that at the end of the war they would give it up to China.

[237] German protectorate on the east coast of the Chinese province of Shandong. It was taken from China in 1897. The port is Tsingtao. The Japanese first attacked this location on August 23 and stated that they would return it to China after the war.

[238] Largest city of New Zealand, in a fine harbour in the north of North Island.

[238] The largest city in New Zealand, located in a beautiful harbor in the northern part of the North Island.

[239] Tall, brown-skinned natives of New Zealand. They are a clever, cheerful race, very fond of games, riding, and feasting. Some of them visited this country in 1889, as members of a New Zealand football team.

[239] Tall, brown-skinned natives of New Zealand. They are a smart, cheerful group, really into games, riding, and having a good feast. Some of them came to this country in 1889 as part of a New Zealand football team.

[240] Louis Botha, born 1863, first Prime Minister of the Union of South Africa.

[240] Louis Botha, born in 1863, was the first Prime Minister of the Union of South Africa.

[241] Dutch farmers of what was formerly the South African Republic (Transvaal) and the Orange Free State.

[241] Dutch farmers from what used to be the South African Republic (Transvaal) and the Orange Free State.

[242] On August 7, 1914, the Prince of Wales founded a National Fund to relieve distress brought about by the war. He was its first treasurer, and he generously offered to pay the whole cost incurred in working the fund. Early in December 1914 it had reached £4,000,000.

[242] On August 7, 1914, the Prince of Wales started a National Fund to help those suffering because of the war. He was its first treasurer and generously offered to cover all the expenses related to running the fund. By early December 1914, it had grown to £4,000,000.

[243] Close them up in ranks. The verses are adapted from W. E. Henley's "A New Song to an Old Tune."

[243] Line them up. The lines are taken from W. E. Henley's "A New Song to an Old Tune."

[244] The Land of the Five Rivers, on the north-west frontier of India.

[244] The Land of the Five Rivers, on the north-west border of India.

[245] Independent state of India, on the southern slopes of the Himalayas. It includes Mount Everest, the highest mountain of the world.

[245] Independent state of India, located on the southern slopes of the Himalayas. It includes Mount Everest, the tallest mountain in the world.

[246] Members of a secret society in China with the cry, "China for the Chinese." The German minister at Peking was murdered, and foreigners were besieged, and an expedition, in which British, French, Germans, Russians, Americans, and Japanese took part, relieved them (August 1900). China was forced to pay 64 millions of money.

[246] Members of a secret society in China shouted, "China for the Chinese." The German minister in Peking was killed, and foreigners were trapped, prompting a mission involving British, French, German, Russian, American, and Japanese forces to rescue them (August 1900). China was forced to pay 64 million.

[247] Native state of Madras, India; about as large as Scotland.

[247] The native state of Madras, India; roughly the same size as Scotland.

[248] Native state of Central India; nearly twice as large as Wales.

[248] Native territory of Central India; almost twice the size of Wales.

[249] Part of the Indian Empire, to the south of Afghanistan.

[249] A section of the Indian Empire located south of Afghanistan.

[250] The high priest and ruler of Tibet, and the head of the religion known as Lamaism. He lives at Lhassa, the capital of Tibet, a country of Central Asia north of the Himalayas.

[250] The high priest and leader of Tibet, and the head of the religion called Lamaism. He resides in Lhasa, the capital of Tibet, a region in Central Asia located north of the Himalayas.

[251] Aga Sultan Mohammed Shah, born 1875. He is a man of lofty character and great influence. He attended the coronation of Edward VII. as a guest of the nation.

[251] Aga Sultan Mohammed Shah, born in 1875, is a man of high character and significant influence. He attended the coronation of Edward VII as a guest of the nation.

[252] Ruler of Kashmir, the most northerly state of India.

[252] Leader of Kashmir, the northernmost state of India.

[253] Both these generals were born in 1846.

[253] Both of these generals were born in 1846.

[254] Surround them with troops, and thus form a screen behind which other troops can advance to engage the enemy.

[254] Surround them with soldiers, creating a barrier that allows additional troops to move forward and confront the enemy.

[255] Province of Belgium, between the Meuse and the Scheldt, with Brussels as its chief town.

[255] Province of Belgium, located between the Meuse and the Scheldt, with Brussels as its main city.

[256] Born 1713, died 1768. "Tristram Shandy" fills out nine volumes.

[256] Born in 1713, died in 1768. "Tristram Shandy" consists of nine volumes.

[257] Besieged in 1695.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Under siege in 1695.

[258] John Churchill, first Duke of Marlborough, born 1650, died 1722, was one of the most brilliant of British soldiers. He was sent to Flanders to protect Holland against French invasion, and in 1702-3 seized the line of the Meuse. Afterwards he joined Prince Eugène on the Danube, and inflicted a crushing defeat on the Franco-Bavarian armies at Blenheim, 1705.

[258] John Churchill, the first Duke of Marlborough, born in 1650 and died in 1722, was one of the most outstanding British soldiers. He was sent to Flanders to defend Holland from a French invasion, and in 1702-3, he took control of the Meuse River. Later, he allied with Prince Eugène on the Danube and delivered a significant defeat to the Franco-Bavarian armies at Blenheim in 1705.

[259] Born 1811, died 1863. "Vanity Fair" and "Esmond" are his two greatest novels.

[259] Born in 1811, died in 1863. "Vanity Fair" and "Esmond" are his two best novels.

[260] Born 1816, died 1855. Her other great novel is "Jane Eyre."

[260] Born in 1816, died in 1855. Her other famous novel is "Jane Eyre."

[261] Flam´-bō, flaming torches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Flam´-bō, fire torches.

[262] A disguise for the face worn during revels.

A mask worn for celebrations.

[263] "The Watch on the Rhine."

"The Watch on the Rhine."

[264] It was written by Hoffmann von Fallenleben at Heligoland in 1841. There is a monument to the composer in Heligoland.

[264] It was written by Hoffmann von Fallenleben in Heligoland in 1841. There is a monument dedicated to the composer in Heligoland.

[265] German name for the Niemen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ German name for the Niemen.

[266] Tributary of the Po, North Italy. The sea is the Baltic.

[266] A branch of the Po River in northern Italy. The sea is the Baltic.

[267] Sovereign duchy of the German Empire, chiefly surrounded by the provinces of Hanover, Saxony, and Westphalia.

[267] Sovereign duchy of the German Empire, primarily bordered by the provinces of Hanover, Saxony, and Westphalia.

[268] Named after the Prussian general Zieten (tsĕt'en), who gained great renown in the wars of Frederick the Great.

[268] Named after the Prussian general Zieten (tsĕt'en), who became well-known during the wars of Frederick the Great.

[269] Persons left with the enemy as pledges that certain conditions will be fulfilled.

[269] People were left with the enemy as guarantees that certain conditions would be met.

[270] Rex et Imperator, Latin for "King and Emperor." Our King is also Emperor of India.

[270] Rex et Imperator, which means "King and Emperor" in Latin. Our King is also the Emperor of India.

[271] The English come.

The English are arriving.

[272] Born 1852.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Born 1852.

[273] Governor of the Sudan. He defended Khartum, at the junction of the Blue and White Niles, for several months against the followers of the Mahdi, and was killed by them two days before the relieving force came in sight of Khartum (1885).

[273] Governor of Sudan. He defended Khartoum, at the meeting point of the Blue and White Niles, for several months against the followers of the Mahdi, and was killed by them two days before the rescue team arrived in sight of Khartoum (1885).

[274] Town of Natal, on the Klip River; besieged by the Boers from November 2, 1899, to February 25, 1900.

[274] The town of Natal, located on the Klip River, was under siege by the Boers from November 2, 1899, to February 25, 1900.

[275] Diamond-mining centre of British South Africa, 646 miles by rail north-east of Cape Town. It was besieged by the Boers from October 15, 1899, to February 16, 1900.

[275] A diamond-mining hub of British South Africa, 646 miles by train northeast of Cape Town. It was surrounded by the Boers from October 15, 1899, to February 16, 1900.

[276] Thirty miles south-east of Kimberley, on the Modder River. The Boer leader Cronje was here forced to surrender with 4,000 men, February 27, 1900.

[276] Thirty miles southeast of Kimberley, by the Modder River. The Boer leader Cronje was forced to surrender here with 4,000 men on February 27, 1900.

[277] Capital of the Transvaal. It surrendered to Lord Roberts on June 5, 1900.

[277] Capital of the Transvaal. It gave in to Lord Roberts on June 5, 1900.



Transcriber's Notes:

original hyphenation, spelling and grammar have been preserved as in the original

Contents, page number for Chapter 1 changed from 3 to 1

Page 1, "hurried into eternity" changed to "hurried into eternity,"

Page 24, "Photo, Cribb" changed to "Photo, Cribb."

Page 27, "Photo, Ernest Brooks" changed to "Photo, Ernest Brooks."

Page 36, "Photo, Topical Press" changed to "[Photo, Topical Press."

Page 55, "lie bleeding" changed to "lie bleeding?"

Page 107, "guardian of Israel" changed to "guardian of Israel."

Page 135, "his weapon" changed to "His weapon"

Page 292, "large as Wales" changed to "large as Wales."

Page 303, "give M Max" changed to "give M. Max"



        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!